《Soul Weaver Chronicles》


 Prologue: Ill be back

    The world was never kind to me. But that was okay. I never expected it to be.


    I hadn''t thought it was kind when I was taken from the arms of my mother and forced to live the predestined life of royalty.


    I hadn''t thought it was kind when I was forced to kill the other princess candidates to survive.


    I hadn¡¯t thought it was kind when neighboring kingdoms went to war over my ascension to the throne.


    But I had hoped, perhaps foolishly, that the world would be fair. If I tried my hardest and fought to survive, I thought that, in the end, everything would work out. But I was wrong. Life wasn¡¯t kind, and it certainly wasn¡¯t fair. No matter how hard I struggled, killed, and climbed the ladders of power, the world simply refused to let me live in peace.


    Now, betrayed and abandoned by everyone, I walked before the crowd. The entire city held its breath, enthralled in silence, as I stepped toward the noose. Not a single soul dared to speak up in my defense. I wasn¡¯t surprised. No one had defended me since the Duke¡¯s men framed me for treason.


    The reason for my execution mattered little to the sheep dressed as men and women staring up at me. They, like everyone else in this godsforsaken empire, only wanted blood. The thrill of seeing a ruler¡ªa queen¡ªheading for a cruel death. Oh, what a tale they could pass on to their children¡¯s children for generations to come.


    I kept my chin high. They might have sealed my diamond core, and they might yet kill me. But they would not break me. No one ever would. My bare feet thumped against the wooden planks as the executioner motioned me forward. With spears at my back, I halted behind the noose. The loosened boards beneath me creaked, eager to let the executioner pull the lever and condemn me to my agonizing end.


    ¡°Queen Lilith of Aedronir,¡± a scrawny man beside me bellowed at the crowd, ¡°by order of Emperor Draxis of Aexion, you are hereby condemned to death by noose for¡±¡ªhe paused dramatically¡ª¡°the crimes of mass murder of imperial citizens, treason against the crown, and incitement of war!¡± The crowd roared in response, fists punching the air in waves of false righteousness.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    It was all lies. Lies crafted by the Duke and the Emperor to seize my kingdom. Lies designed to take what was mine. To steal it.


    ¡°You may speak your final words, Queen of Rot,¡± the scrawny man decreed, clutching the parchment with the imperial mandate before his slight frame. The guard slipped the noose around my neck, tightened it, and then removed my gag. ¡°May your last words be of repentance.¡±


    I spat toward the citizens of what had been my kingdom, and then toward the imperials looking down on me from my own balcony. ¡°Each and every one of you will burn, consumed by the fires of your traitorous hearts,¡± I cursed, each word laced with hate and venom. If I¡¯d learned more close combat skills and physical enhancement techniques, I might have broken the chains binding me and killed them all where they stood. I cursed myself for relying so blindly on long-distance skills. ¡°May Ashwash curse your homes and families with death and despair.¡± The executioner¡¯s hand was already on the lever. My heart hammered so loudly in my ears that I had to shout to hear my own voice. ¡°I will return! I will return to burn this empire¡ªthis world¡ªto ashes, where it bel¡ª¡±


    The executioner pulled the lever. The loose planks dropped, and the warded rope tightened around my neck. I heard a snap, felt a burst of searing pain, and then everything went dark.


    But as the last fragments of my life slipped away, something happened that shouldn¡¯t have been possible.


    My heart core imploded.


    The explosion of a diamond-level core was rare, capable of destroying the entire capital. But mine didn¡¯t explode. No, it imploded, collapsing inward. Somehow, the last remnants of my life¡ªeverything that made me who I was¡ªwere pulled into that implosion.


    For what could have been days, months, or even years, I drifted in Nothingness. I had no control, no thoughts, only a sensation of floating. The void¡¯s pull began to tear at what was left of me. And, as theory said, all that remained in Nothingness would eventually fade.


    But then I sensed the faintest thrum. A tiny beat, like a flickering flame, calling out to me, pleading with me to follow it. With all that remained of my existence, I followed the call¡ªthe call of the little voice. Of that dying soul.


    I''m going to die, the small soul whimpered. Please, don¡¯t let them kill me.

 Chapter 1: Reincarnation

    Pain was the first sensation to greet me, paired with the distinct pressure of a boot against my face. Even through the blindfold, I recognized the feeling of thick hide smashing against my skull. My father had also been quite fond of cleaning his boots with my face.


    The world returned in fragments, disjointed and hazy, each piece sliding into place with a disorienting lack of order. A dull pressure ignited behind my eyes, pulsing faintly in sync with¡ªwas it a heartbeat? Or footsteps? The sensation felt distant, like an echo buried deep within me. My limbs felt strangely both heavy and light, unresponsive, as though wrapped in layers of thick cloth.


    A groan escaped me, oddly loud, as I fought to understand the unfamiliar sensations in my joints and muscles, each move alien in this new body.


    Whether the sluggishness came from the pain or my soul adjusting to its new vessel, I couldn¡¯t tell. What I¡¯d done wasn¡¯t a polished method of magic, nor even a well-theorized one. For all I knew, I could have ended up in the body of a talking cat.


    Thankfully, when I managed to twitch my fingers, I felt the distinct presence of opposable thumbs. Thank the Gods. There were bindings around my wrists and ankles, but the knots were sloppy. Slipping my hands free took only a few seconds. I yanked the blindfold off, only to be assaulted by a barrage of colors and light.


    The shapes around me blurred and shifted as I squinted, trying to make sense of it all. Colors were brighter than I¡¯d ever seen; the edges of shapes seemed sharpened, pressing painfully against my senses. I couldn¡¯t tell if this was due to the new body¡¯s sight or if my perception was still settling, as though I was viewing everything through rippling water.


    Another boot collided with my face, and a small, feminine voice escaped my lips in a grunt. Female, then. That was good. My body spun toward the floor, and I instinctively reached out, though the motion felt off-balance. My muscles were sluggish and weak, the arm much shorter than anything I recall ever having. My hand didn''t land where it should have, though I doubted it made much of a difference as my muscles instantly gave out without being able to resist the momentum of my fall.


    "Pathetic," a young, but rough, human voice sneered from the other end of the foot assailing me. "I can¡¯t believe Father let a rat like you into our family."


    I blinked, processing his words. Rat?


    I looked down at my small fingers, thin arms, short legs, and tiny feet. Definitely not a rat. Unless there were, what, rat people in this land? I''d need to figure that out later when I accessed some sort of mirror.


    My thoughts drifted in scattered fragments, struggling to coalesce. I was here, thinking, but not fully. I bared my teeth, squeezing my eyes shut, trying to force my mind to align with this body and its unfamiliar rhythm. It felt like waking in the middle of a dream only to realize I was still dreaming.


    My mind still wrestled with where the dream ended and the reality began.


    Another foot came at me, and I managed to raise a hand, albeit sluggishly, to deflect it. Pain tore through my muscles, sore from recent abuse, as the boy¡¯s boot forced past my arm, slamming again into my face.


    Warm liquid pooled in my mouth, and I spat out blood. I looked up at my attacker as my vision finally began to settle. Young, somewhat broad-shouldered, ugly, and likely stronger than me in this new, weakened state. He loomed above, his body caught in late puberty¡¯s awkward promise of manhood, exuding a casual arrogance that only set my teeth on edge.


    The boy¡¯s rich bloodline showed in his refined features, though his crooked nose and petulant scowl twisted his face into a rodent-like sneer.


    His attire, finely tailored and embroidered, spoke of privilege. However, even the obvious wealth that dressed him failed to soften the cruel air that surrounded him, a haughty aura that betrayed the entitlement he no doubt had grown to expect.


    On the other hand, based on how that foot had just sailed through my guard, I guessed I inhabited a young girl¡¯s body, a child¡¯s. Not ideal, but certainly better than a talking cat. Or a baby.


    As the petulant manchild aimed another kick at my face, I rolled to the side without the usual grace I''d grown accustomed to in my old body. I hit the floor with a painful thud. His boot sailed over me, slamming into the wall with a sound that could have been my skull breaking. Instead, it was just the wall. He winced, having put all his power into a kick that struck only a stone wall.


    Untrained, then, I thought. A merchant''s son? Or a low noble?


    The boy began to rant about rats, giving me a moment¡¯s reprieve to assess my surroundings. Expensive furnishings, silk carpets, delicate ornaments, paintings, chandeliers, and high ceilings surrounded us. I was in a lavish hallway painted in deep shades of blue, purple, and red.


    The hallway seemed to stretch endlessly, its length obscured by the dancing shadows that flickered in the lights of torches mounted along the stone walls like guardian soldiers. The air was heavy with the scent of burning wood mingled with a faint aroma of aged tapestries. Other than the torches, the walls displayed paintings of men and women in heavy garb. No crowns were shown in the paintings.


    The stone floor beneath my hands was smooth and cold to the touch, likely worn by the decades of footsteps that had echoed off the stones with every stride. Massive pillars rose to the ceiling on either side, carved with intricate patterns of dragons, knights, and other mythical beasts I didn''t recognize, their eyes seeming to follow my every move.


    Between the pillars, richly woven tapestries hung, depicting scenes of what looked like epic battles or quests with guards of armor astride large black horses. The colors were not bright, but faded, as if having withstood the test of time.


    Under the torches and the paintings were suits of armor standing sentinel, their polished surfaces casting the torchlight across the stone walls in a ghostly manner. Swords, spears, and shields adorned the space between, their edges dulled with obvious age but hinting at the strength the tools of steel once possessed.


    Definitely wealthy¡ªlikely noble or as close to that as existed in this foreign land.


    I knew killing the boy was not a good idea. It would do nothing to help my situation, so I desperately struggled to restrain the rising sense of anger boiling within me. It urged me to disregard any civility and put the boy in his place¡ª dead and at my feet. Regardless, I couldn''t let him continue beating me and the only way to stop his assault was by putting him down. If this new Kingdom was anything like Aedronir and the kid was a noble, no one would stop him even if they were around.


    He lunged, and I twisted so his kick glanced off my shoulder. With my elbow raised, I drove it forward into his groin as hard as I could. It might not have been so effective had he any semblance of guard raised against me. He very clearly had not expected me to fight back.


    His mistake.


    His eyes grew wide as he dropped to his knees, pain written on his scrunched, ugly features. It was not a royal act, but at the moment I wasn''t a queen. Queens had guards. I had an elbow.


    Without missing a beat I slammed my shoulder into his chin, rocking his head back and knocking his already quivering body over. And then I was on him and my thumb found his eye socket, pushing deep into it while he screamed in both pain and abject terror. It was a lesson I''d make sure he never forget.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Once I was deep enough, I angled my thumb upward to scoop it out.


    Despite his lack of skill, the boy¡¯s strength was considerable compared to my new body. In his wild flailing, one of his arms whipped into the side of my head, throwing me off and making the world spin. But he didn¡¯t move to attack again; he just lay there, sobbing on the floor and cupping his injured eye. Tears streaked down his face, transparent on one cheek, a deep scarlet red on the other. I knew I''d probably blinded him in that eye unless healing attribute heart energy was cast on it. Assuming healing energy existed in this land.


    Once my vision cleared I stood up, a bit shakily but steady enough to not need anything to help with my balance. I stretched my arms and rotated my neck. No pain. No broken bones. Good. Badly bruised and beaten but it didn¡¯t seem like I was suffering from any head trauma or any broken bones. Still, I would need a mirror to better judge this body''s physical nature. I could already tell it was malnourished from the gnawing hunger in my stomach. I also needed time to check on the state of my core and see if its level had followed my Soul Transference. I doubted that it had, but it would make things a lot easier.


    "Child," I rasped, my voice unsteady as I gave his side a small kick. "What is my name?" I paused, then added, "and who am I?"


    "W-what?" He cried, still whimpering. "H-how d-dare-."


    I kicked him again before he could finish and just sighed. Kids were always so stupid. "Who. Are. You."


    He just looked at me blankly. I moved to kick him again. "I... I''m Brian Silverwater." He seemed to regain some of his confidence as he said Silverwater. "Third son of Lord Silverwater, Baron of Silverwater."


    I looked down at him in disgust. Third sons were often pricks or just useless. He seemed a mix of both.


    "Why did you attack me?¡±


    He set his jaw, lips curling into his perpetual sneer. "Because you¡¯re an insect," he spat, blood dribbling down his chin. "My father says your mother was a traitorous whore who¡ª"


    I didn''t let him finish. I grabbed a nearby vase in both hands and swung it like a club to the side of his head. He screamed and fell backward. The glass shattered over him, deep cuts marking up his face. The rage I''d restrained seeped through my control, cold and cruel.


    Images of a woman flashed in my mind''s eyes.


    Feet dangling. Blood. Her dark, sunken eyes staring lifelessly back at me. Her bony limbs shattered like those of a broken puppet.


    I snapped back to reality, anger still thrumming through me. "What did you just say about my mother," I hissed, cupping his mouth in my hand. "Say it again." I pointed the cracked edge of the vase at his throat. "Come on, say it again."


    Shouting erupted behind me. I ignored it, leaning closer to him. They could wait. They had waited this long. What was another minute? I pressed the glass deeper into his throat. "Come on, Brian. Young Lord Silverwater. Say it again. Repeat that filth you spewed about the Queen''s mother?"


    His eyes, or eye, widened in shock and confusion. The other one stayed shut. I was not sure if it could even open.


    I did not have a chance to continue. Large hands curled around my arms and shoulders, ripping me off Brian. I struggled momentarily but stopped when the hands only tightened. A group of armored knights surrounded us, horror on their faces.


    "Holy mother of Aedonia," muttered a knight with curt blond hair and soft eyes. His hands moved to make some sort of star shape before ending at his heart. "Lilliana, what did you do?" The knight asked gently and glanced over at the largest of his warrior brethren who bore one of the most massive frames I''d ever seen. Each of his movements was precise and controlled, suggesting a high level of martial prowess. His broad shoulders easily carried the weight of his armor, a suit of gleaming steel adorned with intricate engraving and emblems similar to those I''d seen on the men and women in the paintings. A dark blue bird with a beak longer than its body, arching backward to match the angle of the crescent moon at its back.


    The darkness seemed drawn to the large knight, his hair as black as the night sky cascading in untamed waves around his sharp features. His eyes, deep pools of obsidian, gleamed with an intensity that warned me of a darker nature than I would have thought a trained knight would harbor.


    His countenance was that of a stern commander. Not an inch of emotion was betrayed in his flat, almost bored expression.


    This one, I could have challenged me back in my prime. He wouldn¡¯t have won, obviously, but he would have been an enjoyable challenge. As of the moment, however, the massive knight could squash me with very little effort.


    The large knight looked down at me and then at the bloodied noble''s son, and let out a deep breath.


    "Captain?" The soft, blond-haired knight asked.


    "Report the incident to the lord," the large knight, the Knight Captain, ordered. When he spoke, his voice resonated with a commanding authority that brooked no dissent. The words were measured and deliberate. The soft-looking knight was clearly subordinate. "Beatrice, you take the young lord to the healers. Shael, you and I will speak with.. the Lady Lilliana." I noticed even the captain hesitated when adding "lady" before what I assumed was the name of this body. "Daniel, you report to the Baron." The blond knight saluted the captain and took off with a raven haired knight the captain had referred to as Beatrice.


    The adrenaline was quickly draining and, with it, most of my immediate rage. It dawned on me that I might have gone a bit overboard with the whole smashing his face with a vase. In hindsight, the boy had not been talking about my mother. He had been insulting this body''s mother. Who, for all I knew, was a whore.


    Still, it wouldn¡¯t do to have people thinking they could walk over me. The Captain didn¡¯t look angry¡ªannoyed, perhaps, but not angry.


    I nodded and followed the Captain as he turned to lead me away, down the neverending hallway of flickering torchlight and eerie stone walls. Shael followed from behind so I walked between the two knights.


    After a while, we finally approached a plain door that the Captain swung open with familiarity. We had walked down a flight of stairs, so I figured we were likely on the first floor of the mansion-like castle of the Barony. Through the door was probably the Knight Captain''s office, I figured. I entered the room I was impressed by the smoothly polished wood and the faint scent of ink. The room was relatively small, yet I could see it had been efficiently organized. A sturdy oak desk stood proudly at the center, its surface cluttered with a mess of scrolls, quills, and inkwells. There was also a large, leather-bound tome resting open on the desk, but when I craned my neck to have a better look, the Knight Captain slammed the tome shut. Behind the desk was a worn leather chair which creaked when the Captain sat on it.


    Along the walls, shelves were lined with volumes of leather-bound books while various weapons were displayed on adjacent racks. Each seemed to have been meticulously organized and I would have bet any of them could be used in real battle.


    A large map dominated the wall directly in front of where I''d entered with small, colored pins dotting different regions. I wanted to take a closer look, but the Captain coughed and my attention snapped back to him.


    "Sit," he ordered. "Explain." His voice was gruff as he pulled a cup from a drawer in his desk and filled it with water. At least I thought it was water.


    I just looked at him and frowned. From what I had been able to collect of this body''s life, Lilliana was a lady. I was a lady. No doubt the result of an affair, but a lady nonetheless. And, more importantly, I was a queen.


    Even if that title meant nothing to the plebeians of this land, I would not be treated as some inconsequential scum. But I knew that men like the knight in front of me could not be forced to give respect. That did not mean I had to accept it.


    I sat in silence, glaring. He remained still as well. Together we stayed there like statues for what felt like half an hour before Shael, who''d been squirming uncomfortably since the first few minutes of our stare-off, broke the silence. "Um, Lady Lilliana. Could you explain to us what happened? Baron Silverwater is going to be quite upset." The gentle tone of Dame Shael''s voice suggested that this body was possibly even younger than I''d first imagined.


    "I''m not sure," I said finally, my voice not coming out nearly as strong or as loud as I''d hoped. Ashwash be blessed, this body had yet to even begin puberty. "I don''t remember anything before that boy''s boot in my face."


    At that, the Captain quirked an eyebrow and Shael covered her mouth. "You don''t remember anything?"


    I shook my head. "No." I needed information and pretending to have some sort of memory loss seemed the easiest route. Assuming the knights would help me. The Dame seemed somewhat empathetic. "I remember basic things, like time and what words mean, but I have no memories of anything before about fifteen minutes ago."


    "Hmm," the Captain murmured, tapping the chin under his burly beard. I noticed his voice carried an accent quite distinct from that of the others I¡¯d heard speak. It was heavier and dropped the ¡®h¡¯ from his words. ¡°This is ¡®ard to believe. You do speak differently..." he trailed off. I knew there would be a disconnect between how I spoke and how Lilliana would have spoken. I was raised to be a Queen and an energy user. Lilliana was raised to be ignored. The question was whether they had heard her talk enough to be suspicious of the change. My bet was no one in the castle had heard Lilliana speak more than a few sentences.


    "I do not know who I am. Who you are. Or where we are." I gestured around us. "But I understand that I have noble blood in my veins. I have been told that I am Lady Lilliana of Silverwater. I am not sure what exactly that entails, though by the amount of times that boy stomped on me, I do not imagine it to be of any great importance."


    The two knights looked at each other and the captain shrugged. "I suppose we will find out, with time," he said without looking at me. "Shael, fetch the ¡®ealer when ¡®e finishes with the young lord and then report to the Baron. I will stay with the young lady.¡± He emphasized the title.


    Ah. There it was. Some respect.


    I smiled.

 Chapter 2: Weakened Queen

    The captain leaned forward in his chair, scrutinizing my, no doubt, wild appearance. He didn¡¯t speak until the female knight, Shael, left the room.


    ¡°Why are you lying, Lady Lilliana?¡± he asked, his previously gruff voice now taking on a gentle tone.


    ¡°I am not lying,¡± I insisted, crossing my legs and resting my hands atop them.


    He raised a curious eyebrow, gesturing at my posture with a casual wave. ¡°Explain how that makes sense, given your current behavior. You seem nothing like an amnesiac and more in control than ever.¡±


    I returned his wave with narrowed eyes. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the lack of memory that gives me confidence.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± he said, stroking his beard thoughtfully. ¡°Or perhaps you''re simply showing your true colors.¡± I glared, imagining how easily I could have bent him to my will in my previous body. The heart energy the captain radiated felt no stronger than that of a warrior with a silver core and perhaps a heart ring or two. Yet, oddly, the majority of energy radiating from him felt¡­ different. It came from much lower than his heart, pulsing from just above his naval.


    I frowned, trying to read his expression while probing him with what little energy I had. He easily rebuffed my attempt, now mirroring my frown, but not before I sensed a pulse from that second source of power near his navel.


    What is that? I wondered, my curiosity and the beginning of panic coursing through me. I¡¯d never felt a power source originating from anywhere but a heart¡¯s energy core. Something¡¯s not right.


    ¡°What did you just try to do?¡± The captain growled, standing abruptly, his face a mixture of confusion and irritation.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not certain,¡± I replied, the lie as natural as breathing. ¡°I wondered if you meant to harm me, and something in my heart reacted.¡± I cocked my head, watching his reaction.


    How does he not know about energy sensing? It¡¯s a basic use of heart energy.


    Something was very wrong. My heart began to quicken as the reality of my situation began to dawn on me and I felt my fingers cling to the edge of the chair¡¯s armrest. The captain must have sensed my panic because he sat back down, his anger replaced with something resembling concern.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± I asked, trying to keep down my rising sense of panic.


    The captain eyed me again before shaking his head and finally releasing a heavy sigh as if not quite believing me, but too exhausted to argue against the wants of a young lady. You are in House Silverwater territory, within the Lysorian Kingdom.¡±


    Lysoria? I had never heard of such a place and I was confident I knew every kingdom or empire in Ordite. Most of which I''d warred against, at one time or another. There was no way I wouldn''t have heard of this Lysoria if it truly existed. Either this captain was lying, or something unexpected had occurred during the Soul Transference.


    I asked the most obvious question I could think of. ¡°How fares Aedronir?¡±


    The captain tilted his head, puzzled. ¡°Aedronir?¡± He paused, pursing his lips. ¡°Do you mean Aedonia?¡±


    Who in all the Hells is Aedonia? I wanted to scream but choked down the instinctual reaction, relying on my royal training to restrain the panic bubbling in my gut.


    ¡°What continent are we on?¡± I asked, biting my lip, anxiety peaking.


    ¡°Pularea, of course.¡± He sighed. ¡°Lady Lilliana, I grow tired of these charades¡ª¡±


    Whatever he was thinking of saying next was cut off by the entrance of a woman I assumed was a doctor, judging by the clean white robe she wore and the large gray bag that smelled strongly of medicinal herbs. The doctor''s face was warm, despite the wrinkles of age that she seemed to wear like a badge, each of her steps confident and solid.


    She approached me with the quick, efficient steps of someone accustomed to military discipline. Despite the neutral way the doctor schooled her facial expression, however, I could tell there was annoyance there. Disbelief. Perhaps, even a bit of scorn.


    Just whose body am I in?


    ¡°Captain,¡± the woman said, giving the knight captain a quick nod of respect before setting her bag on the floor next to me and kneeling so we were at eye level. Then she turned to look at me. ¡°I hear you are having trouble recalling memories, Lilliana?¡± Shael entered quietly behind the doctor, but I paid her no mind, glaring at the mere doctor who dared address me without a title.


    ¡°Are you a noble, doctor?¡± I said, lips curling into a scowl.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Do not make me repeat myself, servant.¡± I glanced over to Shael, disdainful. ¡°This is who you bring? Was there no doctor available with even a modicum of respect for noble bloodlines?¡±


    The doctor looked ready to argue, but Shael stepped in, pulling her aside. The two leaned their heads close together and, although they whispered low enough I couldn¡¯t make out any distinct words, it was clear they were arguing. After nearly a minute, the doctor backed up with a loud exhale and waved her hands in resignation.


    ¡°Fine, Dame Shael. I understand.¡± She knelt once again before my crossed legs, her expression carefully neutral. ¡°I apologize, Lady Lilliana. Please, describe your symptoms.¡±


    I nearly laughed at my impulse to kill her for such disrespect. What would I even kill her with? These scrawny arms? This nonexistent heart core? No, I¡¯d have to bide my time. If this Lilliana was indeed low nobility, her bloodline would serve me only so far if I killed everyone that bothered me.


    ¡°I remember only the most recent events¡­with Brian.¡± I gestured to the bruises on my arm and what felt like a blackening eye.


    ¡°May I?¡± she asked, reaching for my head before I could answer. I grit my teeth, painfully aware I was no longer Queen of Aedronir. I didn¡¯t even know who I was, but certainly not a queen.


    The doctor''s hands were cold and clinical as they gingerly pressed different spots along my face and skull, making their way to the tender skin around my neck. After a moment, she turned to the captain with a noncommittal shrug.


    ¡°It could very well be some form of brain trauma. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time concussive force causes memory loss. The bruising and tenderness suggest concussive or blunt trauma was applied to her with quite some force.¡± The doctor didn¡¯t seem to care that force came from Lilliana¡¯s brother. ¡°There isn¡¯t much I could do, but generally symptoms such as these fade over time. I suppose I could brew some medicine for the pain.¡±


    ¡°Her memories will return?¡± Shael¡¯s hopeful tone surprised me. Why would she care if Lilliana¡¯s memories returned? I imagined most of the Silverwater staff would have preferred if Lilliana vanished quietly in the night.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s very likely.¡± She still shot me a particularly doubtful expression, but I couldn¡¯t tell if she was lying and doubted my memories would come back or if she doubted they were gone at all.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± the captain said, dismissing her. She nodded and left without a backward glance.


    Some doctor.


    ¡°Alright, Lady Lilliana,¡± the captain grunted, leaning back into his plush chair. Shael stood next to the closed office door, her posture at ease if still attentive to her surroundings. ¡°Let¡¯s say I believe you. It is my duty, of course, to help the young lords and ladies of House Silverwater find their way. What can I help you with? I do not have much time, but I will impart whatever knowledge I can.¡±


    I doubted he¡¯d be fully forthcoming, but I had no other options. He did seem to have a soft spot for the girl whose body I now occupied, for whatever reason, so perhaps he would answer honestly.


    I swallowed the building saliva of anxiety and asked my question. ¡°What is the name of our world?¡±


    The captain¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he glanced at Shael. She didn''t react to my words or his look, remaining stoic. The captain shrugged and responded. ¡°Graedon.¡±


    My hands gripped the chair armrest tight at his words, dirty fingernails caked with blood and dirt dug into the plush material. This was not Ordite. Not my world. Although Soul Transference had been entirely theoretical, I¡¯d never read that it could move a soul to a different world.


    A Queen does not panic. My father¡¯s words rang in my ears, surging through me like a bolt of lightning. My muscles instantly relaxed, fingers loosening their grip upon the armrest, and the turmoil roiling in my stomach all but vanished. Calm. Calm. Take what you know, and turn it to your benefit.


    ¡°Tell me about my family,¡± I said. I''d confirmed my broader situation; now I needed immediate details.


    The captain peered over his desk, his expression still stoic and unreadable. ¡°You must truly have lost your memories to be asking such a mundane question of me. As you likely have already figured out, you are Lady Lilliana Silverwater. Your father is the Baron and Patriarch of House Silverwater. Your mother is Mathilda Silverwater, daughter of House Goldenhearts, who rule over the Goldenheart Duchy. Your siblings are Brian, Aedrius, Morgana, and Raphael. You are the youngest. Bri-¡±


    ¡°How old am I?¡±


    The captain smiled wryly at the interruption. ¡°You are eleven. Your brother, Brian, is fourteen. Morgana and Aedrius both reach the age of majority this year.¡± He must have seen my confused expression since he clarified. ¡°Seventeen is the age of majority. Raphael is the oldest and current successor of the barony.¡± I waited for the captain to say Raphael¡¯s age. When he didn¡¯t, and I found I didn¡¯t really care, I moved on.


    ¡°If we all share the same mother, what causes this¡­ treatment?¡± I asked bluntly, not quite sure how else to phrase the beating.


    The captain hesitated and Shael bowed her head respectfully before opening the door and stepping out. It closed with an audible click. ¡°Baroness Mathilda is, technically, not your mother but your stepmother." That made sense. So rather than being my siblings, they were my half-siblings. "I would not be telling you this if everyone did not already know.¡± He hesitated again and, though he tried to disguise it, I could see there was struggle in his eyes. And disgust. ¡°Your mother was a maid, who the baron became quite infatuated with. You are the result of that infatuation. Your mother attempted to usurp the Baroness, leading to her banishment from the estate and House Silverwater territory.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s alive?¡±


    By the look on the captain¡¯s face, it was clear the answer was a resounding no. Still, he only shrugged. ¡°It is possible.¡±


    Sounds like a nice way of saying he raped a maid and then kicked her out, I thought, remembering the many examples of such behavior from nobles even in my own kingdom.


    I only had a single, pestering question left for the captain. If I was going to rise in power in this new world, I would need to be able to rely on my previous knowledge. ¡°What realm is your heart core?¡±


    ¡°My heart core level,¡± he repeated, lifting an eyebrow. ¡°Why would you want to know that?¡± When I didn¡¯t answer, the captain relented. ¡°Heart cores are rather rare. Mere knight captains do not have access to the House¡¯s cultivation guides.¡±


    ¡°How many heart rings, then?¡± I pressed, desperate for some answers that would depict this world¡¯s general power level.


    ¡°Twenty-one rings.¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    I gawked at the ridiculously high number of heart rings around an uncored heart. It should have taken him only three rings per core realm. To maintain twenty one heart rings around one¡¯s unprotected heart was essentially suicide. If the captain were to use his heart rings to wield a level of heart energy above the bronze realm, the pressure would strangle his heart leading to a swift and unavoidable death.


    ¡°Do you have any attributes that you know of?¡± It was a bit of a reach as energy users wouldn¡¯t realize what affinities their core had until they began reaching for the bronze realm, but I figured it was worth a shot.


    The captain looked at me like I¡¯d grown a second head and asked him if he¡¯d like one too. ¡°What are attributes?¡±


    Something was seriously wrong with this world.


    Fundamentally, raw heart energy without any attribute affixed to it was a neutral energy that all hearts produced as a natural part of being alive. The amount of raw energy a heart could hold, however, was severely limited in mortals and could only be expanded by the process of cultivating the heart core; the repeated circulation of that neutral energy, and spreading it throughout the body. After an Awakened energy user gathered enough heart energy, they could condense it into heart rings and, later, into a core.


    How was it possible for the captain to have twenty one rings and have never heard of core attributes? It not only meant he had never even attempted to try forming a core, but that he didn¡¯t know he could.


    What backward information is being taught in this world?


    Someone knocked on the office room door just as I opened my mouth to ask what House cultivation guides were, and a slim, extremely tall man bowed through the doorway. He wore a particularly clean and straight black suit, with a stiff white dress shirt underneath that came together with a red bowtie. ¡°Sir, the Baron has called for your immediate presence.¡±


    The captain nodded and stood, motioning toward Shael. ¡°Dame, show Lady Lilliana to her chambers. Find me afterward at the Baron¡¯s office.¡±


    The dame saluted, placing an open palm against her chest. ¡°Yessir.¡± She beckoned me to follow. ¡°Lady Lilliana, please follow me.¡±


    _________________________________________


    I woke the next morning, my head still reeling from the previous night''s conversation with the Knight Captain. I was truly in a different world. Far from being able to obtain my vengeance, I didn¡¯t even know if my enemies were still alive. For all the information I had regarding Soul Transference, it could have taken centuries for me to reach this new world.


    I swung my legs off the bed and looked around for the bell that had adorned my bed chambers for the past 30 years. I felt instantly ridiculous for doing so. Of course, it wouldn''t be here. There wasn''t anything of use in Lilliana''s desolate boudoir.


    The room was located in a remote corner of the Baron''s stone mansion, far removed from the luxurious and opulent quarters inhabited by Lilliana¡¯s ... more favored siblings. The location itself spoke volumes of her place in the family - out of sight, and out of mind.


    Neglect hung around the room like some evil curse. It was sparsely furnished with little evidence of Lilliana''s noble bloodline. The stone walls were bare, devoid of the ornate tapestries and lavish luxuries that decorated the rest of the Baron''s home.


    There was a single, narrow window allowing some light to filter into the room. It cast long shadows that had stretched and warped the previous night as the sun set below the horizon. To call it eerie would be an understatement. And the furnishings in the room itself were modest at best and downright awful at worst. The bed still stood but was missing a wood peg at the left bottom edge where there was a large splinter in the wood. What I figured had once been bed linens lay torn in the far corner and I hadn''t bothered to pick them up. I''d much rather sleep without bedding than those rags.


    There was a worn writing-table near the window. Though it was small, scarred, and very tattered, it was stable enough that I''d found myself spending more time there than on the bed the previous night after I''d returned. I''d found a small piece of parchment crushed into a ball stuck between the desk and the wall. I hadn''t been able to find an inkwell or quill, so I''d simply tucked the crumpled parchment into one of the desk''s drawers for another time.


    I dressed in basic trousers and a shirt. That was all Lilliana''s closet had so the choice was made for me.


    Before sleeping I had located a mirror in one of the empty neighboring rooms and had taken a look at the state of my new body. It was beyond disappointing and quite frankly, horrifying that an entire noble family would allow one of their heirs to fall into such... an awful state. There was no muscle or fat anywhere on the body. Lilliana had been on the brink of death.


    Everything else was fairly standard, even in my world. Brown hair, brown eyes, small and round face. Though it didn''t really matter. Soul transference would, theoretically, slowly morph this body to match my true appearance which would unlock upon reaching a silver realm core. However, it would take some time to reach as Lilliana''s core had not yet awakened. She was only eleven and being unawakened at that age wasn''t abnormal.


    Still, based on what the knight captain said about not having a heart core and their rarity, it seemed like the level of heart cores in this new world couldn¡¯t be any lower.


    I needed to raise my strength back to what it had been on Ordite and, after forcing this world to kneel at my feet, increase the level of heart energy proficiency in the world. It would become my personal army. I would also need the help of energy scholars much smarter than I was to figure out the science of full-body transference or long-distance teleportation. Some had considered me a genius in war and bloodshed. That hadn''t extended to the sciences of heart energy.


    I slipped on a pair of heavy and tattered brown boots and made my way to the mansion''s training yard. The Captain had given me some rough directions to it and it wasn''t difficult to figure out. Other than the occasional maid or butler scurrying past me, the only noise came from the soldiers training so I simply followed the familiar sounds.


    Although I still couldn''t fully wrap my head around the fact I''d succeeded in transferring my soul across worlds, I didn''t feel sad about leaving Ordite. There was nothing left for me there except for vengeance. And that would come one day. But everyone I knew or had ever cared about was long dead. Some by my own hands. Some by others. One by her own.


    I entered the training grounds and was greeted by a wave of unobstructed sunlight. It was a sprawling expanse of carefully manicured graveled and grassed fields. The air was filled with the sound of clashing swords and the rhythmic thud of training dummies, a familiar symphony of martial training that echoed across the grounds. For a moment, a small, tiny moment, I forgot where I was. What had happened to me? The mansion was connected to the training area, separated only by a wide stone wall. The hallway I''d found myself walking opened into the outside, with no door in sight. An odd structure, but there were doors leading to other hallways so I figured it wasn''t too unreasonable.


    At the center of the training grounds loomed what looked like some type of lookout tower. It was clad with red and purple flags depicting the same blue, long-beaked bird and moon everywhere else in the mansion. The training ground was split into various training areas, each apparently tailored to a specific aspect of combat. I ignored those and started walking along the outer rim.


    I shook my head, clearing it of thoughts, and took off at a steady jog. I ignored the shouts and calls around me. It took all I had to focus on breathing and keeping this body moving. In. Out. In. Out. It wasn''t long before my legs started to give out. My lungs were already screaming. I didn''t stop. In. Out. In. Out.


    I cursed the weakness of my new body and its inability to create energy within my heart. The only way I could properly gather power within myself was by creating a heart core for Lilliana, but her body would crumble under the pressure of awakening. Especially with the purity I would aim for. Until that point, I was limited to physical exercise to create energy within my heart. When enough was there, I could condense them into heart rings. Eventually, that would coalesce into a core and I could begin circulating existing energy to create more.


    But that was a long way off.


    This new world seemed to focus on building heart rings without any concept of forming a core. No wonder this world was so behind. The awakened here didn''t seem to understand how to embed the heart rings into their hearts to create a core. If the Captain proved to be someone I could rally to my side, perhaps I''d save him from his imminent death.


    Eventually, I collapsed. My brown hair was completely plastered to my forehead and my clothes were soaked in sweat. I lay there, breathing heavily, and closed my eyes. My unawakened heart beat a little stronger than it had yesterday.


    Good.


    I started to purify what little energy my exercise had forced my heart to produce. Before the Soul Transference, I¡¯d mastered two forms of heart energy attributes - lunar and necromancy. The latter was an energy attribute type I¡¯d kept completely buried, hidden away even from those closest to me. If I made it back to Oridte, I would unleash the full, unbridled extent of my fury and mastery of the forbidden energy attribute on all that had betrayed me.


    I looked within the pathways of my body, spotting two small streams of energy; one a dull white and one a brilliant silver. The dull white I knew to be neutral energy, raw and without an energy attribute. The gleaming silver energy, however, was the valuable remnants of my lunar attributed energy. Small and feeble, but I knew it would one day roar like a raging river again.


    I grit my teeth at the thought, digging my fingers into the soft dirt removing a clump of dirt, and twisting my body so I leaned against the base of a tall wooden post, my chest heaving with the effort of each breath.


    While creating a core did improve the speed of manifesting raw and attributed energies, the further an Awakened traveled on the path of cultivation, the more energy would be required to achieve the next level. In my previous life, I had reached the peak of a Diamond Core practitioner, which was practically unheard of in Ordite and had required a tremendous amount of resources and time to form even a single heart ring. I had likely spent more time on a single diamond heart ring than I had when progressing from mortal to platinum core.


    This life¡¯s climb to power would be similar, except for the chance that Lilliana had a natural affinity to an energy attribute that I did not have in my previous life.


    The thought of obtaining a new energy attribute completely unknown flooded me with adrenaline and I couldn¡¯t stop the small smile that curled my lips. First, I¡¯d shed the mortality of this body by awakening my core and achieving the cultivation level of a bronze realm core. Then silver, gold, platinum, diamond, and whatever legendary realms of power lay beyond that.


    When some strength returned to my legs, I climbed to my feet toward the soldiers. I wasn''t sure they would allow me to join their routine since I was technically eleven years old now. It wasn''t like I would be able to keep up. But at least it would give me some physical goals to work toward. In this life, I would make sure to cover all of my past weaknesses. If I had been as strong in close combat as I''d been in long-distance heart energy, the Empire would not have captured me so easily.


    This time I would make sure to leave no openings. The betrayers of Ordite would watch as I burned down their world and I would enjoy the despair in their eyes. The thought made me smile. Just a little.


    "My lady?" Shael asked, looking at me with concern. Her entire body was caked in sweat and dirt from the training field.


    "I want to join."


    "You what?" The rest of the knights stopped their sparring to look at the disturbance, bouncing between me and Shael.


    "I want to train with the soldiers."


    "I don''t think that''d be a good idea," she said, hesitant. Some of the soldiers started to laugh and she shot them a glare that shut them up.


    Regardless of what the Dame believed, I needed to push myself as far physically as possible. And I needed some experience using this body in combat. Or as close to it as I could get it. "It''s not your place to decide that," I stated simply. "And I doubt the Baron would mind very much, even if I happened to die from exhaustion." That was true enough. None of the soldiers denied it, nor did Shael, but they at least had the dignity to look awkward about their silence. "Anyways, if I fall behind you can just leave me. I''ll figure it out."


    The Dame regarded me for a long moment and then slowly nodded. "Are you familiar with swordplay, lady?"


    "Yes."


    Shael looked at me again, disbelief evident. "If I decide your swordplay is not enough to give my soldiers some practice, I will remove you to the wooden dummies." She pointed to a small row of upright wooden logs. "Understood?"


    I wasn''t pleased with the tone, but considering my current position, I said nothing and walked over to take hold of a wooden practice sword. I swung it lazily a few times to judge its balance and weight. I found it surprisingly heavy.


    "Strong wood," I muttered, drawing a raised eyebrow from Shael. The Dame didn''t say anything and motioned toward a soldier to approach. The soldier was younger, maybe sixteen or so? Older than the boy, Brian, from earlier. There was some scruff on this young soldier''s chin.


    "This is Lucid, my squire," she said. "You''ll start with him since you''re both learning."


    Lucid grinned, flashing white teeth in my direction. His brown eyes looked down on me with more pity than disgust, which I found interesting. "Go easy on me, my lady," he said, obviously thinking this was some sort of rich child''s momentary desire.


    I was never the best at swordsmanship, but my generals had insisted I train at it every day. I hoped to last a few minutes before my arms gave out. Unfortunately, my arms proved to be even weaker than my legs. Less than sixty seconds had passed and I was already having difficulty keeping the wooden practice sword at the ready.


    Lucid''s strikes shouldn''t have been heavy. They really shouldn''t have been. His form was off, his strikes too wide, his footwork was all over the place, and he didn''t use his hips properly. In the end, it didn''t matter. I was just so incredibly weak. The kid could have slapped me with a pillow and I would have been blown off my feet.


    Okay, maybe it wasn''t that bad.


    He lunged at me, the point of his wood blade directed toward my heart. I ducked, only using the edge of my blade to redirect Lucid''s. It soared a foot to the left of my head. I used the duck to twist around his sword, so I stood outside the reach of his extended arm. Lucid moved to readjust but my wood blade was too close. It thwacked weakly against the side of his head.


    He looked at me, perplexed, then broke out in a loud laugh. The other soldiers stopped to see what was happening. Some gawked at my blade still touching the side of Lucid''s head. I wasn''t sure why. The kid was constantly full of openings. If I couldn''t dodge a few wild hits, I wouldn''t have been much of a Queen.


    A clap from Shael sent the soldiers back into practice and their attention returned to their training. "Impressive, Lady Lilliana. I have to say, for someone with no memories and weak muscles, you have rather refined footwork." I just shrugged. I highly doubted Lilliana''s memories contained any footwork training anyway. "Keep going. See if you can do that again. Lucid, if you get tagged by her sword again, I''ll have you running until your heart rings scream. Got it?"


    Lucid snapped to attention. "Yes ma''am!" He turned back to me, sword at the ready. This time his playful little smirk was gone, replaced by a determined expression.

 Chapter 3: Marriage Doll

    I sat in a corner of the training field, my muscles pounding and sore from the relentless beating of a wooden sword hitting me over and over again. My breaths came out in large heaves, each inhale a battle against my bruised ribs and aching joints. My legs trembled slightly, exhausted from the constant moving and efforts of remembering perfect footwork.


    The sun was falling toward the horizon now, indicating it was sometime after midday. Shael had left some water next to me when the soldiers departed, and I was truly thankful to her for that, despite the water being warm and the brown tint suggesting it was unfiltered. However, that was what the soldiers had been drinking, so I couldn''t fault her for it. I''d asked to join, and she''d treated me like a soldier¡ªas much as she felt comfortable doing, in any case.


    When I''d taken my place in the corner, she had tried to approach me, but I waved her off. The group eventually left. Since then, I''d been purifying any new energies and absorbing them into my heart to shape energy rings in preparation for my awakening. It was slow going, as an unawakened body had truly poor absorption rates. For every handful of energy my heart created, I would absorb and purify but a speck of it.


    Either because of my focus on absorbing energy or my exhaustion, I didn''t hear the man approaching until he coughed. My head jerked up toward the sound, surprised to find I was no longer alone. I had no idea how long he''d been standing there, wordlessly. The servant wasn''t tall. He was slightly hunched, his face covered in wrinkles as he stared at me and scratched the edges of a rough beard with gnarled fingers.


    "Yes?" I asked, not having enough energy to make my voice any louder than a breath.


    "The Baron has commanded your presence."


    "Good for him," I retorted a little louder, but not much. My side ached with the effort of even just breathing. "I''m not presentable at the moment, so the Baron will have to wait."


    The white haired man stared at me, open mouthed. All this staring was beginning to aggravate me.


    "Enough gawking like an ogling child," I continued, waving him away and subconsciously falling back into the manner of speaking I''d used before the transference. "Tell the maids I will be taking a bath. Get it ready for me." When he didn''t move, I grunted, still not daring to get up lest I fall. "Now." I reached into my heart energy and released a little, no larger than the size of a needle, to prick the man''s skin. He went white as a ghost before giving me a slight bow and disappearing back into the mansion.


    I would have laughed at his reaction if my side hadn''t been in so much pain. How weak was that man to flee so pathetically after the prick of unrefined heart energy?


    It took me some time but I made it back to my small bed chambers. To my astonishment, a bath had been prepared. The water was lukewarm at best. Given the Family and household''s dislike of Lilliana, I considered myself lucky it wasn''t ice water.


    After I bathed and dressed in clean clothing identical in every way but color to my last pairing, I headed in the direction the Captain had indicated was the Baron''s office. Though the Baron might have been Lilliana¡¯s father, he was not mine. The day I called the lord of a small barony in some backward world my father would be the same day I forgive the empire.


    So, never. He would have to make do with being called Baron.


    Still, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to allow them to believe I was still Lilliana. Her bloodline could prove useful.


    I didn''t bother knocking on the Baron''s office doors. They swung open with well-oiled ease to reveal an unnecessarily lavish room. And it was filled to the brim with bottles of alcohol. The smell was repulsive. Was this the office of a Baron, not some slum alley drug lord?


    The room was expansive, at least four times the size of my chambers. The ceilings were vaulted, supported by intricately carved pillars of marble. Tapestries of fine silk depicted scenes similar to those on hallway walls, but more vibrant and detailed.Stolen story; please report.


    At the center of the room was a desk made of some heavy wood, though I couldn''t place what kind. Behind the desk, a high-backed chair of velvet and gold creaked as the Baron swiveled on it to face me. He was a balding man with a comically large mustache and an average build. Sunlight spilled in from outside through the massive windows behind him. When he spoke, the mustache twitched. I didn''t laugh. The Queen inside me, the training I''d gone through, told me this man should die. He was an unworthy noble, an embodiment of corruption and greed. A coward of wealth. Someone controllable.


    The rest of the room was decorated similarly to the Knight Captain''s office, though without the large map or any of the parchment. Where the Captain''s room had parchment, the Baron''s had a bottle of alcohol, cigars, or spilled remnants of one. That, and the giant portrait of the Baron hung directly in front of the entrance, left of where the Baron sat.


    "Good afternoon, Baron," I said, opting to continue with my more royal way of speaking. "I appreciate your patience with my getting ready."


    Like everyone else in this Ashwash cursed place, he gawked clearly not expecting me to sound, well, royal. He pulled a cigar from a drawer in his desk and lit it, breathing deeply before moving it away and releasing the smoke in my direction. I didn''t so much as flinch.


    "So," he said, ignoring my rude entrance. "Captain Holloway told me you''re claiming to have no memories?" That didn''t sound like an actual question so I stayed quiet. His mustache twitched again. "You do seem quite... different. Is it true you exercised all day with the soldiers?"


    "Yes."


    He stared at me and made a sound that was halfway between a groan and a sigh. "Yes, Baron." I returned his stare, debating whether or not to comply.


    "Yes, Baron," I finally corrected.


    He grinned.


    "Good. Good! I was worried you were going to wither away in shame, useless to the end." He shifted some papers, squinting at the writings before scribbling what I guessed to be words of some foreign language. I recognized bits and pieces of this Kingdom''s writing and could speak their language, so it had to be a foreign script since it looked like scribbles. "Good. Good. If you add some weight to that face, I bet Earl Paul would take you when you''re of age in a few years." His face scrunched like a confused pig. "How old are you again?"


    "Eleven."


    The Baron nodded and muttered ¡®good¡¯ under his breath a few more times.


    "Baron, why have I been summoned?"


    "Hmm? Oh. Oh yes," he put the papers down, not pushing them aside though he did take his eyes off them to look at me. "I was wondering what I should do with you. I can''t keep a wild dog in my home after it bit my son, now can I?"


    Did he just call me a dog? That river of rage inside me which had cooled with the time in the Nothingness stirred and began to boil back to the surface. I pushed it down as images of myself sticking a knife into his eye came to mind. A son and father should match, shouldn¡¯t they?


    No, not yet.


    "So your plan is to..."


    "Why, marry you to Earl Paul, of course, you stupid little thing." The Baron barked a laugh. I could hear the guards by the door chuckling. Filth. All of them. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡±


    No Lilith, I warned myself. Keep yourself steady.


    "That would be a waste." I sat across from him, shoving my rage back into the box.


    The Baron waved a hand, clearly done with me. "Make sure she eats more," he shouted at the soldiers. "And keep her training. You''ll be the perfect replacement to give Earl Paul."


    "Replacement?" I asked, not moving.


    "Leave, girl. I don''t want to scar you if you are to take your sister''s place as the Earl''s bride, but you''re testing my patience. I don''t think he''d mind his next bride a little beat."


    "I''m eleven."


    The Baron shrugged. "Less than two years before you can be married. If you behave, I''ll make sure none of your... siblings beat you anymore." He laughed again, loudly. "Good! You were like the dead but look at you now."


    "The marriage age-" I almost said ''in this world'' but managed to bite it back, "is thirteen?"


    "By the gods girl, you really did lose your memory." He grunted, beckoning the guards to come drag me away. "Someone get her a teacher. The Earl will be expecting a Lady, not this," he threw his hands up in my direction, "thing."


    Well, that was rude.


    I stood on my own and walked out without another word. That had not gone as planned. I had thought to try leveraging the honor I could bring to the family by training as a female energy user. By the end of that ''meeting,'' I would have rather gouged my eyes out than do anything in the family name.


    In any case, the Baron had just given me about a year and a half to prepare. By then, I wouldn''t be so weak.


    I went back to my room, shut the door, and climbed into the bed to resume the process of purifying my heart energy. I crossed my legs and placed a palm over each knee. I closed my eyes and focused.


    I needed to shape the energy into rings and absorb them as fast as I could without destabilizing my core''s foundation. The longer it took me to do that, the longer I''d remain weak.

 Chapter 4: The Eldest Daughter

    The weeks passed in a blur while I focused on building the energy rings around my heart. I needed power, and the process kept me distracted from the ocean of my rage just under the surface. True to his word, the Baron had apparently ordered for me to be left alone. No other encounters with any of the Silverwaters occurred, and for that, I was thankful. Even if it came at the cost of being eventually sold off.


    Although I had only just managed to form the first ring, that had been enough to trigger my new body into undergoing some needed physical changes. The changes were minor and nothing like the reformation that would happen upon achieving a silver-level core, but it made using Lilliana¡¯s body a lot smoother.


    I grew a handful of inches upon achieving the first ring and coupled with the soldier¡¯s daily exercise routine, thin muscles now rippled beneath my unblemished skin. The scars of my true body would return, I knew. The scars of an awakened were not just physical manifestations¡ªthey were reflections of the awakened¡¯s journey and a testament to the wounds of their very soul.


    Lilliana¡¯s brown eyes had also shifted to a reddish brown, the first sign of their eventual total shift to my original blood-red coloring, the symbol of Aedronir royalty.


    The maid Baron Silverwater had assigned to me, Dectra, cleared her throat from the doorway. Her lips were always twisted into the expression of someone sucking on something sour. I couldn¡¯t tell if that was her natural look or just a face she made when looking at me.


    ¡°It is time for your etiquette lessons¡­ my lady.¡±


    Since the first day the maid had been assigned to me, I¡¯d disliked her. Even without the permanent sour expression staining her face, the woman simply reminded me of my grandmother. My actual grandmother. Grey, beady eyes showing disdain for everything I did. Coarse white hair, messy and untamed, yet braided with a delicate touch. The dichotomy did nothing to aid the hair¡¯s ugliness or grease, yet spoke much to the person¡¯s inherent bias toward hypocrisy.


    I raised my eyebrow from where I sat at my cracked and dilapidated desk, reaching over with a quill point to tap a short white paper next to the stack of educational material the Baron had been providing me.


    ¡°It is the fourth day today. Next is history, not etiquette.¡±


    ¡°The history teacher is not available at the moment, so Madame Elara has stepped in to replace the course time.¡±


    ¡°That is unacceptable,¡± I said, clenching the quill in an undignified fist and then burying the point into the white paper. ¡°My education must be properly balanced. Etiquette can wait. If the history teacher is not available, fetch another one. Or must I be the one to fetch?¡±


    The maid was silent for a long moment, and though her eyes had narrowed, I could still see anger and hatred in them. I didn¡¯t know why this maid was filled with such anger, but I truly did not care so long as she performed her duties. At the very least, Dectra had so far been quite able in that regard. Sometimes a dog wasn¡¯t bad, it simply needed to be tamed and shown where its place was.


    ¡°Yes, Lilliana,¡± Dectra said through gritted teeth.


    I turned a sharp gaze on her and stood in a single swift motion, the heavy steel blade at my hip jangling against its sheath as I did so.


    ¡°If you wish to deign such a disrespectful tone, I will have you serving slop to the hogs in an hour.¡± Not a threat, a fact. While the Baron still did not particularly find any favor with me, he would continue to protect my welfare if only for the benefit of the marriage contract. ¡°In fact, I might have you fed to the hogs.¡±


    Dectra paled and gave me a deep bow that brought her near horizontal to the floor. The sliver of heart energy burrowing its way into Dectra¡¯s mortal heart would be enough to persuade her of my seriousness. It was doubtful Dectra could tell it was heart energy manipulating her senses, but it didn¡¯t matter. It was the feeling that mattered.


    ¡°I will fetch you a new history tutor, my lady.¡± Without waiting for a response like she should have, Dectra turned and fled out of my bed chambers. I let her go despite the disrespect. One step at a time.


    In any case, I wasn''t too concerned about etiquette or history courses. While there were certain aspects of etiquette that differed between my current role and previous world, the differences were rather minuscule. What was interesting, however, was the political layout of this world and something called magic. While there were no textbooks available to me describing the essence of magic in any great detail, my understanding, based on the few lines relating to magic I''d read in A History of Lysoria, indicated that magic was similar to heart or core energy, but that was created from something called leylines rather than the heart.


    I turned back to the opened geography textbook laid out on my desk and absentmindedly flicked the quill pen around between my index and middle fingers. A single area was circled with ink, and its borders were traced by a mountain range called The Drought Ranges. The kingdom was a mid to lower-sized territory called Lysoria, and that was where I currently found myself, though technically the Silverwaters were stationed on the outskirts of the kingdom as the Baroness was related to a foreign duke¡­ somehow. I hadn¡¯t quite figured that part out yet.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    The world itself was called Graedon, but the textbooks available to me only detailed a single continent¡ªPularea. The land was split into six different territories, one of which was Lysoria. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the other five, though I couldn¡¯t help but note that only one of the territories was labeled as being an Empire in enormous font, even on the Lysoria-made map before me.


    I thumbed to the next page, which focused on the Lysoria Kingdom''s territory. The aptly, if unoriginally, named Silverwater town at the core of the barony was surrounded by three neighboring cities, but none of them struck me as useful. Considering Lysoria¡¯s neighboring country to its east, the Kingdom of Cael, traded with Lysoria through a slave-run city on the border of both nations, I was fairly surprised to learn that slavery was actually banned in Lysoria.


    Not indentured servitude, but the owning of an individual as property. Yet, there were generally no armed conflicts between the two nations despite the opposing ideological perspectives. In my past life, I¡¯d seen many nations enter blood feuds on the basis of slavery.


    The relationship between Lysoria and Cael was an interesting one. On the surface both Kingdoms had remained peaceful with each other throughout the centuries. But a deeper reading of the texts indicated a number of intricate political contentions between the two nations. It was as if their governments and people refused to coexist, but also, for some reason, could not wage war against their neighbor.


    I grabbed the textbook with the details of Lysoria¡¯s territory, specifically the one with a map illustrated on the thin pages, and stood to leave the room. I didn¡¯t particularly need a tutor in any subject, but it never hurt to have an additional source of information. Regardless, by the time Dectra found a new tutor, I¡¯d be at my next lesson¡ªReligion and Faith, as the Church of Tranquility¡¯s Cardinal Lack was so fond of referring to it as.


    The information was interesting, as religions often were, but at this moment, those lessons were perhaps my least useful. I summoned my single heart ring in a smoky appearance in my free hand and began to spin my hand around the fledgling ring as I left the room to roam the halls of the Silverwater mansion.


    Unfortunately, before I got much further than the end of the first hallway, I came face to face with the Baron¡¯s eldest daughter, Morgana, and her entourage of handmaidens and fellow young noble ladies. Though I¡¯d never seen her before, I had seen many of her portraits over the past few weeks, and she was easily recognizable by the tight brown curls of her hair and distinct green eyes that had a bad habit of peering down her nose at just about everyone. She couldn¡¯t have been older than her late teens or early twenties, judging by her lack of wrinkles. She wasn¡¯t all that tall; however, she loomed over me due to Lilliana¡¯s body having not yet experienced puberty.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the whore¡¯s spawn,¡± Morgana said, flipping open a fan to hide the smirk I could almost hear spread as she spat the insult out. ¡°I hear you went and lost most of your memories? Not that there was much in that crass little head of yours, anyway.¡±


    I grit my teeth in an attempt to avoid pummeling the woman as images of my mother flickered in my mind¡¯s eye. Based on what I¡¯d learned about the Baron¡¯s family in the past few weeks, Morgana could likely wipe the floor with my current self. If the gossip I¡¯d overheard from the housemaids and seen in some of the house information books recently updated, the woman was quite gifted with fire energy and magic. At that moment I cursed the Baron inwardly for prohibiting me from accessing any textbooks about magic or energy. Even information as surface level as what exactly magic was and the associated leylines would have reduced the edge Morgana had over me.


    Though, I supposed, it wouldn¡¯t do for the marriage doll to learn how to kill her contract owner.


    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± I said, my voice coming out as pleasant as I could manage.


    ¡°Oh, goodness.¡± One of the many women in Morgana¡¯s entourage, likely a lady in waiting given the wealth of her overflowing dress, gave a mock gasp. ¡°It even looks like a wild animal.¡± The woman was a good bit older than Morgana, with fresh wrinkles spreading out from her forehead and under her eyes. She was maybe a head taller than Morgana and two more than myself, but was exceedingly skinny to the point I was surprised she could walk. Her pale skin was in stark contrast to the thick red makeup on her cheeks and lips that did not pair well with her dark brown eyes.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± I asked. Noble ladies were the same no matter what world, apparently. Fortunately, that should make them fairly easy to manipulate.


    ¡°W-what?¡± she asked, matching Morgana by flipping open her own fan.


    I pointed to her ungloved hands. ¡°I was just curious why my sister keeps such an old, unmarried maid in her retinue. I have to say, that certainly is quite undignified.¡± The noble lady cried out in insult as the women behind her snickered. Even Morgana had begun to crack a mocking smile until she realized I had not only insulted the other noble, but her as well.


    She gave me a small, warning smile. ¡°Watch where you tread, sister. You may have somehow developed a little bravery recently, but bravery and foolishness are quite closely related. And foolishness never ends well.¡± Her eyes lit up with a glint of something I knew would not be good for me. She suddenly switched to a fond, elder-sister tone I¡¯d heard from other Queen candidates as a child. ¡°What is it you¡¯re reading, little Lilliana?¡± I didn¡¯t show her. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s feeling shy!¡± The girls giggled, perhaps catching on to Morgana¡¯s plan while I was still in the dark. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us at our tea party? We can discuss,¡± she peered around my arm with a false smile that wasn¡¯t fooling anyone, much less me after introducing herself by calling me a whore¡¯s spawn. ¡°Oooh, the history of Lysoria. Yes, that should be fun to discuss over some Pularean tea.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Lady Silverwater,¡± I said, hesitantly switching to a more formal tone to indicate a refusal for one of a higher station. ¡°But I truly must resume my lessons.¡±


    Morgana waved away my words with her fan. ¡°Not to worry, darling sister. I hear you have been excelling at all of your lessons. One afternoon off will not set you behind at all.¡±


    I wanted to protest further, but the noble lady and her entourage swept and hustled me forward, despite my objections. I choked down the snarl and curses that bubbled up at the complete disrespect I was being shown. Lilliana was a bullied eleven year old. Morgana was a powerful young adult vying to be the family¡¯s head. I could swallow the insults for now to come back stronger later and return it all tenfold.

 Chapter 5: Tea Party

    The group of finely dressed ladies in waiting, who were noble ladies from lesser or fallen houses, pushed me away from the direction I¡¯d been heading and toward the opposite end of the hallway. After a few minutes of irritating shoves and ¡°accidental¡± trips, I was led into a large room with enormous windows that allowed brilliant rays of sun to shine through.


    ¡°Welcome to my solar,¡± Morgana said, looking momentarily awed at the beauty of her room. The solar was nestled quite deeply within the east wing of the grand mansion. Curious, though, that it was on the same floor as Lilliana¡¯s worn-down chambers. ¡°This is my sanctuary of elegance and refinement. Any actions in this room which do not meet these expectations will not be tolerated.¡± Most of the women around Morgana nodded vigorously at her words, though some seemed to shuffle awkwardly. To me, that seemed like a complete lie. I doubted anything happening in this room today would be elegant or refined.


    The room itself was currently bathed in the soft, golden light of the afternoon sun and seemed to have been meticulously prepared for nobility.


    The sun¡¯s rays filtered through the tall, arched windows adorned with delicate transparent glass; some of which contained small sections of stained glass that created an atmosphere of serene beauty. A gentle spring breeze slipped between the partially opened windows and wafted through the room, filling it with the scent of blooming roses from the gardens of the mansion just below.


    The focal point of the room was a large, intricately carved wooden table, draped with a finely embroidered linen cloth. The cloth was decorated with images of wildflowers and vines, its edges delicately fringed with golden threads. On the table, an array of silver platters gleamed, each one carefully arranged with tempting delicacies that I¡¯d never seen before but that smelled better than anything I¡¯d eaten since being tried and hung.


    There were small pastries filled with honey and nuts, slices of fresh bread accompanied by rich, creamy butter, and a selection of cheeses that ranged from sharp and tangy to mild and creamy. Bowls of ripe, juicy berries and nuts added vibrant color to the spread. Despite myself, my stomach rumbled and I cursed as Morgana cast a smirk in my direction and the women snickered again.


    Goblets of finely crafted gold glass, each one a work of art with swirls of color embedded within the clear crystal linings, were set at each place, ready to be filled with the finest tea and herbal infusions. Delicate bottles, engraved with scenes of hunting and pastoral life, stood nearby, filled to the brim with a light purple liquid.


    Comfortable high-backed chairs, each cushioned with velvet and embroidered pillows, surrounded the table, inviting the ladies to sit and enjoy the afternoon¡¯s luxuries. The chairs were positioned to allow easy conversation, and a few low stools provided extra seating for the younger ladies who might join. Next to the most finely decorated and lavish chair lined with lush cushions was a single bar stool. Even before Morgana yanked me toward the stool with her, I knew who it was for.


    The walls of the solar were adorned with tapestries that depicted scenes of courtly love and epic battles, their rich colors and intricate details adding warmth and a sense of history to the room. Between the tapestries, shelves held an array of treasures: intricately carved wooden boxes, delicate glass vases filled with fresh flowers, and a selection of expensive or rare books bound in rich leather and embossed with gold.


    A minstrel, dressed in a tunic of green and gold, sat near the window with his lute, softly plucking the strings and filling the room with a gentle melody that contrasted in an almost ominous way with the devious aura of the noblewomen.


    As I was pulled to the stool next to Morgana¡¯s luxurious chair like some sort of wild pet, I counted the other women taking their seats. Thirteen in total, excluding myself and Morgana, who would make it fifteen. The accompanying maids who lagged behind the lower and upper nobility stood at the outskirts of the solar.


    I, of course, did not sit on the rusted and bent bar stool. My tolerance would only go so far. Instead, I looked at the older lady in waiting who¡¯d taken her seat on Morgana¡¯s left quizzically, feigning confusion.


    ¡°Madam,¡± I said, implying the older age of the woman who¡¯d attempted to insult me earlier in my use of ¡®madam¡¯ instead of ¡®lady,¡¯ and walked around Morgana¡¯s seat to put my hand on the older noblewoman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Surely you do not expect a daughter of Baron Silverwater to sit on such a thing, now do you? That would most certainly be a great disrespect toward the Baron.¡± I summoned a small, thin sliver of heart energy and let it slither over the older noblewoman¡¯s skin like ooze.


    She gasped and was out of her seat before she looked at Morgana for instructions. Morgana didn¡¯t have the opportunity to speak as a different woman laughed. This one with a voice high and much more brash.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°She¡¯s got you there, Brie. Just sit on the stool and be quiet.¡± The woman who spoke shamed even Morgana¡¯s beauty with her own. Long locks of straight gold hair cascaded like a gentle river over her shoulders and to her mid-back, small intentionally made waves embedded into the straight lengths to give a more regal feeling. Bright green eyes sparkled in my direction while her red lips pursed in amusement, a great contrast to her perfectly smooth, fair skin. Even her voice was an elegant mix of levity and command, a style of speaking I recognized instantly as royalty.


    The golden-haired woman in question stood at the Solar''s entrance, her intricately woven silver gown flowing in a silent trail behind her as she approached the table. All snickering stopped as three of the lesser young noble ladies scattered out of her way, leaving three seats for her to choose from. She chose none, deigning instead to remove a smaller girl from a high-backed blue cushioned chair. The little girl paled to the color of snow and her cheeks flushed a deep red before she, likewise, scrambled out of the way.


    ¡°Ah, Princess Isla, I hadn¡¯t realized you were planning to make today¡¯s gathering, or I would have greeted you at the entrance,¡± Morgana said with barely disguised distaste. Actually, it wasn¡¯t really disguised at all.


    Princess Isla didn¡¯t comment on the disrespect and gave a soft laugh. ¡°That¡¯s quite alright, Lady Silverwater. I had nearly forgotten the event was today. Had Lady Haventure not reminded me of it, I may have very well missed it entirely.¡±


    Lady Haventure¡­ I couldn¡¯t place the name though it danced at the tip of my tongue. I was certain that it referred to the daughter of a duchy. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like Lady Haventure was in attendance and no one confirmed who she was, likely because they all already knew.


    ¡°I see,¡± Morgana said and turned her gaze back toward me, clearly intending to switch the conversation back to a more favorable topic.


    I didn¡¯t give her the chance and sat in the empty seat. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness,¡± I greeted the princess, giving her a respectful, if slight, dip of my head. A few of the girls around me inhaled sharply, one even gasped. I looked around at them to see what had caused their reactions. They all glanced away instead of meeting my eyes.


    Princess Isla raised an eyebrow, surprise sketched clear on her face though she covered it quickly. ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Young Lady Silverwater. Though, I do believe we have met before¡­¡±


    ¡°If that is true, I apologize for the discourtesy. My head, unfortunately, took quite a beating a few weeks ago. It seems I have yet to recover and there is much missing from my memory.¡±


    Princess Isla cast Morgana a puzzled expression, but Morgana only shrugged.


    ¡°I do hope you recover, Young Lady Silverwater,¡± the princess said after a moment. ¡°I do say, however, that you have greatly improved your speech since we last met. Do you believe that to be a consequence of your trauma?¡±


    It was my turn to shrug. ¡°I am no medical professional nor am I a healer, Your Highness. I¡­ am simply a young child.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I¡¯m not sure ¡®simply a child¡¯ fits you all that accurately. Why don¡¯t we¡ª¡±


    The princess¡¯ next words were cut off by the sudden appearance of maids carrying pots of what smelled to be freshly brewed tea.


    ¡°Ah, perfect timing, Bella,¡± Morgana said to the foremost maid. ¡°Please provide Her Highness with our best tea. Everyone should get the tea appropriate for their station.¡±


    The maid, Bella, nodded and took the first kettle toward the princess. Other maids scurried into the solar behind Bella, each with their own kettles. The particularly petite maid then poured steaming tea into the small teacup originally set for Lady Brie in front of me. A slightly bitter scent wafted from my cup mixed with the scent of something sweet and herbal. Normally, a lady would be served tea by the personal maid they¡¯d brought with them to the party. I¡¯d read some history on previous nobilities being killed through their tea ceremonies a few generations back. This was a sort of tradition created in light of those deaths.


    Therefore, considering this had been Lady Brie¡¯s seat, I was unsurprised when the petite maid left my side and returned almost immediately to Lady Brie¡¯s side, who had already been served tea. I figured since I clearly did not have a personal maid for this event, it was perhaps a custom to have someone else¡¯s maid serve it. Or not. I wasn¡¯t sure.


    It was, however, quite interesting that Lady Brie¡¯s maidservant had served poisoned tea to where her lady was supposed to be sitting. I recognized the sweet herbal smell mixed with the normal bitterness of tea and it was not something a loyal servant would serve their master. I glanced at the princess and Morgana, the former looking bemused while the latter seemed almost bored. Or annoyed¡ªit was hard to tell the difference with Morgana.


    Neither looked to be anticipating anything. Lady Brie seemed somewhat on edge, but not enough that I would have thought she was attempting to poison me, especially since the tea should have technically been served to her, not me.


    Still, this could be a surprising opportunity to restrain Morgana before any sort of bullying truly began. Since Lady Brie was considered a follower of Morgana, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch for the Baron to assume the poisoning was caused by Morgana¡¯s pressure or influence. If I were poisoned and the Baron suspected Morgana of instigating the attack in direct opposition to orders and threatening the financial alliance he¡¯d gain with the Earl, that would give me even more space to build a foundation with the barony and within myself before real trouble began to brew.


    Unfortunately, that did assume I survived the poison, and without knowing the dosage or potency, it could prove unnecessarily dangerous. Still, the plan did have its merits¡­

 Chapter 6: A Noble Lady鈥檚 Blackmail

    I circled my finger around the edge of the teacup and leaned back in my seat. Compared to the desk chair in my room, the cushioned high-back chair was quite comfortable. As the other ladies sipped their tea and made compliments to Morgana, excluding Princess Isla who had not touched hers, I continued to trace my finger along the edges of the cup without drinking it.


    Noticing my reluctance to drink, Lady Brie apparently decided to comment on it in some sort of mock-insulted tone. ¡°Young Lady Silverwater, is my tea not good enough for you?¡±


    I laughed, though, to my disappointment, it came off high-pitched and young, reminding me once again of my new body''s unfortunate age. ¡°On the contrary, Lady Brie. I believe this tea is only suitable for your noble person. I couldn¡¯t possibly drink it.¡±


    The woman stared at me, confusion, insult, and a hint of pride all written in her expression. She stood with a huff of finality. ¡°While I agree with your assessment of the tea¡¯s quality, I am quite insulted that you would use my given name so brashly. I am Lady Ballenci, not Lady Brie.¡± She turned and stormed toward the exit. On her way out, I blasted her with a fist of invisible heart energy that caused her to tumble into a maid carrying a steaming kettle. Lady Ballenci shrieked in obvious pain as boiling liquid spilled over her arms and face, quickly turning the touched skin into areas of sickly-looking red and white welts.


    Everyone stopped drinking to stare at the screaming woman, but other than the group of maids who¡¯d been at her side, no one helped. When I turned back to the table to see why, Princess Isla was staring at the retreating injured woman with a cold look of indifference. With a surge of heart energy in my hands, I deftly grabbed my cup and switched it with the mostly filled cup of the random lady next to me, whose name I couldn''t be bothered to know. She was similar to Morgana with her curly brown hair and build, but differed in her brown eyes and a chin that jutted out just enough to make her not a standard beauty. She leaned over to Morgana, whispering something in the Silverwater heir''s ear. They both chuckled, clearly on friendly terms. Perhaps even close friends.


    I hoped they were.


    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Princess Isla quipped. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve upset Grand Lady Ballenci. How ever will we continue without the precious daughter of a fallen Baron.¡± Laughs and snickers echoed through the solar despite Morgana¡¯s annoyed expression. Obtaining favor with a royal daughter clearly outweighed two daughters of baronies.


    ¡°I should apologize to her,¡± I said, standing more abruptly than I had intended as an idea occurred to me.


    Princess Isla waved her hand. ¡°Enjoy your tea, young Lady Silverwater. Lady Ballenci will overcome her¡­ irritation sooner or later. Do not fret.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°My apologies, Your Highness, but my conscience will not let this unintentional slight go without explanation to Lady Ballenci.¡± The Princess just sighed and waved her hand again, this time dismissively. I didn¡¯t bother looking at Morgana as I followed the burnt woman¡¯s trailing maids.


    I exited the solar room and started to fast walk toward Lady Ballenci, speeding past the painting of an old woman with eyes that seemed to follow me down the hall. The stones echoed my footsteps which slowly turned into a jog. The sun was high in the afternoon sky still and there was more than enough light to soon spot the group of women hurrying away.


    I estimated maybe five-ish minutes before the brown-eyed noble lady back in the sun room whose name I didn''t know would drink her tea. ¡°Lady Ballenci!¡± I shouted and picked up my pace.


    One of the maids, the slighter one from earlier, turned my way with wide eyes as she ushered her lady along faster. I stopped bothering with any attempt to appear elegant and took off at a straight sprint until I overtook them and halted directly in front.


    I put on a polite and solemn smile. ¡°Lady Ballenci, I wanted to apologize for using your birth name earlier. I hadn¡¯t¡­¡± I trailed off at the sight of the sobbing woman, her arms and face covered in blisters. What would someone who cared say? Nothing came to mind and time was running out, so I just cut to the chase and went straight for my accusation. ¡°One of your followers is a traitor. I believe it is one of your maids."


    ¡°W-what?¡± Lady Ballenci rasped, her words coming out in dry gasps. One of her maids with the symbol of a red sun stitched to her garments over her chest reached out toward Lady Ballenci''s burns and a warm orange light began to emanate from those outstretched hands. More sweat ran from the woman¡¯s brow than Lady Ballenci¡¯s, a telling sign for healing magic even from my world.


    ¡°Her. I¡¯m pretty sure she used magic to shove you into the maid, intending to burn you.¡± I pointed to the slight maid. Technically, it was possible the girl was not a traitor and the poison had been served on Lady Ballenci¡¯s orders, but my instincts were screaming that Lady Ballenci was not someone who would plan such complex assassinations. I knew killers and the older woman did not strike me as one."


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not true, my lady!¡± Lady Ballenci glanced at the pleading maid who¡¯d fallen to her knees. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t! What she says are lies. Please, my lady, please do not believe her. She¡¯s just a vile girl saying vile things.¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    I whistled at the instant begging, not caring whether my accusation was on target or not. It was close enough. I raised an eyebrow at Lady Ballenci. Either the maid was a horrible actress or the Lady was not quite as fond of her maids as I had originally believed and the girl feared a beating.


    ¡°What proof¡­ do you have¡­ to make such a claim?¡± Lady Ballenci said, her wheezing words coming out more emphatic as her healer treated the wounds around her neck.


    ¡°Your maid panicked when she saw I was in your seat and gave the poisoned tea to the wrong lady,¡± I responded with an accusing look toward the small maid girl. At the puzzled look of the maidservant and her lady, I held up a finger. ¡°Just wait a moment.¡±


    Then screaming erupted from the sun room we''d just exited, right on time. The other maids looked at me and then at the small maid girl with an equal amount of horror.


    Lady Ballenci, surprisingly, did not seem panicked. Perhaps it was the burns still marring her face, but her expression seemed more collected than only seconds earlier. More cold. More calculating. Either my understanding of noble ladies had waned over the years or this woman was quite the actress, playing even my senses. The more her body healed and she regained composure, the more I could see the intelligence behind the disguise. Curious.


    That begged the question, though, why had she suddenly decided to reveal her real self?


    ¡°Who is screaming?¡± Lady Ballenci asked in a still somewhat raspy voice, clearly almost healed. I could see veins bulging from her healer¡¯s effort to perform a quick healing. It seemed an unfortunate connection between our worlds that healers would live short lives due to the pressure of nobles demanding quick heals. A healer who was constantly pushed to their energy limits, and magical limits too I assumed, would find their life energy quietly drained with it. "Who ended up drinking the poisoned tea? You let her drink it despite knowing it was poisoned? Why?"


    "The woman screaming? I have no idea," I lied, shrugging innocently and feigned a worried frown. ¡°How could I, poor, little, and frail as I am, have known about a poisoning?" I continued. "I have always been locked up, after all. Although, maybe I did hear you scheming some sort of revenge on the ladies who laughed at you when I left to apologize¡­ something about poisoning them with your maidservant?" I said, laying a thick innocent tone and smile as I spun the tale that could bury Lady Ballenci in her previous noble society.


    Lady Ballenci scowled. ¡°No one will believe you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not.¡± I shrugged. ¡°It hardly matters once the rumor is spread even if you could prove it all a lie.¡± I took a step closer to her and let some of my cold heart energy loose to resume crawling over her skin like ooze. ¡°No one will talk to you. No man will marry you. You will be cast out and your family will be so ashamed of their criminal daughter who, for all intents and purposes, is believed to have murdered another noble girl.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say anything, if your claim is true, all fingers will point at my maidservant anyway.¡±


    ¡°Not true. All fingers will initially be pointed at the poisoned lady¡¯s maidservants who served her tea. And, perhaps, you may want to make that evidence a little more convincing. Your choice.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll all tell them you told us this!¡± one of the other maids hissed. Or maybe she was another lady in waiting? It was honestly difficult to tell when they all wore nearly identical clothing separated only by a slight difference in quality given the fact ladies in waiting generally operated more like maids, than nobles while working. The maid, or lady in waiting, sported raven black hair and dark eyes that blended well with her ebony skin.


    ¡°Shut it,¡± Lady Ballenci snapped at the woman, eyes still on me.


    I shrugged again. ¡°I¡¯m eleven, uneducated, and have no support. You¡¯d be putting quite a bit of faith in people thinking I¡¯m more intelligent than a whore¡¯s spawn.¡±


    She eyed me suspiciously. ¡°You do not speak like a child of only eleven years. You speak more like my aunt.¡± The lady paused, raising a hand to run over her neck as other ladies poured out of the solar room in screaming messes. I could hear Morgana shouting from inside for a healer. The healer looked at her lady in exhaustion as if begging not to be sent. Lucky for her, Lady Ballenci was not paying the healer any mind, much less Morgana''s desperate yells. ¡°Who are you, really? I¡¯ve met Lilliana before. I cannot believe such a change to occur from memory loss.¡±


    I gave her a toothy grin and a half answer. ¡°I¡¯m the new Lilliana.¡±


    After a few moments of more ladies screaming and guards rushing into the room, she finally sighed. ¡°I still do not believe you are Lilliana, but if my maid is truly a traitor to my house, maybe that will indeed prove beneficial. But why help me at all?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I would call blackmailing you helping,¡± I said with a practiced nonchalance as I made clear her position in our relationship. ¡°It is my understanding that the Ballenci family are quite involved in the information trade. My offer is quite simple. Limit the information traded to Morgana and instead, offer it to me. In turn, I will keep this little event to myself. And who knows? Perhaps my mysterious personality change will positively benefit your information trade.¡±


    It was a gamble on my part, but at the end of the day, I could just kill her later if circumstances necessitated it. I wasn''t entirely sure that the Ballenci family were in the information trade and I had no real clue just how deep they might be, but there''d been insinuations in the History of Lysoria during the section on old Lysorian families that the Ballenci family were the original information brokers of Lysoria. I had no idea whether they still were, but it was worth a shot.


    ¡°You are quite vicious, young Lady Lilliana,¡± Lady Ballenci said, straightening her posture and beginning to walk away. ¡°I will provide you with your answer tonight. I must speak with my maid first.¡±


    I had no doubt there would not be much speaking involved.

 Chapter 7: First Interlude of Lady Morgana Silverwater

    That had not gone according to plan. Not at all. It had been an utter and complete disaster. It should have been easy. Simple. The maidservant kills the little whorespawn and the blame gets shoved onto Lady Ballenci whose servant had served the tea.


    That would not only solve the issue of Lady Ballenci''s expanding influence over the noble ladies, but would also take care of the annoying rat of a girl that Lilliana was. She hadn''t felt the need to go about killing the girl, but Morgana couldn''t risk allowing Lilliana to marry into an Earl''s family. With the hatred Lilliana no doubt harbored against the Silverwater Barony, her father was an imbecile to risk marrying her into a Countess position. Though Morgana had originally doubted the scarecrow of a girl could so much as hold her own in a conversation much less act on hatred, rumors of the girl''s growing confidence had spurred Morgana into planning Lilliana''s death as soon as was convenient.


    Her plan had been efficient and simple. Perfect.


    How had it all gone so horribly awry?


    Her friend was dead now and it was all that little whore spawn¡¯s fault. How had she switched the cups? Morgana had barely looked away from the girl the entire time she had been in the Solar, so there was no way she could have switched the tea cups. And even if she had, surely Lady Tremmor would have noticed a child switching the teas.


    Yet, Lady Tremmor had not noticed. She had been completely oblivious, drinking the entire cup before the poison took effect, killing her before a healer could even be notified.


    Morgana clenched Lady Tremmor¡¯s tea cup in her bloodied hands. When Lady Tremmor suddenly vomited blood, shaking violently and foaming at the mouth, Morgana instantly moved to help her friend. Lady Tremmor had never been the most intelligent or powerful of Morgana¡¯s allies, but she had been by far the most loyal.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill her,¡± Morgana mumbled. ¡°By the Gods, I¡¯m going to fucking kill her!¡± Fire erupted around her, rampaging across the room, and Morgana shattered Lady Tremmor¡¯s last cup against the far wall. Fire trailed as she stalked toward her closest maids still silently standing around the edges of the Solar. None of them looked at her or the body of Lady Tremmor, which was still on the floor. Morgana had dismissed the healers who came, barely restraining herself from ordering them hung. They all knew better than to look around, choosing instead to stare at their feet. ¡°I want her dead. Dead as can be. I want her dead at my feet! Dead, dead, fucking dead!¡±


    ¡°There is something odd about her since she nearly killed the Young Lord Silverwater,¡± her second maid, Diedra, said. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s finally lost it and gone crazy?¡±


    ¡°That didn¡¯t look crazy to me,¡± Morgana screamed, throwing a plate against the same far wall. ¡°Someone is educating her beyond my father¡¯s program, telling her how to speak and act above her place. Her progress is otherwise impossible over a matter of weeks. Who would bother doing something so absurd and useless!?¡±


    ¡°Tell us your commands, My Lady,¡± the six women said in unison.


    ¡°Find out who is backing her. Go to Lady Ballenci and have her send out some information collectors. She might be upset at having been burned, so appease her however is required.¡±


    ¡°What should we do if the princess interferes?¡±


    Morgana paused, thinking. The princess had been rather furious at the poisoning, even if the target had not been her or her followers. Perhaps she suspected the target to have been someone else.


    ¡°If she interferes, reach out to my grandfather from the Goldenhearts. Mother is still furious at what Lilliana did to Brian, so Aunt Hilda and Grandfather will want to help kill that little whore spawn. Even a princess will not be able to act rashly against a Duke and a Marchioness.¡± Her flames quieted as her mind formed a plan. ¡°Yes, in fact, I have the perfect way to kill her. The most painful, excruciating way possible.¡± She turned to her sixth maidservant, who usually communicated with Lady Ballenci¡¯s information brokers. ¡°Actually, I want you to find out if my Grandfather is interested in Misty Veil Sire. I remember he mentioned to me one had taken to hibernating there.¡±


    ¡°My lady?¡± The first maid, Ariel, asked, raising her head slightly, her usual signal that Morgana was sharing too much information. Morgana ignored her oldest maidservant, still raging and infuriated by Lilliana.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°Just do it! Sires are known to love noble and royal blood. That little bitch would make a fantastic lure. And I doubt the Goldenhearts would pass at the chance to weaken my father''s growing military influence. I heard he made moves against Grandfather a few months ago that resulted in one of my cousins being killed.¡± Morgana¡¯s eyes flared with that dark greed she was thrilled to always let loose.


    ¡°What is a Sire, my lady?¡± the sixth maid asked, clearly making great effort to ignore Morgana''s comments regarding her grandfather, a great duke. Normally, Morgana would punish servants for questioning her, but the sixth maid, Nissa, was her go-between with information brokers and Lady Ballenci¡¯s family. There was some leeway to ensure Nissa had the necessary level of information.


    ¡°Sires,¡± Morgana explained, ¡°are believed to be the original progenitors of heart energy and their species.¡±


    ¡°Is that not a Beast King, my lady?¡± Nissa asked. The five maids to Nissa¡¯s right all shifted nervously, as the young woman was clearly pushing the boundaries of her leeway.


    ¡°I cannot give you the details, Nissa. However, it has recently come to light that Beast Kings may not, in fact, be the originals of their species. The matter is currently being investigated.¡± She cast a glance at all her maids, and the fire around her flared in warning. ¡°That is a secret which must be kept in this room, understood? If it is revealed that the information was spread, know that I will know whom it came from.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Morgana dismissed all but the first maid, who rarely left her side other than when Morgana slept. The older maidservant had been with Morgana since her mother had been pregnant. ¡°She¡¯s dead, Ariel. Dead. My friend is dead, and her murderer is gallivanting about my home.¡±


    Ariel swept away from the wall and toward her mistress, red hair trailing in the maid¡¯s wake. ¡°Your revenge will be ever sweet, my lady.¡± Ariel leaned in and whispered the comforting words kept between the two of them only. ¡°My queen.¡±


    Before Morgana could smile at the whispered secret wish, her father burst into the Solar, his face the picture of rage. For the millionth time, Morgana was thankful to the Gods for making sure the majority of her looks came from her mother and not the man her mother had been stuck with.


    His noble red and purple robes flapped at his back as his heavy belly jiggled underneath. His large and ever-embarrassing mustache twitched with the lord¡¯s angry mutterings. The clothes he wore were more silk than cotton or other durable materials, indicating he¡¯d likely been disturbed from time spent with one of his new whores. Alcohol permeated the air around him, swept up to an even greater degree of stench due to the unconscious breeze swarming around the angry wind energy user, the Baron.


    ¡°You tried to poison her?¡± he shouted, storming into the room and shoving Ariel to the ground so he could grab Morgana¡¯s jaw between meaty fingers. Morgana went to protest the accusation, but the Baron snarled. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me, girl. You didn¡¯t think I would find out about your little plan? I told you to not touch her. The Earl is paying a hefty sum for a healthy girl. Do you want to be put back on the contract instead?¡±


    ¡°Mother would never have allowed that,¡± Morgana hissed through the pain of his grip.


    He laughed and squeezed her face harder. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about that, daughter. I am the lord of this house, not Mathilda. And she will do nothing to threaten your brother¡¯s position as heir. Do you really believe the Goldenhearts care for you so much they would throw away a chance to have their bloodline in charge of a Barony with gem mines?¡±


    Morgana just stared at him and said nothing. Though she despised admitting it, her father spoke the truth. Her mother would not risk the Baron¡¯s wrath being aimed at Killian, which was why she had not acted against Lilliana despite what she¡¯d done to Brian.


    But that did not mean her mother would abandon her to be sold to Earl Paul disguised as a marriage. The man was disgusting and horrible.


    He finally noticed Lady Tremmor¡¯s corpse and wrinkled his nose in distaste. ¡°Clean that up,¡± he said, releasing her face. The Baron¡¯s air affinity energy had long since suffocated her flames, so she just stood there, naked of her flames. ¡°And clean yourself up. By the Gods, Morgana, maintain your dignity. You are second in line.¡± The guards at the door snapped to immediate attention as he stalked back out of the door. ¡°And this is your final warning. Leave the girl alone. My uses far outweigh your petty anger. Next time, I will have you in the dungeon for a month.¡±


    When he¡¯d finally left and the door closed tightly behind him, Morgana collapsed to her knees and cradled where her father had bruised her cheek. She would not cry, she would never cry from the Baron¡¯s abuse. But her rage had been tempered, and it burned below the surface, this time cold and measured.


    ¡°I¡¯m changing the plan,¡± Morgana said in a low tone to Ariel, who was once again standing off to the side after picking herself up from the Baron¡¯s earlier anger. ¡°We¡¯re going to get rid of both of them. Fetch me some paper to write a letter to my Grandfather and bring me Jeffords. Tell Grandfather I know of a little bitch with noble blood we can use to lure his mythical Sire. And instruct Jeffords that I want to start proper matriarch training. Not training to be the wife of a patriarch, but to be the matriarch. It¡¯s time I take this situation in my own hands.¡±

 Chapter 8: Spring Expedition

    Lucid sat across from me in the training courtyard, both of us drenched in sweat and breathing hard.


    Ever since the Baron¡¯s household-wide declaration that I was not to be so much as bruised, none of the Knights had wanted to spar with me. Even the mercenaries were shying away, which had been proving frustrating. Without them, I couldn¡¯t train my muscle memory properly. Sure, my eleven year old body hadn¡¯t been providing much of a challenge for them, but it wasn¡¯t about them.


    Nearly three months of self-training had passed before I¡¯d less so asked and more so told the Baron that I would be getting bruised in sword spars. He had laughed and agreed. I still couldn¡¯t tell if his nonchalance was good or bad, but at least it opened the door to my sparring again. Despite the allowance of physical activity, my social activity was still stunted and I had yet to follow up with Lady Ballenci, though a letter of vague acceptance had been slipped under my door the night following our discussion.


    Unfortunately, the lack of proper physical training had greatly impeded my ability to form heart rings. Without heightened physical training to push me to my limits, my body still hadn''t developed enough to hold that amount of energy. What little self-training I¡¯d been doing like running until I dropped and, whenever I managed to sneak into the Knight¡¯s quarters, donning some armor and training weight resistance to increase muscle mass, was providing me with only slight improvements.


    It was all very limited.


    The past few weeks since the Baron¡¯s allowances had been much better for my growth thanks to the sparring, but it was still slower than I¡¯d have preferred. Lilliana¡¯s body was weak to the point even the single heart ring was pushing her heart¡¯s current limits. I estimated at least another six months before a core could be formed, and that was if I was able to remain focused the entire time.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a lot better, young lady,¡± Lucid said, and took a large swig from his waterskin. ¡°I can finally see some muscles on those bones."


    I laughed and gave him a playful shove. ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll have great large muscles and stand a full two meters someday soon.¡±


    Lucid snorted. ¡°Yeah, sure. And I¡¯m half giant.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me, do you, Sir Squire?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s huge! You¡¯d need at least one family member that tall to even think that is a possibility! The only person in this household even close to two meters is the knight captain.¡± Lucid said Captain with a reverent tone as usual and his eyes seemed to almost glaze over in a moment of admiration.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand your obsession with that man,¡± I said, leaning back against a railing separating the sparring sections from the new squires learning horseback riding. ¡°He¡¯s strong for a barony but I¡¯m sure there are much stronger out in the world.¡±


    Lucid shrugged, taking another sip of water. ¡°Maybe, but he¡¯s the strongest person I¡¯ve ever met. And did you know he¡¯s not even a noble? He¡¯s a common born, just like me, who got into a knighthood through hard work! Even the Baron respects him.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he from a duchy?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah, the Goldenhearts,¡± Lucid responded with a nod. ¡°His service to the Baron was part of the Baroness¡¯s dowry when the families were married.¡±


    He passed me the waterskin and I took it without looking. ¡°Why would the daughter of a duchy marry into a barony?¡±


    The squire gave me another shrug. ¡°How should I know? I¡¯m barely above a servant¡¯s station.¡± I didn¡¯t respond and instead let a splash of cool water work its way down my parched throat.


    ¡°Lucid,¡± I began tentatively but he cut me off.


    ¡°For the hundredth time, Lady Lilliana,¡± Lucid said in an exasperated sigh, using a serious tone only contrasted by his playful use of my given name. He¡¯d explained to me following Morgana¡¯s tea party that using Lady and her given name, rather than the more respectful surname, was only done by someone close to you, though ¡®close to¡¯ could be rather subjective. For most situations, I was the young lady Silverwater, Morgana was Lady Silverwater, and Mathilda was Baroness Silverwater, or in some situations specific to this world I didn¡¯t understand yet, she could be called Lady Goldenheart. ¡°No, I can¡¯t explain heart energy to you. And I can¡¯t explain magic to you.¡±


    I grumbled. ¡°Can¡¯t or won¡¯t?¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Both. You know the Baron has given very specific orders about that. And yes,¡± he said as I opened my mouth, ¡°he would know. Somehow. I worked hard for this position and I¡¯m not risking it to satisfy your curiosity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not curiosity. If I¡¯m to survive against Earl Paul, I must know how to protect myself.¡±


    ¡°Earl Paul is a noble, he won''t treat you badly. He can¡¯t! It¡¯s part of a nobleman¡¯s dignity.¡±


    I just shook my head but the boy¡¯s stubborn naivety was unrelenting. ¡°At least tell me why the Baron doesn¡¯t care if I train swordplay.¡±


    ¡°The Earl Mar Paul is a master swordsman with an affinity toward physical energy.¡± Lucid gave me a tight smile that I knew to be his attempt at avoiding sympathy. I¡¯d punched him last time he¡¯d shown me pity. ¡°No matter how much you train, he would win. Perhaps he enjoys the challenge of a wife with some skill.¡±


    ¡°What is physical energy?¡±


    ¡°Really, my lady?¡±


    ¡°How this Barony managed to acquire a Squire of your loyalty simply confounds me,¡± I muttered and drank more of the water. I could see Shael stomping around closer to us screaming at the other soldiers and knew our break was almost at its end.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a true test of my loyalty,¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°Perhaps one day I¡¯ll truly be put to the test and show the Baron I would make the greatest knight he¡¯s ever seen.¡± Lucid used his finger to draw some stick figures in the dirt. ¡°My dad was a knight, you know? He served under the old Baron, Baron Silverwater¡¯s father. Died in a rare border skirmish with the Kingdom of Cael when I was really young.¡±


    ¡°Then he died with great honor while protecting those he loved,¡± I said, giving the young boy a slap on his shoulder and smiling. He returned my smile, if morosely before shaking his head as if to clear the thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah, I suppose he did.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Shael shouted as she approached us. ¡°Who said either of you could rest? Does this look like an inn? By the Gods, the both of you better get your asses off the ground or I¡¯ll have you running until you''re dead!¡±


    Despite my experience as a queen and my overall age being at least a decade or two more than Shael¡¯s, some part of me had adjusted to being Lilliana. Lucid and I both leaped to our feet without missing a beat, though Lucid nearly lost hold of his sparring sword.


    ¡°Lucid, did you almost drop your sword?¡± She hissed. He didn¡¯t get to answer. ¡°Run. Now!¡± He flashed me an apologetic expression as we set to take off around the training field, but Shael stopped me. ¡°Not you Lillia- er, Lady Lilliana. You stay.¡±


    I halted in my tracks and watched for a second as Lucid took off into the distance at a sprint. When he¡¯d nearly reached the end of our current side of the arena and followed the border to the right, I turned to the Knight.


    ¡°Yes, Dame Shael?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to be telling you this, so listen closely. I¡¯m only going to say this once.¡± Shael hesitated before continuing until her jaw clenched in resolution, seeming to have come to some decision. ¡°At the beginning of next spring, the Knighthood will be heading out to a forest on our Eastern borders to take care of a projected monster overload. Based on your progress, you should be up to it by then.¡±


    ¡°Next spring,¡± I muttered, tapping a finger against my chin. It was currently the eighth month of this world''s twelve-month cycle, so the Knight outing would occur in about half a year.


    Shael nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll be almost thirteen by then and that¡¯s about when most squires will be beginning real training as well, so I believe it to be quite fitting.¡±


    I raised my head in confusion. ¡°Thirteen?¡±


    ¡°Did no one tell you? Your birthdate was the sixth month. You turned twelve a few weeks after the incident with Lady Silverwater¡¯s tea party.¡±


    I opened my mouth to say something sarcastic but shut it promptly. Sarcasm had its place. This wasn''t it. Though I¡¯d lost track of time some time ago, if what Shael relayed to me was accurate, then I¡¯d been in this new world for a little under half a year. The fact I was just beginning to form the foundations for my second heart ring caused my river of rage to stir in impatience.


    ¡°No. No one told me.¡±


    ¡°I see. Regardless, I believe this would be a good opportunity for you. Unfortunately, I do not have the authority to admit you into the expedition. You¡¯ll have to ask the Captain directly. If he asks who told you, tell him you overheard some knights talking about it. He won¡¯t believe you but he won¡¯t press.¡± Shael clicked her tongue, her usual telltale sign that she was done with a conversation. ¡°Finish running with Lucid and then you can go see him if you want to participate. Tomorrow morning is the final day for Knights to sign up for the yearly Fourth Month expedition.¡±


    The sun had just crossed under the horizon by the time we finished running. At some point, before we¡¯d started gasping for every breath, I¡¯d relayed Shael¡¯s sort of invitation to Lucid to see what he¡¯d thought, but the boy squire hadn¡¯t had much to offer. Apparently it was a yearly expedition into the more mysterious parts around Silverwater territory. It seemed normal from what he told me, but there was something off about the way Shael had talked about it.


    I waved farewell to Lucid and made my way toward the Knight Captain¡¯s quarters I visited on my first day in this new world. It took me less than half an hour of wandering through the mansion¡¯s great halls before I finally managed to track down the captain¡¯s room. First floor, plain door, look for the room with a giant map and bunch of meticulously hung weapons. I nearly missed the room since the door was opened but luckily the enormous map caught my eye as I walked past.


    No guard stood at the door, though I couldn¡¯t remember if one had been there the first time I visited either. I didn¡¯t bother knocking. If he expected knocks, the door should have been closed.


    The room was empty except for the knight captain who was busy scribbling something down in the large tome I¡¯d seen previously. Again, the moment he heard me, or anyone really, he instantly slammed the book shut.


    ¡°My lady?¡± He asked as curt as ever, not even gesturing for me to take a seat. I sat anyway.


    ¡°I want to participate in next Spring¡¯s expedition,¡± I responded just as curtly.


    ¡°Will you slow us down?¡± He asked, taking out a slip of paper with tens of handwritten names.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand the risks of such a venture, Young Lady Silverwater?¡± There was something to his tone I couldn¡¯t quite place. A warning? Maybe a hint of concern?


    ¡°I understand fully, captain of the knights. I will take care to not succumb to any of those¡­ risks.¡±


    ¡°Very well. These are the assigned knights and mercenaries who will be accompanying us on the expedition. Unfortunately, I cannot authorize a young noble lady¡¯s admittance into an expedition like this, but neither am I obligated to stop you. Do as you wish.¡±


    I signed my name without giving it another thought. Good or bad, only time would tell.

 Chapter 9: A Giant Fucking Tree

    8 months later


    ¡°Dismiss Madam Elara for today," I commanded without looking at the maid. "The soldiers are going out on an expedition today. I am to join them." The maid, Dectra, scoffed quietly and muttered something under her breath. I turned a sharp gaze on her as I buttoned up the dark red Silverwater Knight outfit I¡¯d commandeered for the trip. It was too big, but I didn¡¯t care.


    Finally. Finally I was going out and leaving this Ashwash forsaken building.


    Dectra mumbled an apology. ¡°Did the knight captain ever officially accept your application?¡±


    ¡°He authorized it. Now stop bothering me with these questions and fetch my boots.¡±


    That was sort of true. Technically, the Knight Captain had never rejected my request to join the expedition even if he still had yet to explicitly authorize it. Either way, it was none of the servant''s business.


    I hefted the sheathed steel blade off my bed and clasped its entwined belt around me so the heaviness bounced gently against my upper thigh. So far my understanding of the outside world was dangerously limited outside of basic textbooks and theory. Although the Baron had allowed me limited access to the Family¡¯s library, there weren¡¯t many useful books in the collection.


    That was disappointing but not entirely unsurprising.


    Unfortunately, my plan to hinder Morgana while obtaining Lady Ballenci¡¯s favor had backfired in terms of my general freedom. Over the past eight months, the Baron had persistently refused to allow me any communication with other noble ladies, including Lady Ballenci, putting a rather irritating pin in my information collecting through the Ballenci family. Still, I¡¯d carried out my side of the agreement and kept my mouth shut. And, from what little I¡¯d been able to gather, Morgana had been raging about her failing relationship with Lady Ballenci due to her burning. That was a good sign, for me at least.


    On the bright side, a complete blockade of interaction between myself and the other Baron¡¯s children had been put into place. I¡¯d been moved to the mansion''s south wing and they had not been allowed near it, much less inside.


    On the downside, I hadn¡¯t been allowed to leave other than for the training field.


    While I would eventually need to get a better handle on this nation¡¯s political and military landscape, the information would just distract me right now. I needed more general details. After digging through the small library, I¡¯d confirmed that this Kingdom, the Kingdom of Lysoria, operated similarly to any other nation in terms of hierarchy. Royalty, aristocracy, merchant class, and then everyone else. One archduke, a handful of dukes, a dozen or so Earls, and then a smattering of lower aristocracy I didn''t care to memorize beyond the necessities and those from Morgana¡¯s tea party the previous year.


    When Shael had notified me that the knights and soldiers were heading out on the knight¡¯s yearly expedition against some monsters in a relatively nearby border forest, I had initially been hesitant.


    But over the months my energy gains had stagnated and I was ready to raise them, live or die. Physically, my body was still a lot weaker than I would have liked but it would be enough. It had to be enough. If the monsters of this world had cores like Ordite, I might be able to expedite my recovery and growth by absorbing the latent energies and purifying them.


    I ignored Dectra¡¯s nagging and complaints, leaving the room behind after slipping my boots on and making my way to the manse''s entrance where Lucid, Shael, and the other Knights and mercenaries already waited. Some other mercenaries that were lagging behind the main group also trickled in after me. Pavement extended from the doorway to a heavy-looking iron gate that connected to thick stone walls that curved around the mansion. A grown man could likely climb over the wall, but not before he was stuck with a spear or arrow.


    The knights and Lucid all sat atop black war horses. The soldiers and mercenaries would walk. Next to Lucid was a small, gray horse. It stood out among the black war horses the same way a mouse might stand out among bears. The disparity was almost funny.


    I offhandedly wondered if the gaunt animal could even walk the necessary distance on its own. The thought was overshadowed by the excitement I felt as I approached the horse. It had been so long since I''d ridden. I shoved down those memories of my youth as swiftly as they had surfaced. Now was not the time for nostalgia.


    Especially not for those memories.


    With a confident stride, anticipation coursing through me, I gently laid my hand on its neck and offered the beast a reassuring pat. It neighed at me. My eyebrows raised slightly but I continued to stroke its rough, unkempt mane. Despite its bony appearance, the horse did not strike me as an animal on the edge of death. I immediately changed my evaluation of the horse. I rather liked its spirit. If it lived through the expedition, I would give it a name fit for a royal steed.


    I took a step closer to its side and adjusted my stance to ensure a solid footing. With a deep breath, I grasped the reins, the cool and taut leather chaffing against my palms. Placing my left foot in the stirrup, I pushed down and swung my right leg smoothly over the horse''s back, settling into the saddle with practiced ease. The leather creaked slightly under my weight as I adjusted my position and felt the familiar contours of a saddle stabilizing me.


    I looked at the Silverwater soldiers, knights, and mercenaries as if they were my entourage. I''m sure none of them liked me enough to actually be a part of my personal force, but that was irrelevant. I was technically the highest ranked among those in the expedition so they were considered temporarily absorbed into it even if it went generally unacknowledged. Lately, the extra attention the Baron had been paying to me was causing more and more of the mansion staff to show me some level of deference. It was an unintended benefit of being the Baron''s new money-maker.


    So, although most of them hated me, they tolerated it. If I could, I would change their minds on this expedition. The weak follow the strong. I just had to show them I was the strength they should follow.


    "Okay," I shouted, gesturing forward away from the mansion grounds. "Let''s depart." With a gentle nudge of my heels, I signaled readiness to the steed and it took off at a steady trot. After a moment I could hear the jangle of steel armor move as the soldiers began their march.


    Lucid, atop a young war horse, nimbly pulled up to my side with his signature goofy grin. "Since when were you so imperious? Let''s depart!" He mimicked jokingly, pitching his voice to be somewhat reminiscent of mine.


    I shrugged. "Though many of the Family and household may view me as a rat, I should still try to present myself with pride." Not a lie.


    Not exactly the truth either.


    Lucid nodded thoughtfully. "I wouldn''t say we think of you as a rat." He glanced at me and squinted. "More of a stray cat, if I''m being honest."This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    I laughed. "I suppose that is better than a rat."


    "Speak for yourself, squire," Beatrice said from behind me. I didn''t turn around to look at her. She''d made it abundantly clear that she thought of me more as cat shit than a cat. I heard her sniff. "I believe the lady is more similar to a rodent than a feline." I just ignored her. Knights born from nobility with their noses stuck too high in the air were a dime a dozen.


    "Do you know where we''re heading?" Lucid asked.


    I nodded. "The Misty Veils Forest."


    "The center of it," he said, grin slipping. "My brother was telling me about a group of knights he knew ventured too deep into the center of the mist and were never seen again. No one even heard them disappear. The group just vanished from their squad." Lucid shivered. "I bet there''s a beast king in there."


    "A beast king?" That was new.


    "A beast king is the first of its kind," Shael answered.


    I let out a gasp. "A progenitor?"


    "I''ve never heard beast kings called that before, but the two may be the same."


    If that was true I needed to put as much distance between myself and this kingdom as I could the moment my core awakened. Progenitors were powerful enough to level entire kingdoms on a whim. If the progenitors of this world were as powerful as those in Ordite, considering the suboptimal heart energy prowess of this world, the progenitors would be unstoppable.


    "Has a.. beast king attacked a Kingdom before?" I asked, hoping the answer was no.


    Shael laughed. "Of course not. No beast can get through the Kingdom''s wards. Not even a beast king." I doubted that very much but didn''t say anything.


    "Regardless, the Kingdom Knights would stop the beast king before it reached the main city. Usually, a beast king can be deterred with a handful of warriors and mages with over thirty heart rings."


    I doubted that even more. Maybe if the creature was a princeling it could be deterred. But if a full-out original progenitor intended to destroy a city and all that was between it and its prey were a handful of unawakened cores, the Kingdom had no chance of stopping it.


    Perhaps, like the energy level of the world, the Progenitors were also comparatively weakened. I felt like that was a bit overly optimistic and pushed the thought away.


    ______________________


    It took a few days to reach the edge of the Misty Veil Forest. It wasn¡¯t until we were a few miles from the forest that the Knight Captain ordered everyone to set up base camp on the final day. The party would venture forward in the morning.


    The forest itself was one never ending canopy of twisted branches and gnarled roots. The closer we approached, the thicker the air smelled of damp earth and decay, and the only sound that ever broke the silence during the nights of our approach was the whispers of rustling leaves and the howl of a lonely wind.


    Even at our distance, the trees loomed like ancient sentinels, their twisted limbs reaching out toward us like skeletal fingers wanting to ensnare the wary traveler. Thick, green moss clung to their bark, obscuring the trees'' true age and lending them an eerie, otherworldly beauty. If it helped, I would have honestly preferred not to go into that obvious death trap. Still, the real combat experience would be invaluable in better understanding my new body''s limits and capabilities.


    As I had the previous nights, I set up my own, small tent near the center of the encampment. I''d attempted to set up on the outskirts, but Shael had protested. Since she was the only knight who seemed not to want me dead, I listened. All around me knights, soldiers, and mercenaries began to set up their tents as well, some faster and slower but all moving with a purpose. A couple of men I guess were mercenaries even broke out into a mock fight using their tent stands as pretend swords and were shouting strings of playful curse words at each other.


    One of the men hit the other and everyone watching broke out into an easy chorus of laughter.


    That calm complacency was broken like a dry twig, snapping under the weight of a thunderous roar that echoed deep within the forest. The trees around, behind, and in front of us all shook as if the hand of a God had come down to wrangle them. Even as far out as we were the dirt trembled as animals scrambled desperately in the opposite direction.


    The encampment sank into a heavy silence, whatever cheerfulness or calm existed was extinguished by the reality of what we faced. I had no idea what had made that roar but by the way all the soldiers had gone dead silent and their faces paled to the color of snow, I figured they probably had some clue and it was not something any of them wanted to fight. I glanced toward the Knight Captain''s tent to see if he was going to come out and say something to return the soldiers'' spirits. When his tent flap didn''t budge even as the seconds flew by, I dropped my eyes to the bowl of... sludge in my hands. There was a soft clanking of metal as others also resumed eating or putting together their tents.


    I was about to brave a mouthful of the sludge when the forest roared again. I dropped the bowl and jumped to my feet, eyes wide. That roar had been a lot closer. I ran toward Shael''s tent and threw open the flap. The Knight Captain probably wouldn''t listen to me, but there was a chance Shael would.


    "Shael," I shouted, bursting into the room-like tent ready to warn her. There was no one in the tent. I checked Lucid''s tent. Empty. When I went over to check the Knight Captain''s quarters, it was also empty.


    My heart pounded in my ears as I realized something was wrong. Very wrong. I sprinted from the tent toward the nearest group of soldiers but stopped immediately in my tracks as screams of utter agony filled the air from every direction, causing the small hairs along the back of my neck to stick straight up. Many of the soldiers who''d just a second ago been eating, chatting, or putting up their tents had gone still, their mouths wide open as blood poured from their eyes, ears, and nose. Their eyes were empty even if they still breathed, glazed and lifeless. In my daze I didn''t realize a soldier or mercenary, I couldn''t tell which, had run up to me and was shaking my shoulders.


    "What have you done?" He screamed, some of his spittle landing on my cheek. "You bi-" he didn''t get a chance to finish. His body suddenly locked and straightened, mouth dropping agape as blood began to pour from his orifices like the others. Fortunately, the shock of a man dying right in front of me pulled me out of whatever frozen state I''d been in. One of my hands dropped to the sword sheathed at my waist and I looked around, taking in the chaos.


    I need to get out of here, I thought. But where would I go? Back to the Silverwater Estate? That felt like a bad idea. I shook my head. Never mind that, Lilith. Focus on getting the fuck out of here first.


    Screams and shouts reverberated through the camp as some of the soldiers and mercenaries fled loudly while the more brave ones scrambled to help their comrades who were in that odd, freely bleeding stasis. One soldier seemed to try pulling his friend down from where he stood stock still, but all that happened was the man trying to help fell under the same affliction.


    "Okay, don''t touch them," I muttered, scrambling away from the man who''d been grabbing my shoulders. What the fuck was going on? And where were the knights? No matter how much I looked around, I couldn''t find a single one of them. Not even that one bitch who''d clearly wanted me dead. Only mercenaries and soldiers remained.


    Are all the soldiers even here though? I wondered. I didn''t know all the soldiers though, so it was impossible to know.


    I heard footsteps behind me and whirled on it, sword flying from its scabbard in preparation for whoever was coming for me. Instead of an enraged soldier or monster, I found myself facing off against a panicked Lucid, his eyes full of wild fear. Before I could register what was happening his eyes rolled back into his head and a high-pitched voice squeaked from beyond Lucid''s opened mouth.


    "Hello, Lilliana." When I didn''t answer the voice repeated, "Hello? Can she hear me?" the voice seemed to ask getting temporarily further away. "Oh, okay. She can." The voice became louder. "I was told not to speak to you Lilliana, but I don''t see why it makes a difference. You''re going to die soon anyway. I just wanted to tell you - this is what happens when you mess with my brother and kill my¡­ when you kill a noble lady like Lady Tremmor. I hope you die painfully, whorespawn."


    Despite the chaos that surrounded me and the wild, fearful eyes that stared at the puppeteered Lucid, I found myself hyper-focusing on the voice. I didn''t have time to deal with the fleeing survivors or the unlucky majority of soldiers who were being bled dry. If this was a calculated trap, I doubted any of them were going to survive in the end.


    For one reason or another, those here were either expendable or deserving of death. At least from the perspective of whoever laid the trap.


    The gears of my brain spun as I pieced together who the voice belonged to. I hadn''t killed anyone since arriving, so this massive murder attempt was rather over the top. Whoever it was must have had some underlying hatred for Lilliana before I arrived in Graedon.


    Then, is it even about me? Or am I just part of something else? A bonus to a plan already in motion?


    The voice, however, did sound rather familiar. And her words... where had I heard those words before? Then it clicked. Brian had also called Lilliana''s mother a whore. And he only had one sister. I supposed it could have been the Baroness, but the voice sounded too young.


    "Morgana?" I asked, tentatively.


    "Wow, that didn''t take her long did it?" the voice said, sounding surprised. "I did think since you lost your memory and were acting differently that you¡¯d been undergoing some advanced education. Or were you hiding your real self until now or something? Never mind, it hardly matters now.¡±


    So the expedition had been a trap for me. That would explain why all the knights were gone.


    "Why did you kill all the soldiers?" I asked. "Did they annoy you as well? Where are all the knights?"


    "The soldiers?" The voice was dismissive. "Sacrifices for the beast king, of course. You don''t think it can be summoned that easily, do you? Gods, you are so ignorant." Morgana''s voice cut off again for a moment. "Oh, but I''m having fu- fine. Fine! I hope you die in pain. Goodbye, Lilliana. This is for Lady Tremmor, Brian, and the dishonor you have forced upon the entire family.¡±


    Lucid''s mouth shut and the young squire fell to the ground at the same moment a towering mass of gnarled wood and tangled vines erupted from the forest. The creature''s immense form reached a height that seemed to brush against the very sky.


    "Holy Ashwash," I swore, disbelief etching its way across my face. "I''m going to be killed by a giant fucking tree."

 Chapter 10: Queen of Rot

    Calling the creature a tree was a massive understatement. It was more of a giant, hulking mass of roots and vines. Green moss covered nearly a third of its frame, giving it an almost sickly appearance. I tried to see if the thing had a face. It didn''t. Or perhaps I couldn''t discern it. Either way, I turned to run from the rampaging progenitor.


    "By the gods," Lucid muttered, apparently regaining consciousness after face-planting at some point. "It''s Apocryth, the beast king of nature. I-I thought that was just a ghost story!" He didn''t stand; instead, Lucid sat there, dumbly staring up at the moving forest.


    I reached over and yanked him to his feet. "Get up. Run!" The moment he was up, he seemed to collect himself, and we were off. Whatever spell Morgana cast had hopefully worn off. If there were still lingering magics controlling Lucid''s body, he''d be a dangerous enemy to have at my back.


    At the moment, there wasn''t any time to think about that. I pushed this new body to run faster than I ever had before¡ªfaster than during soldier training and faster than my morning sprinting exercises. I knew that I couldn''t outrun a progenitor. No one could, especially not some unawakened child.


    Apocryth roared from behind us and slammed one of his heavy, gnarled vined limbs into the encampment. Dirt exploded up and away like angry bugs, but beneath the tentacle limb, everything was flattened. From tents to soldiers, anything in its path was forcefully merged with the sunken ground.


    Cracks burst out from the canyon Apocryth created, jutting out around us. All sorts of smaller critters scuttled from the cracks. I turned to Lucid, gritting my teeth. We both had stopped running after the cracks had formed. There was nowhere for us to run to. The critters chirped all around us, utterly eviscerating anything they came into contact with, like starving children.


    "Do you know any fire energy techniques? Or magic?" I desperately asked, glancing up at the setting sun. If we could delay until the moon rose, I could probably make use of this.


    "I know a bit of fire energy. Some fire magic too," Lucid responded, putting his back to mine. I risked a glance back and saw small whisps of flames begin to circle above his palm. Then they all melded together into a single ball of fire.


    "A fireball?" I sputtered, unable to keep the annoyance out of my voice. "Put that out and create a flame wall, squire."


    To his credit, Lucid didn''t hesitate to follow my orders. The ball of flames in his hand expanded outward as he spun his body to draw a ring of fire around us. It wouldn''t even slow Apocryth down, but it didn''t need to. As long as it stopped the bugs and delayed our death, that was all I needed to escape this.


    Lucid grunted, and I could see the spell was rapidly draining his energy.


    "This is why you build a core," I muttered, then turned to slam my palm into Lucid''s back. My power rushed out my heart rings and flooded Lucid''s fledgling heart with energy. The flame wall flickered once and then crackled upward with energy.


    "Thanks," Lucid said. "But I don''t think this will hold for long."


    "Just focus. It doesn''t need to last forever. Just hold it as long as you can."


    The forest insects swarmed around us like cascading waves crashing against a crumbling shore. At first, the insects were reckless, droves of them flying into the flaming circle only to be disintegrated within seconds. The smell of burnt bugs quickly filled the air and my lungs. I nearly gagged, stopping myself through sheer will.


    After a while, they no longer suicidally rushed headlong into the flames but instead chittered around us, little legs clicking with each movement.


    "What are those things?" Lucid shouted as the circle waned under a sudden onslaught of the creatures. I didn''t answer. I couldn''t. I had no idea what in Ashwash those things were either.


    I looked up at the sky, tracing the descent of the sun. It was nearly below the horizon. The moon had become clearer. A full moon. I didn''t have time to consider how incredibly lucky that was for me. It would still be another couple of minutes before the sun was low enough that I could begin to draw on the moon''s lunar energy.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    The fire would hold out at this rate. Just a little longer¡ª


    My thoughts were cut off by the roar of Apocryth and the many tendrils of thick vines that slammed down to crush the insectile creatures creating hundreds of ten-foot wide graves, the closest coming just a few feet outside the circle.


    Quickly, I shot more energy through my pathway and into Lucid''s, causing the ring to flare and lash outward, expending all its energy in a large area of effect. In the chaos that erupted and just as the ring''s base flickered away, I bolted from the circle with Lucid on my heels. The two of us shot through a gap I spotted in the swarm before the insects could close around us.


    Unfortunately, the direction of the gap led us to where Apocryth rampaged. One problem at a time.


    The swarm, scattered by Apocryth''s attack, fortunately, did not follow us as we bolted. A quick look behind me told me why¡ªthe bodies of the dead soldiers were covered by the swarm. Disgusting, wet chewing noises came from that direction.


    Lucid screamed. He was staring up, his eyes wider than I''d ever seen someone''s eyes go. Then he looked at me, filled with fear.


    Thump. Squish.


    Apocryth''s tendrils crushed the boy before I could blink. One second Lucid was running next to me, and the next he was just gone, replaced by a bundle of squirming vines and moss. Death was nothing new to me. Death was a familiar friend, accompanying me in all parts of my life.


    I still gagged when the tendril lifted and revealed the scrunched, disfigured, and smushed version of Lucid. It was hardly recognizable as a human beyond the distinct iron smell of blood and one of his blue eyes somehow having survived the attack. It stared at me now, devoid of life and yet somehow still filled with despair. I wanted to scream or at least shout his name, but the warm liquid rising from my stomach kept me silent.


    Finally, the sun dropped fully below the horizon. I pushed all my remaining energy from my heart rings and flooded it through every inch of my body, exposing the energy to the moonlight. In reality, I knew the energy I''d gathered around myself was not much, minuscule even, but it still roared through me, making me feel stronger than I had since setting foot in Graedon. Then my energy synchronized with the lunar energy radiating from the moon, empowering my energy well beyond my cultivation level, and I felt invincible.


    Power not my own seeped into me and replaced my own lesser energies until my heart thumped and blood gushed from my nose and leaked from my eyes. My eardrums exploded as the pressure inside me built.


    I continued to draw in even more of the moon''s energy, screaming as the pain wreaked havoc throughout my body with chaotic glee. The energy veil I had created around myself tightened, squeezing muscle and bone until they tore and broke. It dawned on me that the energy I absorbed was temporarily forcing my body into an early reformation. If I could have felt anything beyond the shrieking pain, I would have panicked.


    I could feel myself growing taller, muscles expanding in response to the increased energy coursing through me. Some part of my mind tried to warn me that the recoil from forced absorption would be much, much worse. I ignored it. I needed this. Right now. Or I would die a miserable death, just like Lucid.


    The instant my vision cleared and the thudding in my ears lessened, I dashed¡ªnot away from the forest, but toward it. Between the forest and Silverwater was mostly grasslands. My chances of surviving by retreating backward were none. Moving forward into the forest... that was only maybe a fraction better, but I figured at least my death wouldn''t be immediate.


    I hoped the beast king might be more cautious in the forest. Most progenitors tended to be guardians of a region more so than wild predators, though some viewed offense as the best defense. That hope was shattered the moment I entered the forest''s domain and four bundles of vines whipped out from Apocryth''s chest to decimate the top half of at least a hundred trees.


    I dodged the sundering by diving behind a heavy stone halfway buried under a massive oak tree. The attack snapped the oak tree in half like it was a twig and not ten feet wide. The Apocryth barked and grunted, savagely continuing to rip tree after tree either in half or straight out of the ground. The creature was like a tornado of vines and wrath.


    Then, without warning, everything froze. A blanket of silence fell across the entire forest. A sense of utter and complete fear spread across the silenced space, threatening to strangle me as I gasped for breath. I couldn''t move, couldn''t make a sound.


    A calm, eerily emotionless voice echoed around me. It spoke softly, yet I could hear it as if it was speaking an inch from my ear.


    "Halt." The word was spoken, and I knew everything would stop, even the wind. The word was spoken in a language I only recognized as Ancient, the language of the progenitors.


    Oh fuck. Oh fuck, I thought, still unable to move. The Apocryth wasn''t the progenitor.


    I forced my head to swivel, straining my muscles to turn even an inch. I saw only a slight silver gleam start at Apocryth''s head and then it was at its feet. A second later the silver light was gone and the creature fell, split in two. The massive tree was felled in a single attack, one faster than my current abilities could track.


    "To all those that remain," the deep voice continued as if it hadn''t just felled an Apocryth. "Leave now."


    The pressure holding me still disappeared, and I spun around to glimpse a horned human with completely black eyes looking directly at me.


    Wait a second. I... I knew that being. Was that the demon progenitor? But that wouldn''t be possible. I had delivered the final strike ending its reign of terror in Ordite.


    Our eyes locked for a split second, and it smiled at me. Cold and cruel.


    "Run, Queen of Rot. Run."

 Chapter 11: Burn It All to the Ground

    Part of me wanted to stay. To ask the Progenitor how he knew that title. That awful title. That lie. I didn''t. Couldn''t.


    For the first time in many years, I fled. I didn''t flee to survive or regroup¡ªno, I was fleeing from pure, abject terror. Not a terror of something common like death or fear. It was a primal terror. It had no rhyme or reason. But it clung to my heart, deep and unmoving.


    I wanted to scream. To cry out in despair at the abyss the progenitor''s presence was causing in my mind. And I very well would have if the lunar energy protecting me hadn''t deflected some of that pressure. I ran from the Misty Veil Forest like a bat out of Hell. Tears sprang unbidden in my eyes as the shame and cowardice of what I was doing poured over me, hot as lava.


    There was no chance for me to survive if the progenitor didn''t let me go. I knew that. Running wasn''t the wrong choice. It wasn''t even cowardly in and of itself. But I wasn''t running to survive. Terror drove me. I fled, tail between my legs like a common mutt. I tried to stop the tears, but they came anyway, tracing wet tracks down my cheeks before being swept away by the wind. The only other time I had fled like this, I''d been fourteen, and my mother, the Queen, was being murdered by my father.


    This was worse. This terror had no real cause. It was simply a human child reacting to something akin to a god. My body responded instinctually, and my mind was simply along for the ride.


    Even when I left the ancient trees of the forest long behind, I continued to run. I ran until I couldn''t sense even the slightest hint of the progenitor''s pressure. And then I ran more.


    When I eventually collapsed, the sun had begun to rise. I was drenched, though I couldn''t tell if it was from my sweat or if it had rained at some point. Maybe both. I dropped to my knees, hands splashing in a puddle as I heaved. My legs were shaking so badly I wasn''t sure that I''d be able to stand anymore.


    For a second, I wanted to just wrap myself into a ball and let it all go. Was all this really worth it?


    Poor Lucid.


    I let out a long, low growl and grit my teeth against the weakness in my mind. I would not let the terror win. I would not kneel to this new world. It would kneel to me. I reached over and grabbed a rock that fit nicely into the palm of my hand.


    And I brought it down on my left pinky finger. Hard. I let out an involuntary gasp before forcing myself into silence. Accept the pain. Accept it.


    I took a deep, steadying breath as that sharp burst of pain broke the blanket of terror that''d been cast on my mind. I ripped off a sliver of my torn sleeve and wrapped it around the broken pinky and the adjoining ring finger. The broken finger would only be a temporary inconvenience. Once I awakened my core, the natural self-healing of an awakened would kick in.


    Then, with a whoosh, the lunar energy left me, and everything went instantly dark.


    <hr>


    The next thing I could remember hearing was a female voice, loud but surprisingly deep. Or maybe it was a high-pitched male voice? The person''s voice was silhouetted by a woman screaming. Who was screaming like that?


    "By the gods," the voice shouted over the shrieking woman. "It''s a child. "


    "A human child?" Another voice asked, this one definitely male. There was silence during which I assumed the first voice was nodding. For some reason I couldn''t figure out how to open my eyes... why couldn''t I open my eyes? The girl screamed again. "I didn''t even realize a human could reach that pitch." The man laughed. "What you think she''s doin'' in the middle of the path?"


    "Just give her a healing pill," the voice said. "Then load her into the back."


    The back? The back of what?


    Hands reached down and grabbed me. I could feel the fingers in my hair as others pinched my cheeks. Then something was shoved into my mouth followed by a stream of liquid. Water. It was warm and tasted of metal, but it was water. And by the goddess Ashwash, I was thirsty. I hadn''t realized just how thirsty until now. I drank the water with a greed I didn''t know I had.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "Okay, that''s enough," the voice said. "Any more and she''ll just vomit out the pill."


    Much too early, the water was taken away. I wanted to protest. My mouth still felt dry. Again, my body refused to listen.


    The hands forcing the water into my mouth moved under my neck and knees. A girl screamed, and I felt myself being lifted into the air. After a moment, I hit something hard, and the darkness welcomed me back into its fold.


    <hr>


    I groaned, sore muscles welcoming me back to consciousness. I blinked a few times, rapidly, trying to clear the grogginess from my vision as I sat up. The first thing I realized was that the world kept moving. Not exactly spinning more like...


    The second thing I realized was that the world was not spinning. I sat in some box surrounded by a handful of other battered people.


    And then the third thing I realized was I was not surrounded by people. The others in the cart were a variety of species. I recognized only a few from my own world. One of them was a half-orc. I''d met a couple of them during the time I''d spent at war. The species tended to be warmongers. His hulking size and tusks jutting from his lower jaw made him look perpetually angry. Or maybe he was angry. I didn''t know.


    The other I recognized as something similar to a female fae spirit. She had the long, pointed ears of a fae but was much taller and slimmer than any fae I had ever seen or even heard of. So perhaps something else entirely? I wasn¡¯t sure. The female¡¯s slim figure, scant clothing, and pretty face didn''t bode well for the situation I found myself in. Neither did the fact she was curled in a ball and seemed to be trying to bury herself into the corner of the wagon. Carriage? As I looked around I got a bad feeling. The six of us were surrounded by four walls that connected to the floor and ceiling without gaps. The center of the ceiling had a single hole maybe two feet in any direction giving those within air and light.


    "Hello, child. I''m happy to see you''re awake," said a creature I did not recognize. I assumed it was male by the sound of its voice, but I wasn''t sure. With how dazed I felt, I didn''t feel sure of anything. It... he was bipedal and humanoid looking, but with an unnaturally lithe build stretching for what I figured was a little over two meters tall. His skin was an iridescent blue that shimmered whenever he moved under the sunlight poking through the moving room''s hole. He possessed large, luminous eyes of deep indigo that looked to have some sort of filter over them. When he reached over to remove the wet towel from my forehead, I noticed he also had elongated fingers with delicate, web-like membranes between each one. His voice came out with a gurgle like he was talking while submerged in water. "I thought you would surely return to the Water Goddess, ya know." I thought he might have looked happy, but considering I''d never encountered the species before there was an equal chance he was angry.


    "Was it that bad?" I asked and winced when I tried to stand. The box we were in bounced, and I was sent slamming back to the floor.


    "Oh yes," the creature answered, its blue head bobbing in a nod. "You were screaming the first night, and then you went silent. I heard they found you almost dead. You were lying face down in the mud, ya know? The horses nearly stomped you dead." It eyed me worriedly. "Why were you alone, child?"


    The half-orc grunted. "You probably woulda been better off if you ''ad." He looked at me. "You''re gonna be the first to die, you know that right?" I ignored the half-orc and the blue creature''s latter question. I asked the blue creature what its name was.


    "I''m Marisar, one of the honorable Selenian who serves the almighty Goddess of Water," Marisar said, his long fingers slapping against his chest. "Ya know."


    "And you''re gonna be the second to die, you blue shitstick," the half-orc grunted. "There ain''t gonna be any water for you in the arenas. Better start praying."


    "Arenas?" I asked, looking at the now smiling half-orc.


    "Oh, you probably won''t have to worry about that girlie," he said mockingly. "I doubt they''d let something like you inta them arenas. You''ll probably be sold off to a pleasure palace. It''s where all the homeless slave girls are sent to. You''re worth more there than getting slaughtered by fighters like me." I just stared at him.


    "I am the daughter of a Baron," I said. Although I wasn''t a fan of using the Baron''s influence, it was looking more and more like this was becoming a situation where that couldn''t be helped.


    The half-orc just barked a crude laugh. "Don''t matter. He''ll never find ya where we''re going. Now you''re just a worthless slave like the rest of us, princess."


    I groaned and slumped back into the box. "What are the chances I''d get found by a slaver..."


    "Decently high around this time of year," Marisar responded, his large eyes looking over me like he wanted to say something else. He sighed and brought his raised hand back to his side. "Only slavers travel between the cities right now. Too many monsters lurking for merchants and normal people to risk it, ya know?"


    Okay, one problem at a time.


    I could figure this out. And then I could figure out how to get back to the Silverwater Barony and take control of it. Then I''d turn my eyes on the Kingdom itself. Then world.


    Still...


    One problem at a time Lilith, I reminded myself. Start with the small issue. Figure out where you are, find out what can be used to your advantage, take it, and then burn the rest to the ground.

 Chapter 12: A Queens Dignity

    "Alright, you lot, get out," said a familiar voice. It took a moment, but I realized it belonged to the person who had forced the water down my throat.


    A heavy thud of metal resounded as a line of light split the far wall in two, eventually opening up to expose me and the others to the early morning sun. Not a wall. Doors.


    The man wasn''t actually a man after all. He was short and sported shimmering green scales all along his body. Yellow eyes fell on us as the doors opened and I immediately became more wary of the man. I couldn''t be sure, but if the lizard-like creature was what I thought he was, he could burn us to ashes in seconds.


    Those slaves who could move on their own gingerly stepped out into the sunlight, while the others, too feeble to jump down from the box, were roughly pulled to the ground by the male slaver. I hopped down by myself. If my slave tattoo hadn''t been stained onto my forearm while I was unconscious, it would have been the perfect opportunity to escape.


    I wasn''t completely certain what the slave tattoos did in this world, but back in Ordite, a slave attempting to escape would trigger its tattoo to inject powerful poisons into the system. Not enough to kill the slave, but enough to temporarily put them into a coma, making retrieval easier.


    Until now, faced with the threat of that poison and with the embedded skull wrapped in chains tattooed on my arm, I had never truly understood the cruelty of slavery. I don''t think I''d even tried to consider it. Slavery was simply a result of war and disputes between Kingdoms. If you won, you gained free labor. If you lost, you became it. Like everything else in war, it was a gamble you took by putting your life on the line.


    Or that''s how it had always been portrayed to me. Did I ever take a moment to think about the slaves not created from war? I hadn''t done that either.


    Luckily, the energy usage in the world, other than the progenitor, proved itself incredibly weak. The energy from a properly formed core would shatter the tattoo''s binding like a knife through warm butter. I just had to get there.


    The box I exited was an odd contraption. It was almost like a carriage, but not exactly. Like a carriage, it was horse-drawn and had wheels. That was where the similarities ended. The entire body of it was a singular large wooden box with hundreds of wards carved on every inch. Other than the door on the far side of it and the hole on top, there weren''t any openings. Just a space of about ten feet by ten feet. As I looked around, I counted at least twelve other similar contraptions arriving.


    The area we''d been unboarded into was completely barren. No trees or grass in sight. No animals either. Other than the box-like wagons and the slaves, there was only sand. Piles, no, hills of sand.


    "Okay, listen up," the lizard creature barked, his voice cutting through the tense silence as the line of captives stood side by side. "Let¡¯s get one thing straight. Most of you have probably figured out by now that you¡¯re screwed. Those slave tattoos you¡¯ve got? They bind you to whoever I choose to sell your sorry hides to." His eyes swept over the group, lingering just long enough to make everyone squirm. "Some of you are here because you¡¯re criminals, some because you¡¯re poor, and others..." His gaze landed squarely on me. "Well, some of you are just really fucking unlucky. Tough shit. No, I don¡¯t care about your sob stories. No, begging me won¡¯t work. If you cause me problems, I¡¯ll kill you. Or better yet, I¡¯ll sell you to the nastiest bastard I can find. I don¡¯t like doing that¡ªthey don¡¯t pay well¡ªbut I¡¯m a petty motherfucker, and I enjoy making examples. So don¡¯t test me." He motioned to the figure beside him¡ªa woman-like creature I recognized as the voice giving him orders earlier. "My associate here is going to have a little chat with each of you. We¡¯ll decide where to sell you, and if you lie, you die. If you cry, you die. I don¡¯t care about any of you, so don¡¯t give me a reason to waste my breath ending you."


    With a nod from him, the female humanoid stepped forward, towering over the first in line. The first thing I noticed about her was her size. She was massive, taller even than Marisar by a good margin, and every movement she made felt more like a stomp than a step. Her species wasn¡¯t immediately clear, but she bore a striking resemblance to a watered-down giant¡ªa diluted bloodline, perhaps.


    Her broad shoulders matched her stocky build, giving her an imposing presence. A hard-set jaw and muddy brown eyes, like frozen dirt, made her look as unyielding as stone. Dark brown hair spilled down her frame, swaying slightly as it brushed against her waist.


    "Name," she demanded, her voice low and guttural as she towered over the half-orc, who was large in his own right. Much larger than me, in any case.


    "Gronch," the half-orc replied, scratching his nose. By the way he wiggled it and sniffed, it looked like he wanted to pick something in it but was resisting the urge.


    "Tell me, Gronch," she didn''t so much say the name as she did spit it. "Are you good for anything other than bloodshed?"


    "Nah."


    She moved down the line, going one by one. Sometimes she conversed with the slave, and other times she simply asked a few questions. On rare occasions, she would ask a single confirming question before moving on, as she had done with Gronch.


    There were a lot more human slaves. In fact, the odd races I''d been faced with in the box were actually rare. Other than the ones I''d been trapped with, I only saw maybe four or five of their kind. Weird.


    I was in the middle of the line, stuck next to a fat dwarf who kept muttering words I didn''t understand, but figured to be curse words by his tone, and an older human woman to my right who kept casting annoyingly furtive glances in my direction. The look in her eyes was... strange. Like she was looking straight through me. The fact her eyes were completely white didn''t help the eerie feeling.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    When the giant woman finally reached me, I knew what my options were. There were four main places we were being "interviewed" about: the pleasure palace, the arenas, the mines, and the front lines. The pleasure palace was easily the most desired place among the slaves, which I understood. Of the four, it sounded like it would be the safest. Perhaps even good for those who didn''t have an issue with what they''d be giving away.


    She barely looked at me for a second before scribbling something in the little red book she''d been carrying around. "Hmmm... I think the palace will do for you. Don''t think you''d fetch much coin anywhere else." She started toward the dwarf.


    "No," I responded, not letting her move on. "You will send me to the arena."


    "I don''t think so. Now be quiet before I-"


    "I will fight," I interrupted. Whatever threat she had been about to say died on her lips. "I can fight in the arena or I can fight in the pleasure palace. Either way, I''m going to fight." The words might have sounded silly coming from any other young girl, but even to my ears, it did not sound ridiculous. I was royalty in my blood and my soul. Others had always felt that back in Ordite even if I wasn''t announced. I knew now wouldn''t be any different.


    "... If you insist." The giantess jotted something else down. I had a feeling it was not a comment about the nobility of my stance. "We''ll see how you do. If you survive your first fight, I''ll consider making it permanent. Be prepared. The slavers spent some good coin on that healing pill they saved you with. The only fights letting them break even will be definite death for you."


    "We''ll see," was all I said. The woman next to me was also being sent to the arenas. There was no sense to that decision, and I was fairly certain the woman was blind, despite how often I caught her staring at me.


    The dwarf was sent to the mines and the fae-looking girl from earlier was being sent to the palace. She screamed and begged for anywhere but there. She whimpered something about elves being tortured and killed in the palace. Her tattoo mark knocked her out almost instantly. Her cries ended with a sad choking noise.


    Those headed to the palace were placed back into the boxes and carried off first. The next to go were the miners. Then the front lines. The arena fighters were last. We didn''t set off until the last of the new slave soldiers disappeared over the horizon. There were around a hundred of us left. We all stood there, unsure what to do until the giantess clapped her hands.


    "Let''s go fighters. I''ll introduce you to your new homes."


    She walked in the same direction as the slave soldiers, and we followed. For the first few minutes, the giantess simply led us further into the desert. Maybe she was leading us into the desert to die.


    Then, with a pop, I was somehow at the entrance of a city gate. The grey stone walls of the city glowered down at me as I gawked in surprise. Just like the boxes, these walls had strange warding etched into their surfaces.


    Circulating around the city boundaries appeared to be an endless ocean of sand. I realized at that moment we had stepped through some sort of energy barrier. I hadn''t felt the pull of being teleported, but this giant city in front of me had not been there a second ago. Standing guard at a single, giant entrance gate were a group of armed men each strapped with a decorated sheathe embedded with a red hawk.


    "Ah, welcome back, Chella," one of the men clad in full suit armor said, giving a nod to the giantess. "And Dralos, you too." The last one was said with disdain. The male slaver shot some insult at the guard with equal vehemence. "Good load?"


    "Ay," Chella answered. "Lots of spirit among these new Meats. Got some I bet folks will be real excited to see die." She stuck a thumb at me. "This one even volunteered. Some real guts she''s got."


    "Meh," the armored guard mocked. "We''ll see whether she can keep those guts inside her." The two of them laughed while Dralos snickered, despite his animosity toward the guard.


    "Any of ''em gonna be thrown inta the evenin'' fights?" the guard asked after his laughter died down.


    Chella shrugged. "I doubt it. Unless the Boss already booked fights for some of them, I''d bet the spots are all taken." The guard grunted and let Chella through. I followed close behind, trying to catch a glimpse of the inner city.


    Unfortunately, the barracks for arena fights were less than a full minute''s walk from the city gate. I barely had time to see anything other than a few buildings that looked like inns or taverns. The outline of the arena loomed over everything else in the city except for the actual city walls, so I''d seen that fairly easily. There had been some distant noise of commerce, so I figured there was maybe a bazaar, but I had no way of knowing if that was true. All too soon the group of us were herded into a barren stone building and down a long flight of stairs. The walls of the stone building and all the way down the stairs, there was nothing. Not even a single torch. Little balls of white light dimly illuminated the stairway, but that was it. I figured the light was manipulated by wards somewhere in the building since I didn''t spot Chella or Dralos supplying any of the heart energy running them.


    We climbed down the stairs for what felt like hours. It took at least ten times as long as it had taken us to get from where we''d offboarded the wagon to the city gates before we finally reached the bottom. According to Chella, there was a tunnel connecting the barracks to the arena so we wouldn''t have to climb back up, but that would only be accessible to us when accompanied by a slaver or arena official.


    The bottom was also quite empty aside from some cubicles of space we were told were called personal areas. Each fighter was given a personal area containing a bed, a small sewer hole, and a single shelf. I sat on the bed, still utterly exhausted. Everyone''s beds were placed against the stone wall, cupped on either side by bland and dirty grey curtains. With us at the bottom were more of the dim white balls of energy. Or maybe it was from that "magic" I''d heard about. I thought they seemed dimmer down here than they were on the stairs, which seemed wrong. Why would the lights be dimmer where there was less light? I was assigned one near the middle, which I assumed was supposed to match up with my spot in the slave line earlier. We had likely been numbered at some point. I sat down on the bed and almost laughed.


    It was sturdier than the bed in Lilliana''s bed chambers.


    A fat man with an incredibly bulbous head suddenly came bumbling down the stairs well, wheezing hard like the very air was playing tag with him. He shouted, sounding panicked, "Madame Chella, the Boss needs at least three Meat sacrifices for tonight''s arena bouts. Princess Aurora just now notified us of her appearance during this evening''s Sun Setting Festival."


    "What''s the Sun Setting Festival?" I asked Marisar, moving to push aside the curtain of his personal area on my left so I could get a view of him. He was also sitting on a bed, glancing up at me when he heard the shambling of his thin privacy being shoved to the side.

 Chapter 13: Sacrifices

    Marisar looked at me in a way I thought might be his species¡¯ way of conveying confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t know the story of the Sun god?"


    ¡°I¡¯m not from around here."


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± Gronch asked from the area to my right, dispelling my idea that the sections were assigned based on some numbering system. The half-orc looked at the Selenian with disbelief. ¡°You realize that she ain¡¯t even told anyone her name, right? Not even the slavers know.¡±


    ¡°My name,¡± I hissed, ¡°is none of your business, half-orc.¡± I spat the last part out in sheer annoyance. Orcs and I had rarely gotten along. They never respected anyone. Half the time not even themselves. The vehemence of my current twelve-year-old posh voice, unfortunately, couldn¡¯t quite convey the level of intimidation I would have liked. I honestly probably looked more like an angry mouse to Gronch than a pissed-off Diamond cored-queen. At least the half-orc was visibly shocked. Not scared, but I¡¯d take what I could get.


    Before Gronch could collect himself and, by the increasing redness in his face, explode with indignation, Marisar started speaking.


    ¡°The Sun Setting Festival is a story of the great love between the Sun God, Asoras, and the Moon Goddess, Lunaria.


    The Sun God was known for his passion and strength. He ruled the day and brought forth daylight with the heat of his brilliance. Within his fiery heart, there burned a longing¡ªan uncontrollable yearning to touch the unending darkness of the night, to cast his burning gaze on the moon¡¯s soft glow.¡±


    Marisar told the story as if reading it from a book, which I suspected he was, in a way. I wondered how many times he¡¯d read the story. And to whom.


    ¡°One night, the Sun God didn¡¯t go to sleep. He stayed and he waited. He waited for the moon to rise. And, there she was with the rising moon. The Moon Goddess, ethereal and serene with a luminescent beauty, also desired love. She harbored a silent ache, you see. She loved the Sun God and dreamt about the day they would meet.


    And on that day, they did meet. For a fleeting moment, the heavens held their breath, captivated by the forbidden love of sun and moon.


    But alas, their union was not meant to last. As dawn approached, the Sun God knew he must return to his domain, lest the world be plunged into eternal darkness. With a heavy heart, he bid farewell to his beloved, promising to cherish the memory of their brief encounter for all eternity.


    And so, the Sun God returned to his place in the sky while the Moon Goddess lingered in the fading night. Though they were destined to forever remain apart, their love would endure, a timeless tale whispered among the stars. Ever since then, the people of the Caelos Kingdom have always celebrated their love during the Sun Setting Festival.¡±


    I just looked at him, somewhat irritated, though I couldn¡¯t tell if it was at myself or Marisar. I had not asked him for the entire mythology, only to explain what the festival was. And he still had not done that. I was about to ask him to explain the festival when he continued.


    ¡°The festival itself is hosted once a year for two weeks. Everyone participates, and the Kingdom opens its borders to other reigns in the region.¡± He gurgled, and his voice went up a pitch. I still couldn¡¯t get used to that sound. There was no water, so why did it sound like he was drowning? ¡°Every year, the Arena puts on shows depicting historical events where slaves like us, I''ve heard the slaves are referred to as Meats, are used to play the side that lost. The villains. I have never been in the capital, which is where we are now, but the Arena Festival shows are well-known.¡±


    I swallowed down the building sense of foreboding. ¡°When did the festival start?¡±


    Marisar shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It felt as if I was in that box for so long.¡±


    None of that sounded good.


    ¡°NO!¡± a man screamed, and my head snapped away from Marisar, toward the commotion. ¡°This is not what you said!¡± He looked accusatorily at Chella. ¡°You said I¡¯d be fighting, like a gladiator.¡±


    Chella shrugged. ¡°You will be. If you¡¯re good enough, you might even win.¡±


    ¡°The gods curse you, slaver. And your family. I hope you all bur-¡± The man¡¯s slave tattoo flashed, and he folded to the ground as if all the bones in his body had been removed. Two other men stood next to the fallen body, their eyes downcast and lifeless. Defeated. All three of the men looked sickly, too skinny to put up much of a defense. Or attack. I guessed that was the reason why they were picked for the Festival.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Sacrifices,¡± Marisar whispered, his voice low enough that I could just barely hear him.


    The small man with the bulbous head started shouting at Chella. ¡°Madam Chella,¡± his face was turning almost as blue as Marisar¡¯s, ¡°please explain to me how I am to bring this man to the arena now. I certainly cannot carry him.¡± Chella just shrugged, turning to the rest of us.


    ¡°The rest of you get into your beds. There are wards around each of your beds to protect against other slaves. You are all warned, do not attempt to cross into another¡¯s bed. It will not end well for you,¡± the giantess said, ignoring the shouting man until his face turned a shade of purple. She sighed and bent, grabbing the unconscious slave by the ankle. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She dragged him to a crack in the wall and tapped it twice. A door opened inward and into the barracks; the rooms beyond were illuminated by torches many times stronger than the spheres of light attribute energy floating around us. She, the bulbous-headed man, Dralos, and the three slaves vanished down the pathway. There was a click, and the door closed. Thirty seconds later the balls of light winked out of existence, and we were plunged into darkness.


    I didn¡¯t sleep that night. Based on what Marisar had told me, I knew I¡¯d be called up before the end of the festival. That¡¯s what Chella had been warning me about when I chose to fight.


    An hour before the lights turned back on, I finally finished my second heart ring.


    ¡°Rise and shine, Meatheads,¡± Darlos cackled as the balls hovering overhead flashed on and a dim white light flooded the damp underground area. I opened my eyes, still sitting on my bed with legs crossed, stabilizing my new heart ring. The center of the underground was still empty, the personal areas creating the outer rim. However, where there had been nothing by the stairs that we had entered through, thick steel bars now blocked our path, along with two crates, the insides of which I could only speculate. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you some presents. Over ''ere,¡± he slapped the first crate. ¡°We got y''all some food. If you can call it that. And over there,¡± he motioned to the other crate a few feet away, ¡°some training weapons. If ya ain¡¯t called up as one of them sacrifices, we expect ya to win. If ya win enough coins for us, maybe we do you a lil'' favor. Spice up those disgusting personal areas.¡± His yellow eyes betrayed the niceties in his words for the lie they were. I didn¡¯t know what would happen if I brought in a lot of coins, but I knew it wasn¡¯t the favorable situation the lizard slaver was trying to hold over our heads. Though by the looks on the faces of the others, others like Gronch, not everyone caught the glint in the lizard¡¯s cruel eyes.


    ¡°What in the Gods¡¯ anus,¡± a different, new voice shouted, this one female. I hadn¡¯t realized there¡¯d been another female slave sent to the arenas. I stood from the bed and peered around the ring of personal areas for the voice, as did many others. After a while, I saw her. Her, and the corpse which still twitched next to her bed.


    Dralos tutted. ¡°There¡¯re always one or two of them folks that don¡¯t listen to the rules. I don¡¯t much care what y''all do down here, but we ain¡¯t allowing ya to kill each other. That¡¯s like stealin'' from us. And we dun like when people try to steal from us.¡± He opened the first crate, dumping it on the grimy floor. A few dozen small balls tumbled out from it. Their exteriors were translucent, showing thick brown goop clomping and sloshing around inside. ¡°Everyone gets a single ball. One. If ya try to steal it, well, you can join your friend in the shits.¡±


    No one moved at first; though one person did eventually take a tentative step forward. I couldn¡¯t tell who, or what, it was due to the limited light, but after seeing nothing happen to the first person, the entire underground of slaves instantly cascaded upon the food balls like starving dogs. Even Marisar ran forward to grab one of the spherical containers of the debatably edible slosh.


    I didn¡¯t move. There would be one waiting for me at the end anyway. I could tell that Dralos wasn¡¯t done. I doubted the lizard would have come all the way to the Underground if that was all he meant to tell us. There were subordinates for that. He was here because he was taking pleasure in it and that meant the worst was yet to come.


    When the number of people scrambling for food lessened, he continued.


    ¡°As many of you heard yesterday, the Festival of the Setting Sun is happening right now. Three of your compatriots fought last night. Unfortunately for them, none of them won. Fortunately for me, I already knew they wouldn¡¯t and made some good coin!¡± He let out a loud, cruel haw of a laugh. ¡°Today, we will be picking another ten of you. But, this time, with some variety.¡± His last words were said to the crowd of slaves. His eyes, however, never left me.


    My suspicion regarding Dralos¡¯ species was instantly confirmed. The way those yellow eyes expressed a hatred for me, the way he talked and walked, those eerie green scales. The way he seemed to want me dead the moment I reached the second heart ring.


    Dralos was likely dragon-born, one of the only races in existence I knew to instinctively despise Lunaries. Which meant the more I increased my lunar prowess, the more he¡¯d come to despise me. I needed to figure out a way to kill him and fast if I wanted any chance of making it out of here alive, assuming I survived being selected as a sacrifice.


    He called out the names of seven people, then walked around, grabbing the other two by the arms and shoving them toward the door the other slaves had left through the other day. Finally, last and certainly least in his eyes, he stopped in front of me.


    ¡°You¡¯re last,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 14: The Blood of Orpheus

    The eleven of us left through the same stone door that Chella had used to take the slaves the previous night. As the previous sacrifices were led through, I could have sworn there were stairs leading into even deeper darkness.


    However, when I walked into the shadows, I was met with a standard hallway lit by torchlight¡ªnot the balls of white energy floating in the dungeon area. The stone walls were covered with some sort of pinkish slime that dripped down its length like goo. Fortunately, there was no slime on the floor, which incidentally was clean of any blemishes. While everything else was stone, the flooring was made of a yellow-white marble material. It was so slick that I nearly slipped when Dralos suddenly stopped. Being at the back of the line, I had enough time to slow my momentum. Three of the others did not and collided with each other. The Dragonborne gave them an annoyed expression.


    But then Chella came into view from further down the dark path, and all irritation left Dralos''s face, replaced by anticipation. His yellow eyes lit up, and the scales along his body seemed to chitter, which was weird, even for a Dragonborne.


    "Is it ready?" he asked, his voice trembling with obvious excitement. Chella, who usually wore a stoic expression, appeared almost somber, even sad. She hadn¡¯t seemed the slightest bit upset at having sacrificed the three slaves the night before, so the fact that she looked like that now sent a wave of goosebumps through me.


    ¡°It is,¡± she responded, slamming the flat of her hand against an area of the wall devoid of slime, revealing the rectangular outline of a door. Before the new door had opened more than an inch, the walls of the tunnel began to shake from the overwhelming pressure of an inhuman roar deep into the new path.


    ¡°Come on, slaves,¡± Dralos said, gleefully shoving all of us into the pathway. ¡°We¡¯re trying something new for the Festival this year. Come meet Orpheus.¡± His smile was as wide as it was malicious.


    At the far end of the hallway from which the roar reverberated, I could see a dim red pulse. The red light pulsed accompanied only seconds later by the deafening scream of Orpheus. It wasn¡¯t until we reached the end of the hallway that I saw what exactly Orpheus and the red pulses were.


    The hallway opened up to reveal a dilapidated chamber thick with the scent of mildew and decay. This room was made of marble like the outside floor, but here, even the walls were marble. Most were stained red with a seemingly endless amount of blood and gore. There were no other cells or prisoners aside from a single, solitary figure. Dense, heavy black manacles wrapped tightly around his wrists and continued up into the ceiling, so his arms were perpetually raised. Golden chains curled around each leg like snakes, so tight I could see dark purple bruises like spots on a cow. The golden chains did not connect to the ground; each end hung loosely to the side.


    The solitary figure was not a man; that much was clear from the three large horns protruding from the top of his head and smaller spikes tracing down his spine. If he had been able to stand at his full height, I guessed he would have easily matched Chella. Eyes black as coal stared at the twelve of us, though his mouth stayed open in an ear-deafening scream. His face was a mask of exhaustion and despair, eyes hollow and empty as he stared at us. Black hair hung loose and unkempt around his face, plastered with sweat, dirt, and blood. The way he looked at us, at me, gave me the impression that any hope of escape he may have had was long since extinguished. His gray, almost translucent, skin flashed red again.


    I watched in absolute horror as a gaunt man with more wrinkles lining his features than anyone I had ever seen removed a foot-long syringe from the horned man¡¯s leg. Blue fluid filled the syringe¡¯s barrel. The man moved over to a large gray desk where a small, crystal tube sat and slipped the syringe needle into it, before emptying out the blue contents into it. The room was silent except for the steady pouring of the fluid and the labored breathing of the captive.


    After he finished his task, the gaunt man deigned to cast a glance our way and grinned when his soulless black eyes fell on Dralos. If I hadn¡¯t known better, I would have thought the man was a scholar by his lank form and glasses. The white coat that drooped down to his knees, however, indicated to me that this was likely a researcher of sorts.


    ¡°Ah, Dralos. I appreciate your speed in preparing some new test subjects,¡± the researcher clasped his hands together, examining each of the slaves in turn. ¡°Oh yes. Oh, how wonderful." When he got to me his eyes lit up. "A child? How absolutely magnificent Dralos. You have brought me such a diverse group. We shall reap such great information from this test. How perfect.¡± He walked over to a counter where he picked up a smaller syringe filled with blue fluid. ¡°Who would like the honor of being the first of you ten to be imbued with the Blood of Orpheus?¡±


    What in the name of Ashwash¡­


    ¡°Her. Start with her, Darmond,¡± Dralos said, giving me another shove. The tattoo tightened, and my entire body went rigid before I could argue.


    Gods be damned, I cursed. Given enough time, I knew I could break through the slave bonds with the power of my newly formed second heart ring, but the damned slavers weren¡¯t giving me any time at all.


    Darmond reached out, grabbing my arm and yanking me forward so I faced the horned man. Orpheus. ¡°Look into his eyes,¡± the old researcher commanded, grabbing my chin so he could point my face toward Orpheus. Despite my resistance, the slave tattoo forced my eyes to meet those of the captive.


    And then Darmond plunged the needle deep into my arm. I wanted to scream, but the tattoo held me still and silent. I couldn¡¯t even watch as the blue blood was drained into my bloodstream.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    There wasn¡¯t any pain. In fact, nothing happened. Darmond simply examined my eyes for a moment, nodded, and handed me back over to Dralos, who looked a bit disappointed that I hadn¡¯t spontaneously combusted.


    The process was repeated with the other slaves, and one by one they all lined back up next to me. After all of us had been injected with the Blood of Orpheus, the researcher jotted down some notes in a leather-bound brown book that lay a few inches from the test tube filled with the fluid. ¡°It should kick in once they enter the arena grounds,¡± Darmond explained directly to Dralos and Chella, not bothering to even pretend the explanation was for us. ¡°The blood will remain dormant until then. I¡¯m not sure whether the blood will return to being dormant afterward, or whether the effects will linger since the previous subjects were all killed in the arenas. If any of them live, return them here for further examinations.¡±


    ¡°Will do,¡± Dralos said. Chella stayed silent. She hadn¡¯t looked up from her feet since we¡¯d entered the room.


    As we exited the way we¡¯d entered, heading back toward the hall of slime, I ventured a question toward Chella when Dralos made his way to the front of the morbid parade.


    ¡°What did that man inject into us?¡± I asked. She didn¡¯t answer, so I pressed. ¡°What exactly is the Blood of Orpheus?¡± Chella winced as if that very title made her uncomfortable. ¡°If I¡¯m going to die, I at least deserve to know what was put inside of me,¡± I argued, still making sure to keep my voice low enough that Dralos wouldn¡¯t hear. While I¡¯d gathered that Chella outranked him, I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d answer if Dralos was actively listening.


    After a moment, she looked up at me, and her brown eyes were full of pity. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad,¡± she muttered. ¡°It might make you much stronger than you¡¯d ever believed you could be.¡± It was my turn to remain silent. There was more to it than that. ¡°Orpheus is¡­¡± she started to say and then trailed off.


    ¡°He is what?¡± I pushed, needing to hear it. My life was about to be thrown into utter turmoil and the more unknowns were involved, the more likely a blade would find its way into my chest.


    Chella gulped. ¡°He is the sire of a beast king.¡±


    My mouth dropped open as I let out an involuntary gasp. The only beings I could fathom siring a beast king would be a progenitor. How had anyone in this world captured a progenitor? I thought back to the time in the dungeon room and then my meeting with the progenitor in the Misty Veil Forest; where the pressure had been magnitudes more deadly.


    But then an image of the golden chains snaked around Orpheus came unbidden to my mind. I hadn¡¯t been paying attention to the chains because of what had been happening. I tried to recall whether there had been any wards carved into them.


    I couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°I was injected with the blood of a progenitor?¡± I whispered, barely audible even in the brisk silence of the tunnel. That wasn¡¯t something I''d even thought was possible. Progenitors were individual species. The common belief was that two progenitors couldn¡¯t reproduce with each other, and that¡¯s why there had never been any cross-species. ¡°That¡¯s insane,¡± was all I could say.


    Chella nodded and then after a few seconds added, ¡°It¡¯s blasphemy against the Heavens. The Blood of Orpheus can open the mortal mind to the way of the Gods. It is not a realm mortals should be interfering in.¡±


    I was about to ask what that meant when Dralos shouted from the front. ¡°Welcome to the arena! Get out of there and die, ya worthless scum.¡± Chella shot me another pitying look and then increased her pace to walk ahead of me toward the steel doors that swung open to open air. Like a procession, all ten of us walked out into a screaming crowd. When I looked around for Chella, she was gone. Dralos had vanished as well.


    All around me, the cheering of an audience was deafening, drowning my thoughts in a myriad of noises. I had figured from its title of ¡°Arena,¡± but I still had not expected the sheer size of the colossal amphitheater¡ªa perfect specimen of ancient architecture and engineering.


    The arena was encircled by towering stone walls, each with distinct markings of different animals carved along their lengths. Their weathered surfaces bore thousands of scars indicating the countless battles that had occurred within. Archways and columns stood heavy along the Colosseum¡¯s perimeter, adding to the obvious wealth and grandeur that had built the amphitheater.


    Within the arena, the dirt floor covered the entire interior adorned with sparse weapons and obstacles like a broken-down wagon or a large boulder. Patches of the black dirt were stained crimson with the blood of past warriors.


    Tiered seating spread outward along the periphery, rising steadily in concentric rings to fill the entire outer rim. Despite the colossal size, not a single spot seemed to be empty. Hundreds of rows of stone and wood benches filled the concentric rings to accommodate the crowd, excitedly waiting for the next participants to enter the arena below them.


    I looked up at the audience, attempting to shade my eyes from the blistering sun overhead when a monotonous voice rang coldly in my ears.


    [Welcome to the Arena. Please state your name so it can be recorded in the System.]


    I spun instantly, hands out to protect myself against whatever had talked over my shoulder. Nothing was there. There was no one other than the other slaves, who were all shouting at each other for some reason. I still couldn¡¯t hear them.


    [State your name so you may proceed to choosing your preferred class for the upcoming Arena Challenge.]


    There was no way I was going to engage the disembodied voice, much less tell it my name. One of the slaves to my right pulsed with a red light akin to Orpheus¡¯ own pulse.


    In the blink of an eye, the withered slave man with sad blue eyes disappeared, replaced with a much taller, stronger man decked out in shining silver and gold armor. Even the man looked shocked as he stared down at his new armor.


    ¡°The Blood of Orpheus can open the mortal mind to the way of the Gods.¡± Chella had said. Is this what she meant?


    "Lilliana."


    A blinding blue light exploded across my vision. When it dulled and coalesced into a semi-translucent blue wall in front of me, I was able to see words written on it that echoed the voice in my ears. The blue screen flashed, showing six different options. Swordsman, mage, archer, spearman, tank, rogue. Before I could do anything the opalescent blue screen disappeared and then reappeared a second later, this time a foreboding pitch black. The words laid out before me were written in a deep blood red.


    [Error.]


    [Second system interfering.]


    [Choose whether you would like to mix the Core System with the Blood of Orpheus?]


    [Ability to choose overrode. Combining system.]


    [Systems combined. Blood of Orpheus benefits will continue. Status window only applicable within Arena territories. No access allowed outside the jurisdiction of Orpheus, Progenitor of the Sun God.]


    [Defeat your enemies to gain energy toward your Core.]

 Chapter 15: Reenacting the Massacre of Filth

    There wasn¡¯t any time for me to spend understanding the blue walls of text hovering in front of me. A hoarse male voice boomed across the arena, energy crackling with each word as some external energy increased the words to a deafening volume, echoing them across the vast space. It was too far for me to tell whether it was heart energy, or something else. I figured it was likely a good amount of people in the city were skilled with magic since no one yet had managed to build a Core for their heart energy.


    ¡°Laaaaaaadies and gentlemeeeen,¡± the voice screamed, and the audience roared in response, ¡°Welcome to the 103rd annual Sun Setting Arena battles! My name is Jarold Evergreen, and I will be your play-by-play caster tonight. This year we have a special treat for all our bloooooooodthirsty fans.¡± Jarold, the caster, punctuated each word with so much excitement and frenzy I was surprised he could still talk after the first word. His throat must have been incredibly raw. ¡°Princess Aurora of our gorgeous and powerful Cael Kingdom is here to witness our famous reenactments of the Kingdom''s bloodiest wars and our fiercest noble warriors.¡± He paused, and amazingly the crowd went silent in response. The air was tense with anticipation like a predator prowling in the night. ¡°For our first fight, we will see the great battle between Cael Kingdom and the Rednatch Tribe.¡± The caster¡¯s voice spat "Rednatch Tribe" with clear disgust, and the sound of boos filled the air. ¡°Many of us were not born yet during the Great War between our people and the elves of Rednatch, but we all have heard the stories of how those barbarians would break into our cities, break into our homes. And then¡­¡± a silence fell over the crowd once more, and even I couldn¡¯t help but feel entranced by the story. The caster did his job well. ¡°And then they would kill our children, our parents, our brothers, and sisters. Then, they would eat them, those vile, vile barbarians.¡± More booing. ¡°But then a hero stood at the forefront of our armies and fought them off. He pushed them back into their forest and burned it all to ashes!¡± Before the man had even finished his final word, the crowd had jumped to its feet screaming.


    ¡°GI-DE-ON. GI-DE-ON. GI-DE-ON,¡± the mob of people chanted, stomping their feet and clapping their hands over and over. The colosseum vibrated with the force of that pure, rage-filled excitement. Despite my situation, despite the horror of that story, despite knowing if I fought and killed, I¡¯d be serving the needs of slavers, the sheer, burning exhilaration overflowing from the stands was making me eager. By the sound of that story, I was going to be fighting a death match with warriors ¨C probably slaves with more experience, ones the audience favored.


    [Defeat your enemies to gain energy toward your Core] the weird voice had told me. It sounded like a lie. Probably was a lie. Even if it was real, I should despise it. Whatever it was, it had spawned from the blood of a progenitor, who was an enemy of all living beings. I doubted such a thing could be anything but a promise of lies.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t deny that what coursed through me at that moment was anticipation. I wanted to see if it worked and if the promise was true. If it was a true promise, I had somehow stumbled on the opportunity to build my remaining heart ring weeks in advance. Maybe even combine them into a core, though there was no way I¡¯d trust some unknown entity with the creation of my base core. Considering my present circumstances, I¡¯d have to take a temporary risk on this System thing. Good or bad, I¡¯d deal with the consequences after. Sometimes risks needed to be taken for victory to be obtained.


    Besides, it had been injected into me already. I wasn¡¯t in a place to do anything about it yet. Might as well use it for all it¡¯s worth in the meantime.


    I suddenly felt myself grinning. A familiar feeling of peace and thrill for battle flooded through me like an uncontrollable tsunami. These fools were in for a surprise if they thought their Cael Kingdom would be victorious in the reenactment. My grin widened as my arena enemies filed out from the other side, clad in scant armor. Parts of their bodies were covered in rusted steel, but the majority of the coverage was done by thin leather.


    There were twenty of them in total, ranging from 20 years from youngest to oldest, give or take a few. I guessed the youngest was in his twenties. None of them struck me as particularly well-trained. They walked too lazily and held their myriad of weapons either too tightly or too loosely, and the smiles on their faces were full of relief from being on the winning side. Some of them might die, but most of them would probably live, and they likely knew it.


    Unfortunately, I was going to make sure none of them walked out of the arena. Not if my own life depended on their deaths. The worry I¡¯d felt about my situation drained away with the crash of the tsunami, and I could feel nothing but the frantic buzz in the air as the audience roared with the approval of the newcomers.


    ¡°GI-DE-ON! GI-DE-ON!¡±


    I realized then that the audience had not stopped chanting the name Gideon since the end of the Caster¡¯s introduction. One of the enemy fighters raised his eyes as the crowd cheered and was running in wide circles, though taking care not to approach us. Unlike the others, he was covered in a completely golden suit of armor. His golden visor bounced and clanked as he ran. The crowd ate it up.


    I thought he looked like an utter fool. That was probably why the crowd loved it.


    ¡°FIGHTERS,¡± Jarold shouted over the screaming crowd, ¡°GET READY.¡± That was when the door at the far side near the opposing soldiers opened again, and a chariot was rolled out, pulled along with two war horses, black as night. Eight more of the beasts followed. And then, at the very back, something that made my jaw drop. Again.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    A long, snake-like creature slithered into view out from behind the horses. The creatures gave it a wide berth, as did the soldier slaves. The creature was covered in dull gray scales that slinked along its twelve-foot length and ended where the torso split. Two heads tittered from the scaled body, each without a single eye. The entirety of the ¡°heads¡± was a giant mouth filled with sharp red teeth that seemed attached to some type of spinning jaw. In between the horrendous maws was a single, black eye encircled in a bright white lining. It stared directly at me, and a whirring sound erupted from the two mouths.


    ¡°Holy Ashwash,¡± I swore, taking a step back as some of my earlier bravado slipped away. ¡°A desert tunneler?¡± An image of myself running away from the Demon Progenitor sprang to mind. I grit my teeth and forced myself to take two steps forward.


    Not again. Never again.


    ¡°We have the Soldiers of Cael Kingdom,¡± Jarold introduced, and a golden light flashed down on the other slaves with a thunderous boom. The crowd roared, the magnitude of it dwarfing Jarold. After a moment, when the audience¡¯s applauding had died down, he switched to us, and an ominous red light flashed over our heads in silence. ¡°And the nasty, dirty elves of Rednatch.¡±


    His words were met with a scattering of boos, but it was clear the audience was ready for the bloodshed to begin. Most of them were watching the desert tunneler spitting red fluid everywhere. The liquid splashed around it, sinking into whatever it hit with an acidic squelch.


    ¡°In the year of the Sun God, YSG 263, the Great War began. Five years later, the Hero-King, Gideon of Cael, stepped in and fought back against the elven scourge.¡± The man playing Gideon climbed onto the chariot and was given a long spear with a point that gleamed with a dangerous, enchanted aura.


    Great.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until YSG 270 that the final battle occurred. The Massacre of Flith, where our soldiers tracked down the vile elven savages and destroyed them all, one by one in vengeance for our family, our friends, our children." A pause, letting the audience warm to the rage Jarold was building with his words. "Warriors,¡± the caster shouted, the golden light illuminating the slaves playing Cael soldiers flashing even brighter. ¡°Bring salvation to our lands! Fight for glory! Fight for salvation! Fight for your kingdom and your lives!¡±


    The earth once again shook beneath me as every person in the stadium jumped to their feet, and the opposing soldiers surged forward on their horses, the golden soldier on his chariot.


    Some of those around me still stood in shock, poking the thin air in front of them. I momentarily wondered if they were seeing the same blue and red boxes that I was. I pushed the thought aside as an arrow whistled over my head by inches.


    I took a chance, figuring ¡®class¡¯ was referring to what combat specialization someone had.


    ¡°Just choose my original classes,¡± I commanded the system. The red box vanished for a moment. Then a white one replaced it.


    [Granted. Lunari class approved.]


    [NEW! Abilities grante- ERROR. Original Class override. Core system will progress.]


    That sounded like the Blood of Orpheus was going to allow me to progress the same way I had in Ordite.


    Despite the moon not being in the sky, I was shocked to find lunar energy flowing into my body from everywhere in the arena. Not a lot, but more than should have been in the air during the day. I pulled in all that I could up to the very last second; until one of the mounted combatants was only a few feet from me.


    The soldier atop the horse was clearly untrained and not in good control of the war beast. With a flick of my wrist, I released a small burst of light energy and threw myself to the side, rolling with practiced ease back to my feet. The horse made a panicked sound, and the man shouted.


    I couldn¡¯t hear what he said, though I knew it was about his eyes when his hands rubbed at them frantically. His horse bucked from underneath and the man was thrown from the horse, slamming heavily into the ground as his armor clanged in discontent.


    I didn¡¯t give him time to recover. I pushed off from my position and leaped at him, a crackling yellow-white light spreading around my right hand. With a thrust, I buried my empowered hand into the soldier¡¯s chest, piercing the leather armor without an obstacle. When I retracted it, there was no blood staining my skin. Whatever flesh or gore remained quickly burnt to ashes in the inferno of light energy radiating around my arm.


    [You have received a percentage of heart ring energy]


    I didn¡¯t pause to observe what I¡¯d done. I was on my feet dodging blades and batting them aside with my empowered hand. All but one of the slaves from my side were, surprisingly, still alive. Bloodied and injured, but alive. As we fought, I noticed some of them improving at an impossible rate. The realization that they were experiencing the same phenomenon as me came late. I grinned even wider. Oh, what a mistake the slavers had made.


    The glint of gold flickered in my peripheral vision, and I instinctually ducked. A long, deadly golden point speared overhead, skewering the man I¡¯d just been fighting. Hooves stomped by, and then wheels followed. The crowd broke out into cheers of GI-DE-ON. I looked up, laying my eyes on the golden warrior. That spear strike had been too accurate for an untrained slave. I noticed the golden flecks in the man¡¯s eyes as his gaze met mine, and he smiled back at me, teeth polished with a clean white.


    That was when the desert tunneler lashed out, its whirling noise temporarily interrupted by the sound of tearing flesh and the dying screams of slaves. Apparently, the tunneler was not particular about who it ate.


    The energy empowerment around my hand winked away, and I grabbed a shining steel blade that had fallen a foot from me. The man playing Gideon didn¡¯t move. He stood there on his chariot; an arrogant smirk permanently plastered on his face as he looked at me. At the twelve-year-old girl, he was trying to kill.


    Filth.


    An enormous beast burst from our end, a massive hammer clenched in each hand. It stood at least ten feet taller than Gideon on the chariot and possessed a muscled humanoid body covered in thick, fur-covered skin, the matted silver fur spotted with stains of crimson blood. The creature''s head resembled that of a goat more than a man, with a flat face and amber eyes made small by the large, curved horns spiraling outward and then sloping slightly downward at the end. It lowered its head with a scream and charged the chariot.


    ¡°Oh no, folks,¡± Jarold said, ¡°it looks like the vile elves had a trick up their sleeves. Does anyone remember how Gideon dealt with the beast king protecting the elves?¡±


    As one, the crowd chanted, ¡°Kill. Kill! KILL! KILL!¡±

 Chapter 16: A Queens Stand

    It was as if the entire arena froze in time. Enormous ice spikes rose, instantly covering the entire desert landscape in sharp, ragged edges. At least five people were killed on the spot as the ice spears tore vertically through them until each of them had small points at the top of their head like little hats.


    A moment earlier as the goat monster had charged at Gideon, I¡¯d seen the man raise his hands. Seventeen heart rings¡­ or maybe magic rings based on the oddity in the foundation of the man¡¯s heart energy, whirling around him in demonstration of his power. Other than the Silverwater Knight Captain, the man acting as ¡®the¡¯ Gideon had the strongest foundation I¡¯d seen since arriving in this new world. But there was something very off about his foundation. The energy was different - I couldn''t sense it coming from his heart. Instead, the majority of Gideon¡¯s power seemed to originate around his stomach, fortifying my belief that he was using ¡°magic.¡±


    Blue-white light had danced around his outstretched palms while he¡¯d drawn power from the hovering rings. The ground had rumbled and the temperature had plummeted.


    I lived thanks to my honed instinct screaming at me to dodge. I had rolled to the side just before a great white spear of ice launched itself from the ground where I¡¯d stood.


    Gideon was laughing, that arrogant smirk still clinging to him like a bad rash.


    ¡°The Frozen King has descended!¡± Jarold announced, the audience responding with screams of GI-DE-ON.


    I figured this was clearly some sort of reenactment of what the announcer was referring to as a massacre of filth. Something about elves, whatever that was. I had no idea why they were trying to force me into a reenactment. Were candidates supposed to play along? Was playing along part of the test itself? Was I supposed to know about the battle - to know what I was supposed to do?


    I glanced around, taking in the magical destruction. I still wasn''t sure what exactly magic was, but my instincts were screaming that what Gideon had done was magic. Three of the five men killed were from the ten I¡¯d entered with, but the other two were from his own team. The steel armor they adorned clinked against the ice while their bodies collapsed onto it limp and lifeless.


    ¡°The hero king kills his own people?¡± I shouted, spinning the steel blade I¡¯d looted until its flat side landed softly on my right shoulder. I didn¡¯t really know who the hero king was, but I tried playing along with whatever weird reenactment bullshit was going on. My words rang loud and clear thanks to the energy I imbued into them. It wasn¡¯t a difficult bit of heart energy manipulation, though it did require a refined touch. The poor slaves around me with sub-five heart rings and poor foundations likely didn¡¯t even know it was possible.


    Gideon¡¯s smirk twitched but didn¡¯t slip. The audience, however, had completely stilled. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was out of shock or anticipation of what I¡¯d do next. It didn¡¯t really matter. I was absolutely sick of this world tossing me around left and right. If I died, so be it.


    But I was done being kicked around. No more.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the great hero King Gideon was a coward not fit to lick Ashwash¡¯s balls,¡± I taunted, adopting the tone and way of speech I¡¯d heard from the Knights who¡¯d served me. ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Not even Jarold spoke as the entire amphitheater held its collective breath, waiting to hear what the man playing Gideon would do.


    I reached into my Heart rings and drew on their vitality, lunar power flooding my energy pathways with a rush that nearly caused me to gasp. Instead, I held up my hand and flicked the would be killer-spear at my side. It didn¡¯t just break. It shattered.


    ¡°Now what, oh great king? Do you plan to kill a twelve-year-old girl?¡± I, again, taunted the still-silent man. I could see him gritting his teeth, clearly not having come prepared for being taunted by a child. Strictly speaking, he was much more powerful than my current self - well, at least where raw energy was concerned. Raw power, however, was not the only factor in war.


    ¡°Child, you dare question the honor of the Frozen King?¡± He finally and lamely bellowed. The crowd gave a cheer but it was hollow, a husk of what it had been. Most of them just looked on, wide-eyed. He paused and spoke quietly, as if to someone unseen. ¡°Who is this kid? You never told me the child had magic, this was supposed to be a slaughter reenactment. She was supposed to be the weakling elf offspring, not, not¡­ not whatever she is!¡± I didn¡¯t give him time to receive an answer.


    ¡°I question the honor of the pig before me, slaughtering his allies. Are you the Frozen King, or some fool pretending to be something greater than himself?¡±


    He snarled and raised his hands, blue magic swirling around them with a deadly flourish. Before his magic was completed, I condensed lunar energy into a single point above my finger.


    And then I flicked it at him like I¡¯d done with the ice spear. The white dot collided with the swirling blue energy and both blinked out of existence. No sound, no explosion. Just gone.


    I laughed, but it was without mirth. The laugh was cold and cruel, unfitting and unnatural for a twelve-year-old girl. I knew that. I didn¡¯t care. This was not a progenitor. This was a man from a small, backwater world who didn¡¯t even know about cores or cancellation techniques. All I had to do was send a dot of condensed heart energy toward him before his internal energy was released and poof, it dissipated. While everyone was enraptured with the drama, I made my way toward one of the opposing slaves who squirmed, a steel shard sticking from one of his eyes. The other slaves stared at me, open-mouthed and without understanding. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    All except an ebony man, no older than his mid-twenties with black eyes that sparked with rebellion. His face was plastered with sweat and his body was covered with scars, blood, and gore. But I liked that expression. Our eyes met for a fraction of a second. A single fraction but I saw understanding dawn in them as I approached the downed man. He whispered something to the man next to him, who looked much older and weathered. This one with pale skin and hair a dull red like a dying fire.


    Both of them gingerly stepped backward, away from my spectacle and toward some of the injured slaves. As I drove my foot into the man with the steel shard in his head, they also acted, each killing an injured slave. I didn¡¯t know if the killed men were our opposition or not, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    [You have gained heart ring energy.]


    [Two others have chosen to transfer their obtained heart ring energy to you. Absorbing.]


    [You have absorbed sufficient energy to create a third heart ring.]


    [Attempting to form heart ring]


    [Error]


    [Formation failed. Fighter''s name unknown. Unable to register with the System.]


    [Provide Fighter Identification]


    ¡°Lilith,¡± I said.


    [Accepted. Creating temporary title based on Fighter''s past experiences, achievements, and sense of self. Queen of Rot established]


    [Class override. Classes necromancer and lunari combined. Current class: Soul Weaver]


    Gideon, clearly oblivious to the System, didn¡¯t react to the death of three more of his allies. That put the slave soldiers down from 20 to around 13 now, some having been killed before the ice shards. On the other hand, only four in total from my original slave group had fallen, leaving me with 5 allies.


    Luckily, the system seemed to be working for the other five. I could sense properly structured heart rings among them, though not all. The five of them no longer slumped or looked ragged. Their breath came in heavy bursts, but their shoulders were back and the look in their eyes was no longer hopeless.


    I clamped down on all three as the third ring formed around my heart. They appeared around me, swirling in a uniform circle much as Gideon¡¯s had done. The man in the golden chariot bellowed a mocking laugh at my three circles, his seventeen rings still dancing around him. What Gideon didn¡¯t know, what no one here seemed to know, was that without a core, high bronze energy techniques would be a heart ring user¡¯s max. Any more and the power would begin to tax their heart. The Knight Captain with his twenty-one heart rings had built a solid foundation despite not having a core himself, so he could likely reach the strength of a high silver-level core before his heart gave out. If he¡¯d had a core, he could have fought me at my prime for some time.


    Gideon, however, did not have a proper core nor did he have the solid foundation of the Knight Captain. His heart rings were more foundationally solid than others I¡¯d seen in this world, but not by enough to matter in this fight.


    The audience began to jeer along with Gideon. Right up until the moment my heart rings collided with each other, spinning radically off their normal trajectory. I technically didn¡¯t have to show this. Broadcasting heart rings was something anyone with a heart ring could do if they wanted to, but it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    I wanted Gideon to see. I wanted all of them to see. To know that this - this is was the beginning of their end.


    My heart rings became intertwined, spinning across each other¡¯s axis. I put as much focus as I could without risking losing sight of my surroundings into the core¡¯s formation. I had done this before. It wasn¡¯t easy, but once someone learned the methodology, it became a fairly straightforward task. If slightly arduous.


    I could feel the entire stadium enraptured at the scene before them. Even Gideon, who I figured would have tried to attack me, was staring dumbly at the spinning heart rings. After a moment there was a deafening crack as the heart rings exploded into particles. Then, quickly, as if being pulled toward an invisible magnet at the very center of their rotations, the particles turned inward. All together and all at once.


    What remained where the heart rings had circled was a single bronze sphere thrumming with refined, pure energy. With a silent command, the sphere core vanished and took its place within my heart as the foundational core.


    The spectacle took no more than thirty seconds and I doubted anyone watching knew what had happened. Soon they would come to understand.


    I cracked my neck to the right and then the left, my grin having never faded. The sheer amount of pure lunar and necromantic energy coursing through my veins was electric. Though I didn¡¯t know how my body was so easily handling necromantic energy with a bronze-level core, I figured it must have something to do with the System assigning me the class of Soul Weaver. Unfortunately, that was not a class I was familiar with.


    Vaguely I remembered the System giving me the title of Queen of Rot. I decided to ignore that for the moment. It seemed someone, or something, knew who I was. Who I really was. And I would find that out eventually.


    I looked down at the body of the slave soldier my foot had killed and was surprised to find a small, reddish-white ball of energy hovering above his heart.


    ¡°W-what was that?¡± Gideon asked, his voice also heightened by energy now. I wasn¡¯t sure why he hadn¡¯t attacked me yet, even after the spectacle had ended. I suspected it might have to do with the fact I looked like a prepubescent child. He¡¯d seen me kill, but no doubt didn¡¯t really believe I¡¯d be a threat to his seventeen rings.


    Jarold, the caster, echoed the question. ¡°Folks¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anything like this before. That little girl had three heart rings and¡­ did she destroy them? But if she did, what was that sphere? Was that a core?¡±


    I ignored them, staring at the ball of energy. Eventually, I shrugged and reached down to grab it. When my hand should have touched the energy, I instead passed right through it. The ball, with a whoosh, slammed back down into the body.


    A single, thin string, one nearly invisible, remained attached to my palm and led to the corpse.


    A corpse that rose from the ground. Headless.


    And then with a pop, his head returned to his shoulders. He looked around, questioningly.


    At first, I thought that might have simply been how this world handled necromantic energy manipulation.


    No. It isn''t necromancy, I realized, reaching out my senses to examine the man. The living man.


    ¡°Holy Hells,¡± Gideon said as a panicked clamor in the audience broke the silence. ¡°What is that?¡±


    The soldier was alive. Not undead. Alive.

 Chapter 17: Nobility and Divinity

    What I had just done was impossible. Not simply difficult or requiring high levels of energy refinement - it was impossible. No one could bring the dead back to life. It went against the laws of reality. The dead were gone.


    At least that¡¯s how it was supposed to be.


    When his eyes met mine, all the fear and confusion previously sketched across his newly-fashioned head vanished. Where there had been fear, there was now worship. Instead of confusion, determination. He bowed at my feet, and I vaguely noticed the tunneller clamping both its jaws around the goat creature¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°My Queen,¡± the resurrected man said, his voice suddenly raspy and ancient. ¡°Tell me your desires.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond, still reeling from how I¡¯d apparently broken the fabric of reality and somehow changed the man¡¯s fate.


    ¡°What are you?¡± I whispered, low enough that he shouldn¡¯t have been able to hear.


    He heard. ¡°I am whatever you want me to be.¡±


    [Welcome to the Orpheus System, Awakener. You have achieved the minimal requirements for entry into heaven''s system.]


    This was a new voice. A deep, almost melodic male voice, not the monotonous one from before.


    ¡°This is blasphemy against the Gods!¡± Gideon shouted, his accusations repeated in screams from the audience.


    Intermixed with the accusations of heresy and trickery, I could hear very different¡­ accusations that I wasn¡¯t sure I liked much more than being a blasphemer.


    ¡°It¡¯s the saintess.¡±


    ¡°The saintess is here.¡±


    ¡°The goddess of life has sent to us a messenger.¡±


    Different voices collided with each other as I watched the audience high above me begin to turn toward each other. Loud voices and angry faces at first. Then, slowly, patches of arguing onlookers broke out into brawls.


    I nearly broke out in a genuine laugh of disbelief. How religious were the folk in this city for them to believe I could have ever been the saintess of anything? True, I didn¡¯t view myself as a villain, but I certainly was no shining beacon of divine will.


    I was not a saintess or a villain; I was merely a survivor, ruler of my own path.


    If only they could see the Queen of Rot title oh so graciously forced upon me by the system.


    The goat creature staggered when it finally broke through the rock slabs. It was too late. The tunneller, expecting the slabs to break, pounced the moment the creature was off balance. Blood sprayed like a geyser as both mouths bit down on both sides of the goat¡¯s head, causing the thing¡¯s skull to collapse inward. I wanted to vomit.


    I raised my sword in Gideon¡¯s direction, the sight of him a stark difference from the gloating noble a moment earlier. He now looked as confused as the man kneeling at my knees had upon awakening. Gideon¡¯s brows were scrunched in thought, and I could see his eyes constantly flickering from me to the area where I knew the rich and noble were. The section was at the arena¡¯s peak and jutted out overhead, the sun above us all blocked by a golden embellished overhang.


    He raised his sword in a tentative manner, his lips forming words too far away for me to hear. I doubted he was speaking to me anyway.


    Taking advantage of his distracted focus, I wrapped both my hands and sword in the new black and white swirling Soul Weaver energy and launched myself over the fifty feet or so separating us. Much like the goat creature, he¡¯d been caught off guard.


    Gideon raised his ice-covered arms up in defense just a fraction late, and my empowered hands slammed into his chest. That should have greatly injured him if not straight killed him.


    Instead, I found myself having phased through the man. Not a scratch on him. Gideon turned around, his eyes nearly bugged out of his head. We just stared at each other for a moment. And then, without a sound, he collapsed to the ground. His life energy fled the vessel like it was being evaporated.


    The energy fled toward me. Toward the reddish-white ball sitting in the palm of my left hand that absorbed every last drop. The more energy sucked into the ball, the more drained Gideon¡¯s soulless body became. Little by little, it became nothing more than a sunken husk. I probably could have stopped the absorption. I knew instinctively that I could have.


    I didn¡¯t.


    I once knew some nobles who refused to kill, believing it would turn them into the very evil they fought against. They were all dead, and that belief was bullshit. They died with their honor intact, but they died all the same.


    Gideon was an enemy. My enemy. If he hadn¡¯t died from my mysterious new abilities, he would still have died from a blade through his heart.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    When I finally finished draining Gideon, his heart stopped. At the same moment, a shrill scream pierced through the noise of the stadium. It wasn¡¯t so much the woman had screamed louder than everything else. It was the pain in her voice, the desperate disbelief mixing with the pressure of high-tier energy coalescing into something I had only heard described as physical sound.


    ¡°No!¡± The woman cried, her voice clear with tears. ¡°Damien, no!¡±


    [A large amount of spirit energy has been collected. Absorb energy?]


    The gates on either side of the arena that each team of slaves had entered parted with an uncaring slam. At least a hundred soldiers from both directions flooded into the arena. Some with swords at the ready, some with crossbows, all looking¡­ hesitant.


    It wasn¡¯t fear exactly. At least, it wasn''t a fear of me. Fear of their Gods? I couldn¡¯t tell.


    I stayed calm despite the thudding of my heart and the ache from my core which thirsted for the thrill of battle. I quirked an eyebrow at the approaching soldiers as nonchalantly as I could. By the looks on their worried faces, maybe I even pulled it off.


    ¡°Is this how you greet your saintess?¡± I asked, holding what was probably a physical manifestation of Gideon¡¯s soul in my hand. ¡°Should I ask the Goddess to strike down all her nonbelievers?¡±


    That stopped them cold, and I tutted.


    ¡°You should show more deference to a messenger of your Go-¡°


    ¡°Enough with this nonsense,¡± screamed that same shrill voice from earlier. I turned to face its owner. It was a tall, scrawny woman with a sunken face and an overly large nose. Her blue eyes and cheeks were stained wet with tears. It looked disturbing in contrast to the woman¡¯s prim golden-purple dress that hung an inch above her similarly colored shoes.


    Next to her, looking not particularly perturbed, was an older man with the same colors, though he wore a large crown on his head. I noticed at that point a thin circlet was on the woman¡¯s. The man had the silver remains of a once youthful head of hair and a beard of silver hair with golden flecks.


    In between the two was a young woman, maybe sixteen or seventeen, with golden hair to her waist. Light blue eyes stared out at the arena dispassionately. Almost bored. Only the man had any semblance of combat training, though I could tell both women had been rigorously schooled in the etiquette of royalty. It was in the way they walked. In the way their body moved with their legs, yet their head remained almost still. In the way their eyes seemed to try to look beyond the facade of Lilliana.


    Ah. What had the man told Chella the previous night? That princess¡­ Aurelia? Aurora? Something like that would be attending the festival?


    The situation had quickly escalated further than what I would have preferred. I¡¯d hoped to gain enough attention to attract the arena runners and make a deal with them. An arena, despite its inherent flaws, wouldn¡¯t have been the worst place to train myself before returning to the Silverwater Barony.


    Though this situation wasn¡¯t too awful. I could always bring back Gideon - no, Damien. Probably.


    As the trio drew nearer, I sketched a bow to the King first, and then the two women who were likely princesses. The taller woman didn¡¯t strike me as a Queen, but just in case, I bowed to her second after the King but before the younger girl to avoid any potential disrespect.


    My bows were slight, no more than a respectful dip of my head while keeping my back at a very slight incline. Generally, such a bow was used when greeting an equal. In this world, I had nearly no status. I should have performed a proper curtsy, bowing my head deeply at the end. I scoffed at the idea. They were lucky I even dropped my gaze.


    ¡°Your majesty,¡± I spoke after straightening, ignoring the hysterical woman. Again, I broke the rules of etiquette by initiating a conversation with a higher noble. I didn¡¯t care. And I doubt the king did either considering he was staring at me with developing interest and I was still basically cocooned in gore from the earlier melee. ¡°Are you enjoying the show?¡±


    Like when I taunted Gideon, the audience was as silent as the dead. Listening at the edge of their seats.


    Sheep. I thought. These worlds are full of sheep just waiting to leech off the misery of others.


    One of the guards who¡¯d entered from the opposite entrance of the royal family took a step forward, his golden suit of armor jostling from the movement. Instantly, the resurrected man who¡¯d been like a statue at my feet sprang up, a sword in his hand. He placed himself between me and the rest of the army, body as steady and determined as one who¡¯d trained their entire life for that singular purpose. The guard halted and looked at his king who shook his head no.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I am,¡± the ruler stated flatly. His voice came out weathered and aged, yet held a strength I remembered from when I would hear my father talk. My real father. ¡°You¡¯ve killed my son-in-law.¡±


    The way the king said ''son-in-law'' gave me the impression the man was less annoyed by the death of the man than having to call him son-in-law.


    ¡°Do you want me to bring him back?¡± I asked, tossing the manifested reddish-white soul into the air a few times.


    The King shook his head with a glance toward the still-nameless resurrected man. ¡°Not if he turns into whatever that is.¡± He paused and then looked at me. ¡°Who are you? What are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Lilliana Silverwater, second daughter of Baron Silverwater, and fifth in line to the Silverwater Barony,¡± I declared to all who could hear. With my energy-enhanced volume, that was everyone. ¡°I was wrongfully detained in this arena and I demand satisfaction.¡± I nudged Gideon, Damien, whatever his name was with my foot.  ¡°Though I¡¯ve received some measure of satisfaction already.¡±


    Based on The History of Lysoria, it was commonplace for nobles who had been wronged by another noble to request satisfaction; some type of restitution for their injuries. If the King acknowledged me as a daughter of the Silverwater house in Lysoria, my chances of living went up significantly. Or, at the very least, I wouldn''t be executed for killing a member of the royal family.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a noble lady?¡± The younger woman said, cradling the other sobbing woman in her arms. She looked doubtfully at my gore-covered figure and I shrugged.


    ¡°Is it so hard to believe one would fight for their life, even a noble¡¯s daughter?¡± I responded. ¡°Would you not have fought?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I would have!¡± The girl shot back. ¡°But yo-.¡±


    The King put a hand on his daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The daughter of a Baron and the Saintess for the Goddess Persephone; those are both very heavy claims, fighter. To claim both nobility and divinity have been lost to a slaver''s market is quite... perplexing.¡± He motioned to me and the group of guards to my rear. ¡°Let them take you back into the dungeons. I will see if your words are true. If you have lied to me, you will be hung for attempting to lie to the Crown of Cael. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes, I do, your majesty.¡±

 Chapter 18: Advent of the Soul Weaver

    I was not taken back to the dungeons with all the other surviving slaves. While the group of us was being shepherded back toward the cells, a handful of the guards grabbed me and split off from the main group, dragging me down the path where I¡¯d been injected with the blue blood of Orpheus, the progenitor. The chamber was the same as it had been - barren but with a single desk cluttered with all sorts of experimental tools and liquid, and the progenitor chained up against the far wall. This time, however, there was one difference: a wooden chair had been placed a dozen or so feet from both Orpheus and the desk. That¡¯s where I was forced to sit. The two guards proceeded to tie my hands behind my back with warded chains. I instantly felt all the new power I¡¯d accumulated drain away. Then they bound my feet.


    ¡°Is all this truly necessary?¡± I said, casting a glance at the guard locking the golden chains around my ankles. ¡°I still have the slave bond on me - what do you think I could even do with that brand on me?¡±


    He grunted. ¡°Ain¡¯t my job to think about that. Stay still.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it should be your business though,¡± I warned, putting the Saintess facade back up. ¡°I don¡¯t believe your Goddess will be too pleased about this.¡±


    The guard, again, gave a noncommittal grunt and shrugged. ¡°Them Gods have better things to do than worry about what I do.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I hissed. ¡°But I don¡¯t. Be warned, soldier - my goddess may be a paragon of forgiveness. I am not.¡± Truth be told, I had no idea whether or not that was true. I didn¡¯t know anything about this goddess I was supposedly the saint of other than the fact she was the goddess of life. The guard¡¯s face paled and beads of sweat formed at the edge of his forehead, but he finished tying me despite his obvious discomfort with my presence.


    I didn¡¯t have time to continue my threats and warnings before Darmond entered the room, gaunt as ever. The researcher¡¯s inhuman dark blue eyes stared at me with the grimmest smile I¡¯d seen him wear. Last time he was full of academic joy. That joy seemed to have become a maniacal resolution.


    Without saying a word, he strode up to me and I could smell day-old sweat and the slightest hint of cooked meat wafting from his direction. Had it really been so long since I¡¯d had a real meal that I could now smell it on another? He took a small scalpel from his pocket and sliced the side of my forearm with a short, quick cut. Reddish-blue fluid seeped out. I expected the academic to yip in excitement, but he just nodded.


    ¡°Outstanding. It looks like the two bloods have mixed perfectly,¡± he murmured, making a similar cut on my other arm and then right above my right hip. ¡°Simply outstanding. It¡¯s a perfect mix. Truly, you are a marvelous child.¡± He took a small vial from his desk and used my cuts to fill it with blood. ¡°If only we had more time, I could study you more. Find out why you. Why does your blood match so well.¡± He sighed, putting down the vials and scalpel. Darmond wiped the scalpel clean. ¡°Unfortunately, it looks like the King will be taking you from here soon.¡± Out of nowhere, his eyes darkened and he slammed his fist down on the table. I tried not to wince in surprise and was successful. Orpheus didn¡¯t budge either, though I noticed at some point he had opened his eyes and was now staring openly at me. ¡°He doesn¡¯t understand! None of them understand what you can give to us. To all of us.¡± The gaunt researcher stepped directly in front of me, his nose mere inches from my own. ¡°Child, I believe somewhere inside of you is the key to immortality. And it goes beyond that - to give immortality to everyone. This King, this country,¡± he shook his head, the wild look in his eyes raising goosebumps along my neck, ¡°they don¡¯t understand. How could they? This is the realm of the Gods. The heavens!¡±


    It was at that point Orpheus chose to release a hoarse chuckle. The sound was deep and ancient, reverberating through my bones as it echoed around the chamber. ¡°Fools,¡± the voice rasped with hollow pity. ¡°My blood¡­ is not the blood of Gods. No¡­ you have brought¡­ forth¡­ your end.¡± Orpheus¡¯ eyes had never left me. Those black coals which had been hopeless before, dead, even, had rekindled with a sort of¡­ pride? ¡°It is¡­ the advent of the Soul Weaver.¡± His voice became increasingly clear and more pronounced even as his progenitor pressure began to seep even through the golden chains. Finally, those black eyes of his that seemed to look right through me looked away, up at the ceiling as if he were praying. ¡°The Guardians will chase you to the end, oh Queen of Rot. Your fate¡­ is ever your own to weave.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Then he was silent, his head bobbing back to his chest with a soft thud. For a moment no one moved - well, I couldn¡¯t even if I wanted to but Darmond didn¡¯t move. Then he jumped and scrambled forward to Orpheus, rapidly performing a series of tests I wouldn¡¯t begin to understand. The researcher let out a final, relieved breath. Still alive then.


    There was a bang on the door and then a third soldier whispered into the ear of the soldier that¡¯d tied my legs.


    ¡°You have five minutes left, Darmond,¡± the guard stated. The researcher spent those remaining minutes running various diagnostics on me, different than what he¡¯d done to Orpheus, injecting me with more blue fluid and removing more of my blood. I didn¡¯t know why, but I couldn¡¯t wait to get away from the madman who spouted increasingly nonsensical mutterings until the very last second. The guards had to physically drag me away from the researcher who was shouting and screaming at the guards that he wasn¡¯t done.


    The guard I¡¯d spoken to had slung me over his shoulder and I bounced as he moved to slam the door shut with a final, resounding thwap. The sudden silence away from the screaming researcher was jarring but in a nice way.


    ¡°Well, that was something,¡± the new, third guard said and the other two laughed. I attempted a short laugh too, since it had been quite bizarre and the guards seemed friendly enough, but the constant jostling and sharp pain of metal armor being jabbed into me like I was some sack of potatoes made laughing impossible. It was all I could do not to grunt every time the armored shoulder sank into the soft flesh of my stomach. Which now had a bunch of small cuts thanks to the mad researcher.


    ¡°Can you just let me down?¡± I was finally able to say. ¡°I have the slave tattoo and nowhere to run. Just let me walk. In the name of the Gods, put me down.¡±


    The three looked at each other and when the third one shrugged, I felt large hands reach up and bring me down back to my feet. ¡°You will have to walk with the chains on your hands, but we will take them off the ones around your feet. Don¡¯t try to run. I don¡¯t want to harm a child.¡±


    ¡°Run?¡± I just barely restrained myself from spitting the word. ¡°Where would I run? Back to the Arena? Back to wherever in the Gods¡¯ name that madman is? No. No, thank you. Just let me walk back to my bed.¡± The second guard unlocked the chains around my ankles and I shrugged off the hand that steadied me when I was immediately unbalanced from the sudden removal of weight. ¡°I can walk fine. Leave me be.¡± I could tell the guards were confused by my tone. It was likely their first time being ordered around by a child, much less a slave child. On the other hand, I might be a saint and a noble, and it didn¡¯t look like they had any orders that I couldn¡¯t walk on my own in the tunnels. They eventually relented and as the walk continued, paid less and less attention to me, engaging each other in various topics like women and the King. Which was fine by me.


    The next morning I was sitting cross-legged on the tattered mattress called my bed, trying to eat the bowl of slop when the bulbous-headed man came marching into the dungeons surrounded by a handful of guards, none of whom I recognized.


    He cleared his throat and held up a scroll of parchment stamped closed with the claw of a dragon. ¡°Ahem. All bow before the word of His Majesty, King Isadore the Seventh, Lord and Ruler of the Kingdom of Cael, savior of the high humans, destroyer of elves, and Master of the South.¡± The bulbous man paused, apparently waiting for us all to bow or kneel in deference to the words of the King. None of us bothered. I doubted any of the slaves were actual citizens of Cael.


    I filled my mouth with the slop and forced back my gag reflex as I chewed the goop and unknown lumps, and swallowed. Disgusting. The King¡¯s messenger, I assumed he was, staring at Chella and Dralos as if telling them to use the slave mark to force us into kowtowing. Neither of them had gone down on the floor either. After a long moment, the bulbous man took a deep breath and, furiously, undid the seal to open the scroll, and began to read. ¡°By Decree of His Majesty, King Isadore, Slave #33122 is hereby recognized as Lady Lilliana Silverwater, daughter of Baron Silverwater. Baron Silverwater has been apprised of the situation and is headed here now, and should arrive within seven days. The issue of whether Lady Silverwater is the Saintess of Goddess Dhalia remains to be decided. However, as Lady Lilliana has already declared herself to be so, the King has decided, with recommendations from the Church of Life, to continue the Arena battles with Lady Lilliana as her Saintess Trials. She, along with any slave she chooses, will face three trials. Each a combat in the name of the Cael Kingdom. Should the Goddess¡¯ light truly shine upon Lady Lilliana, she shall be victorious. That is all.¡± He rolled the scroll up and tucked it away. On his way out, his eyes caught mine, and his nose wrinkled.


    Guess I knew what he thought of the King¡¯s decision to find me of the nobility. I sighed and forced down another mouthful of the slop.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Marisar said, pushing aside the curtain separating our personal areas. ¡°You really are nobility.¡±


    ¡°Much good that did ¡®er,¡± Gronch said from the other side. ¡°She still ¡®as to fight.¡±

 Chapter 19: Just One Hit

    Despite Gronch¡¯s arrogance and generally unpleasant demeanor, I quickly understood within seconds of our spar how he¡¯d won his earlier death fight without so much as a scar. He was, by far, the strongest of the slaves in the dungeon''s arena in terms of raw skill with weapons.


    In response to my killing the King¡¯s son-in-law, the slavers had imposed stronger restrictions on us, preventing the use of our heart rings outside the arena floors. While we could still gather energy and create new rings, the new ring would be instantly sealed upon formation. Instead, they provided us with new steel blades, with a warning not to kill each other.


    Unfortunately, despite training for decades in my previous life, in this life, my body was not physically fit for combat. While forming a core had aided in developing Lilliana¡¯s body into a weapon to some extent, it was nowhere near capable of fighting off a rampaging half-orc without any physical empowerment.


    Soon after the bulbous-headed messenger had departed, Chella handed me a smaller, unsealed roll of parchment that outlined the trials with absolutely no detail. Before I stuffed it into the pocket of my worn pants, it read:


    "Lady Silverwater, by order of the Church of Light and the King, your trials shall be as follows, each separated by three days: the first shall be a test of faith, the second of strength, and the third of destiny. May the Gods and Goddesses be ever leading you upon the correct path.


    Signed: King Isadore."


    Since then, it had been around two days. I¡¯d chosen to spend the first day sparring with the other slaves using whatever weapons were available, displaying varying levels of mastery. I preferred the sword if it had proper balance, though I had next to no training for wielding the hammer. That¡¯s where Gronch came in.


    The majority of the second day had been spent getting tossed around the dungeon like a sack of trash by Gronch, who was clearly a well-trained hammer user. If Gronch was to be believed, he was not just well-trained - he was a Captain of the Diamond Orc Militia that had been warring with the Kingdom of Cael for years at the northern border. I had no idea if that was true, but Marisar didn¡¯t say anything, so I figured it probably was accurate.


    At least the part about the militia existing.


    Gronch swung diagonally with his war hammer, the flat of the hammer¡¯s head colliding erratically with my steel blade. I mistakenly leaned into the battle of strength, and my sword flew from my hands, spinning away under some slave¡¯s bed. I cursed. The body of a child was simply so different from my own, and I had yet to gain enough experience with the body¡¯s limitations. For better or for worse, my new body was also continually growing in strength, and due to that constant change, I was significantly misjudging the new parameters.


    I jogged over to where my sword had been flung, while Gronch stood in the same spot, looking a combination of bored and pleased with himself. I knelt and yanked the sword out. The blade slid out with a shrill noise as it scraped against the stone floor. My breath somewhat calmed, and I stalked back toward Gronch, staggering my feet to enter into a proper fighting stance. ¡°Again.¡±


    Gronch yawned. I lunged at him, steel blade aimed directly at his throat. The large half-orc swatted my strike away almost lazily with the butt of his hammer, then rotated the weapon to crack against the side of my skull. I could always see the blows coming, but could never react to them. I couldn¡¯t figure out why. Gronch wasn¡¯t faster than me; I¡¯d established that early on. Yet, his blows came hard and straight, without wasted movements, and I always received the end of it. Or my blade did.


    This time, my face did, and I flew back a handful of feet, rolling smoothly to my feet in an attempt to disregard the thumping pain that now screamed from where he¡¯d hit me. To say I was surprised wouldn¡¯t do the shock I felt justice. I was never the greatest close combat fighter, since I had trained from an early age as a Lunari mage. That didn¡¯t mean I hadn¡¯t trained for decades in close combat. Even with the disadvantage of size and strength, this was proving ridiculous.


    ¡°How are you doing that,¡± I attempted to ask politely. It came out as a snarl. Gronch didn¡¯t seem offended, though. Rather, he beamed with a pride that pulled his lips into a smile so wide it showed the base of the tusks jutting upward from his lower jaw. It looked particularly menacing like he was baring fangs at me.


    He didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Come,¡± he said, beckoning me forward with his hammer. ¡°Land a hit on me, and I will teach you. Raise your sword again, mage child. I am having great fun!¡±


    Now I snarled for real, unrestrained. The orc seemed to love it, savoring the bloodlust radiating off me in waves. With what felt like inhuman discipline, I kept myself from charging at the orc warrior. That hadn¡¯t worked the first time or the fifth time, and I had a feeling it would continue to not work.


    I spun the sword around my hand by its hilt and slowly crouched so that my weight leaned over my feet. One of my trainers from my Kingdom of Aedronir had been a Therianthrope. A beastman of the Tiger Nation. I knew only the slim basics of his kind as I''d never spent much time with the Tiger Nation or any of the beastmen nations. The majority of what I knew was that they were, usually, abnormally strong and brutal. Fortunately, I¡¯d witnessed his fighting style a few times; enough that I somewhat understood the basics.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Instead of charging, I kept a dozen or so feet of distance between us and began to prowl in a circle around the orc. He raised an eyebrow at me, moving lazily to keep his torso facing in my direction. We circled a few more times, and I could see he was getting annoyed. When he finally took a step toward me, my entire being surged forward with enough speed to turn me into a blur of motion. His eyes followed my movements for a split second and then became unable to keep up with the sheer speed with which I was moving.


    His hammer raised as I stuck my left foot in the ground right in front of him and pivoted right to circle to his back, where I swung my sword diagonally up from my left knee. It should have struck him, just like all my other attacks.


    It didn¡¯t.


    Luckily, the tiger fighting style I¡¯d switched to emphasized nimbleness and adaptability. When Gronch¡¯s hammer swung toward me at an angle that should have been impossible with a speed that had no business keeping up with my own, I ducked under the horizontal hammer, which then slammed through the air above me while I redirected my upward slash to cross against the back of Gronch¡¯s legs.


    The river of rage contained inside of me absolutely roared at the incoming bloodshed. Swiftly as it¡¯d come up, I shoved it down and halted my swing. I¡¯d halted a bit late, so a thin bright red line blared from the back of Gronch¡¯s legs, tiny crimson drops sliding down to disappear beneath his bare feet.


    Gronch snorted and gave out the friendliest laugh I¡¯d ever heard come from an orc or even a half-orc.


    ¡°Aye, ya got me there. That was risky of you,¡± he said, seemingly unbothered by the cut on his leg. If he¡¯d even noticed. ¡°That was some split-second drop. If ya mistimed it by even a second, my hammer woulda cracked your face.¡±


    I just shrugged, panting. ¡°Life is risks.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth,¡± he bellowed, walking over to clap me roughly on the back. ¡°Ya know what, girlie? I changed mah mind about you. I kinda like ya now. You got some real spirit. Like an orc!¡±


    I¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure that was a compliment, even if Gronch had meant it as one. A full human that was like an orc? Wasn¡¯t that basically calling me some type of wild beast? Though I suppose I had used a fighting style based on the movements of a tiger beast so maybe that assessment wasn¡¯t far off.


    Marisar clapped from where he sat on the floor, his large blue fingers slapping against each other with a wet sucking noise.


    ¡°I will never get used to this Selenian,¡± Gronch grumbled, heaving his large hammer against his right shoulder. ¡°In my nation, the Selenian are powerful water warriors. Many of my brethren have died by being pulled into the depths of their waters.¡± He motioned toward Marisar as we approached, not bothering to lower his volume. ¡°But of course, this Selenian refuses to even hold a weapon.¡±


    ¡°I am a pacifist,¡± Marisar responded, his calm demeanor not matching the drowning gurgle sound he made while talking. ¡°We do not fight, even when we would die.¡± Gronch scoffed, and I stayed silent. It wasn¡¯t my place to pass judgment on Marisar¡¯s beliefs. If he wanted to die in the dungeons, that would be his choice. I¡¯d met many pacifists as Queen of Aedronir, and only the lucky ones had lived more than two decades. Even the most fortunate always died before four decades. Except for Droth, one of my advisors. He¡¯d been the only pacifist I¡¯d known to reach six decades of life.


    The three of us sat side by side against the dungeon¡¯s stone wall in silence. I had never been someone who took in friends. I¡¯d found the idea quite bizarre. A Queen did not have friends. She couldn¡¯t. No weaknesses.


    Yet, here I was, sitting between two creatures without worrying one of them would kill me. Were these friends? Or were they allies? A sort of the enemy of my enemy is my friend situation? I couldn¡¯t tell, and I didn¡¯t want to think about the answer.


    ¡°What¡¯s the first trial for tomorrow?¡± Marisar asked, his wet voice soft and somewhat awkward like he¡¯d been pondering the same questions I had a moment earlier.


    ¡°A test of faith,¡± I said. ¡°That is all the King¡¯s message warned me of. A test of faith sounds¡­ not particularly difficult.¡±


    Marisar shook his head in disagreement. ¡°No, I do not believe that is correct, Lady Lilliana.¡± Most of the slaves had taken to calling me that since the King¡¯s decree. ¡°Faith is always the toughest of challenges. You will not know what is right or wrong, up or down. You will have to rely solely on your faith in the Goddess Dhalia, most likely.¡± The Selenian looked at me with a worried expression, the blue skin around his eyes quivering slightly. ¡°Do you truly have faith that Goddess Dhalia will protect you throughout these trials?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answered honestly. ¡°Gods and Goddesses do not help even their most devout believers.¡± Never once had I ever seen any divine being lend aid to a survivor. If they existed, they did not care. ¡°The King¡¯s note never mentioned it was a trial of faith in the Goddess of Life. Only a trial of faith.¡± I looked at both Marisar and Gronch. ¡°I, at least, have faith in myself.¡±


    Gronch, once more sinking into his usual arrogant and unpleasant demeanor as the fighting adrenaline left him, snorted. ¡°Yer gonna die tomorrow, I just know it.¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you teach me that speed skill you kept bashing my head in with? Who knows, maybe it''ll stop me from having my skull caved in tomorrow.¡±


    Gronch just grunted.


    "You know I''m going to pick both of you for the trial, right?" I said, already standing up. "Shouldn''t you help me survive to help yourself survive? Plus, you did promise."


    He muttered something but followed me to his feet. Marisar stood as well. He stared at both of us and frowned as if making his mind up about something. "I will teach the two of you something as well. Tomorrow, we all survive."


    Us and whatever other slaves I picked. The Decree had not stated what number of slaves I could bring, so I planned to bring every slave in this dungeon to the trial. If they all gained access to Orpheus'' power, that would only benefit me in my eventual escape.


    "Wait a second." I turned and jogged toward the two warriors who had shared their energy gains with me during the Massacre reenactment. Julius and Romeo, Marisar had told me. I wanted them in whatever training we were about to do. The two seemed trustworthy enough. If they weren''t, well, I would handle that if it came to it.


    I needed to start rebuilding my forces somewhere.

 Chapter 20: You Must Survive, My Queen

    As it turned out, both Romeo and Julius were formidable fighters in their own right, even without the System¡¯s boost. To my utter and complete surprise, Julius went toe-to-toe with Gronch. It wasn¡¯t until Gronch pulled out his slow-but-fast movement that he finally scored a hit on the human fighter. Julius had an interesting appearance. His skin was extremely pale and dotted with many freckles that nearly buried his actual skin tone. He had orange hair of a brightness matched only by the lightness of his blue eyes. The man stood perhaps a head shorter than Gronch but was still fairly tall for a human.


    While Julius was well-trained and light-skinned, Romeo was the exact opposite. Though Romeo had the same lithe musculature as Julius and was of similar height, the younger fighter¡¯s skin was as dark as midnight. His eyes were somehow even darker as if an abyss lurked within him. He wore his thicker black hair short and without any signs of an unruly beard, unlike his older comrade who was quite fond of his growing orange beard. The two made an odd pairing.


    Marisar had also tried to teach us some healing, though that hadn¡¯t really stuck with any of us. Healing magic, I discovered, was different from heart energy with a healing attribute in this world of Graedon. The tattoos did not block it since they drew on natural energy to increase the speed of one¡¯s recovery. It was interesting, but I¡¯d never had any luck with magic or energy that involved creating or fixing. I promised Marisar if we lived that I would practice it every now and then. He had looked disappointed I hadn¡¯t shown more interest. I¡¯m sure I hadn¡¯t looked particularly pleased that his big reveal was healing magic. I had to admit though that I was a bit curious about the difference this world held between magic and energy, and how that interacted with the slave tattoos.


    As we watched Gronch take the upper hand against Julius in what was supposed to be a demonstration of the slow-but-fast movement, I tossed a glance over to Romeo. ¡°How did you two meet?¡±


    Romeo shrugged, not taking his eyes off the fighters. ¡°We just happened to meet and got along.¡±


    That sounded like a lie. ¡°Just happened to meet?¡± I pressed. ¡°And you just decided to have some random slave you just met guard your back in an arena?¡±


    The young fighter shrugged again, still not looking at me. After a few seconds, I mirrored his shrug and let the issue go. No use forcing him to tell me something he didn¡¯t want to, especially when the chances of him dying during one of the trials were high. At that point, the boy¡¯s background wouldn¡¯t matter. That didn¡¯t stop my brain from trying to analyze the relationship between the two. Eventually, I settled on the ebony fighter being some sort of foreign highborn, maybe a fallen noble, and Julius was likely some sort of guard. A knight, perhaps. Of course, there was no way to be certain, but the way Julius seemed weirdly protective of Romeo and the way Romeo always acted with dignity about him suggested my guess was at the very least, close enough to the truth.


    There was a thud and Julius collapsed, momentarily stunned as the hilt of Gronch¡¯s hammer slammed into his temple. I winced, remembering what that felt like.


    ¡°Lady Lilliana,¡± Marisar said from my right, the three of us sitting against the dungeon¡¯s wall with myself in the center. ¡°This may be inappropriate to ask, but if we are going to fight for you, I would like some answers to my questions. How did a noble like yourself, especially one of the Lysorian Kingdom, get captured by slavers? Were you kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°Who cares,¡± Gronch grumbled with a self-satisfied smirk on his face as Romeo sprung to his feet and dashed over to Julius who still sat on the ground, massaging the side of his head. ¡°The princess can explain herself if we all survive. First, she needs to learn the slow-but-fast movement.¡±


    ¡°I care,¡± Marisar insisted, keeping his eyes locked on me. ¡°How can any kingdom require such a small child to fight, especially one of noble birth?¡± He shook his head and small droplets of water flung from his face. ¡°It simply does not make sense.¡±


    I placed my hand on Marisar¡¯s shoulder and climbed to my feet. ¡°I may be of noble birth, but it was not Baroness Silverwater who gave birth to me. Though,¡± I let a smile play across my lips for a moment, ¡°I doubt the Baroness expected me to end up here.¡±


    She probably thought I¡¯d died in the belly of the beast king. I kept that part to myself. Both Marisar and Gronch were proving to be useful allies, but that didn¡¯t mean I wanted them to know I¡¯d encountered a Beast King and a Progenitor. That might lead to questions I wasn¡¯t ready to answer.


    Turning to Gronch, I rolled my shoulders and staggered my feet into my regular fighting stance. ¡°Okay, let me try this again.¡±


    ¡®You must only appear to move slowly,¡¯ Gronch had explained to us earlier, for the tenth time, after we¡¯d all failed to grasp even the most basic form of the slow-but-fast movement. ¡®All beings leave a small path of heart energy when they move. You must spot the remnant energy and you must allow your movement to be pulled by it. Do not fight the flow, ride it.¡¯Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The problem was none of us knew what in the four hells he was talking about. Not a single trainer I had ever worked with mentioned anything about remnant energies that shadowed physical movements. We all continued to try throughout the day, even as the white balls of energy began to flicker, the signal that it was time to return to the personal areas.


    I growled when the balls of light flickered again and I still hadn¡¯t done the movement even once. ¡°This does not make any sense,¡± I raged while repeating the forms Gronch had shown us. ¡°There isn¡¯t any remnant energy - the tattoos sealed it all!¡±


    Gronch shook his head from his personal area. ¡°Remnant energy ain¡¯t sealed, girl. It can¡¯t be. It ain¡¯t part of us but of the world.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense either!¡± My frustration was clearly building. I should have spent the past two days training my heart energy and newly formed core. I was a mage, wielder of the world¡¯s energies. What was I doing trying to learn close combat techniques within a day?


    The lights blinked, longer this time. I had around ten minutes left. Fuck.


    A lanky man approached me from the dimmed distance, his torn clothes and deadpan gray eyes sent the familiar goosebumps up the back of my neck. When I¡¯d first resurrected him, the slave had looked fine. Healthy, even. Normal.


    As the days progressed, however, he¡¯d gotten progressively worse. His skin had gone gray, withered, and wrinkled. The fight and determination in his eyes had slowly faded into a monotonous stare. Whenever he spoke we were greeted by an inhuman rasp that was like grating steel.


    It was incredibly disturbing. Raising the undead never did that. The undead always rose as living skeletons of whatever the creature was. Occasionally, if the undead was powerful enough, it would retain some of its previous physical appearance.


    Never had I managed to raise anything with individuality and sentience. Then, to watch it slowly dissipate from the¡­ man¡­ was particularly horrible. The thought of simply killing it had occurred to me. In the end, I let it keep living, or whatever state it was in. I needed to learn more about my new abilities, even if it was at the cost of this man¡¯s suffering beyond death.


    ¡°Let me help, my Queen. You must survive the trials tomorrow,¡± came the gravelly voice of the resurrected, coming to kneel at my feet, his eyes cast down to the floor. ¡°You must open your mind to the energies around you, not strangle it.¡±


    I wanted to shout at it that its words didn¡¯t make a lick of sense either. I didn¡¯t get the chance. The resurrected being rose to its feet in a single swift motion and then placed his thumb on my forehead, his thin, elongated fingers curling suddenly around my head.


    An unfamiliar power washed over me. It wasn¡¯t an uncomfortable energy. Rather, it felt right. Like it was a power that belonged to me but wasn¡¯t my own.


    ¡°Accept my energy, my Queen,¡± the resurrected said, his body becoming increasingly gaunt as power flooded me. As his power flooded me, I realized. ¡°You must survive, my queen. This should open your senses using my knowledge.¡± The dying being looked up at the ceiling and whispered something into the nether, then it simply folded like it had no bones to hold it up as the final strand of his energy swam into my core.


    ¡°What in the Gods¡¯ names,¡± Marisar gurgled. I heard his wet, shoeless feet slapping against the stone ground approaching me. I didn¡¯t look, my eyes wide as a rainbow of colors silhouetted the form of the fallen man from before he had fallen. Then the colors slowly fell, mimicking the resurrected¡¯s fall.


    ¡°Holy Hells,¡± I cursed in amazement, finally turning to Marisar who was similarly followed by a delayed silhouette of colors. ¡°Is this remnant energies?¡± Marisar sank to a squat next to the fallen resurrected. I didn¡¯t bother. The moment the final bit of energy had finished sinking into my core, something had snapped inside of me and I¡¯d know the man I¡¯d resurrected had returned to the beyond. When I looked at him now, the reddish-white soul flame I¡¯d seen hovering over him and Gideon earlier was nowhere to be seen. Snuffed out of existence.


    I didn¡¯t know how I knew that. I just knew.


    The white balls of light overhead blinked once again. This time, they did not flicker back on.


    ¡°What do we do with the body?¡± Marisar whispered. Even though I knew he was only a few feet to my right, I couldn¡¯t see him and the disembodied sound of someone talking from out in the nothingness was disconcerting.


    ¡°We have to leave it,¡± I said, trying to remember which direction my personal area had been in. ¡°There¡¯s not much we can do about it anyways but to leave it.¡±


    ¡°Did you¡­ kill him?¡± Marisar asked in an even smaller whisper.


    I shook my head. Then, realizing he couldn¡¯t see me, I said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything. You heard him - he gave me his energy. I think he gave me all of it until he collapsed.¡±


    ¡°I have never seen someone give away all their energy like that. I did not believe that was possible.¡± I could feel the Selenian on the verge of tears. I patted his shoulder. Or was it his head? The lack of light made it hard to tell. ¡°Let¡¯s figure out where our beds are before someone tries to kill us.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything but I could tell by the sound of wet skin slapping stone that he was up and moving.


    ¡°Over here, ya idiots,¡± Gronch barked, his thick foreign accent coming up even stronger than usual when he attempted to say the word "idiots." ¡°Follow my voice. And if anyone¡¯s planning on attacking because you can hear my voice, I will rip your fucking head off your Gods¡¯ damned shoulders.¡± Silence. Then Gronch spoke again and I made my way toward it, followed by Marisar¡¯s constant wet slapping.


    I knew Marisar was thinking about the life lost right before his eyes. I shook my head, my disagreement covered by the dark. Life was not fair or kind. Some would die, and some would live. In this current place, most of us would die, and if we stopped to lament each death, we would all die.


    And now we were one man short for the trials.

 Chapter 21: The Red Cardinal and the Mask Without Senses

    ¡°Laaaaaaadies, gentlemen, and everything in between, I¡¯m looking at you, ya purple slime,¡± Jarold the caster shouted as a row of purple glob creatures bobbed up and down with what I could only guess to be laughter. ¡°We have a very special treat for everyone today. And we have very special guests as well.¡± He quieted his voice in mock seriousness. ¡°The royal family is here today with one of only three Church of Light Cardinals. They are here today to see¡­ WHO?¡±


    ¡°The saintess!¡± The shout went up around the arena in an awkward scattering accompanied by some booing and the occasional heathen calls. Personally, I figured I was probably closer to a heathen than a Saintess for the Church of Light. It was the irony that put a small smile on my face as beams of gold light fell upon two overhangs at the opposite ends of the arena¡¯s upper seating area. The show of theatrics was too rich for my taste.


    ¡°Today,¡± Jarold continued, ¡°we see whether the young lady of the Silverwater Barony, Lady Lilliana Silverwater, is a true Saintess of Light, blessed by the Goddess Dhalia. Whether she has the faith necessary to be a Saintess. The first Saintess trial in what seems like forever, here! In our city of Sealrite!¡±


    The crowd roared its approval. Jarold¡¯s words echoed around the arena. I still hadn¡¯t managed to figure out where he actually was. Thousands, if not tens of thousands of people, filled the stadium seats and bellowed their bets or hopes and predictions to anyone within earshot. I¡¯d originally wondered whether Jarold cast from one of the two overhanging seating sections, but one was filled by the royal family and the other by some sort of religious group. Unless Jarold was one of those, which I sincerely doubted, the caster was hiding somewhere else.


    ¡°Before we start, one of our special guests of honor has something to say. Then, he¡¯ll kick off the trial and I¡¯ll be back!¡± Jarold said. Then there was a soft click and even the static of his volume enhancement skill died away. No one spoke other than the occasional hushed whisper, as everyone waited for the guest to speak. Or at least identify himself.


    I cast a questioning look toward Marisar. He just shrugged.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just get on with the fight,¡± Gronch growled, slipping on a pair of gauntlets and smashing his fists together. The gauntlets the half-orc had taken from his last death battle in the arena looked fairly low quality and a few sizes too small for his massive hands. Still, the half-orc, by all appearances, quite liked them. The sound of one metal gauntlet smacking into the other one, which was usually drowned by surrounding sounds, now bounced off the silent arena walls with a resounding crack. ¡°Oops.¡±


    I groaned and Marisar shook his head in defeat.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± said a woman¡¯s voice over the sound enhancement, wherever that was. There was a gentle lilt to her voice that seemed to float elegantly across the arena¡¯s great distance, containing an undertone of subtly fake sweetness. It was a tone common in aristocratic families back in Ordite. While the words would sound nice, each would be carefully chosen, delivered with such a delicate touch that the smooth voice often belied the calculating mind behind it. Without being of nobility I wasn¡¯t sure if the others sensed or even heard the small, almost imperceptible hint of malice dripping from those two simple words, like shadows squirming just out of sight. The woman continued, her words hypnotic and seductive, drawing the eyes of all the arena to the sky where her voice seemed to descend from, ¡°I am Mirabelle of the Red Cardinal, serving at the behest of Goddess Dhalia and her servant, Pope Betrant.¡± No one cheered or applauded, though some gawked. I had no idea what was so impressive, but I kept that to myself. ¡°It is upon this day during the 205th year since our great Kingdom¡¯s birth that I am pleased to announce the 19th trial for a Saintess of Dhalia, Goddess of Life and Light. It has been nearly five decades since the previous challenge where the Saintess Candidate Delarose met her untimely fate. She had not been blessed by the Goddess as I and my sisters were. I pray Lady Silverwater has truly been blessed lest her soul feel the brunt of the Goddess¡¯ anger.¡±


    As the Queen of a nation who believed wholeheartedly that the God of War, Ashwash, was the most powerful and righteous God, I was absolutely certain this Goddess of Life would not grant me any blessing. Not that I had ever been granted any type of blessing, nor had I wanted one. Even with the entire Nation praying to Ashwash, I never did. Whatever I would have prayed for, I instead fought for.


    ¡°Well, jeez,¡± Julius said, the broadsword he¡¯d picked out before entering the arena stuck into the sand at his feet. He moved a strand of chin-length orange hair out of his eyes, nearly tucking it behind an ear before stopping and simply dropping it. ¡°What a pep talk. Are all religious leaders in Cael like this?¡± His eyes turned toward me, of course, as the only noble in our group who might have any knowledge of religious leaders.


    I didn¡¯t respond, frowning in consideration of what I¡¯d learned about religion so far. The orange haired man laughed, clearly not having actually expected a response and finding it funny that I¡¯d given it serious thought.


    ¡°Focus, Julius,¡± Romeo said, having long since palmed both his daggers and was casting furtive glances to the three arena doors surrounding our group of five, which had been herded into the middle of the arena. I had asked for all the slaves to be included. The response I¡¯d gotten from the slaver, the Dragon born, Dralos, had been equitable to being spit in the face. Actually, he had spit in my face. There hadn¡¯t been an opportunity to kill him yet, but for that offense, there would be. Soon. Part of me had hoped with the Lunari aspect of my energy merging into whatever a Soul Weaver was, that the Dragon-born hate Dralos instinctually harbored would have waned at the very least.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    But no. The forming of the core had only exponentially increased the hate and fear.


    ¡°The test today will be one of faith,¡± Mirabelle of the Red Cardinal said, a knife through the silence unlike our small voices. ¡°As faith should be, the test is simple. Lady Silverwater has been allowed to recruit as many followers of the faith as her persuasion allowed.¡± Gronch snorted at the lie. ¡°The Lady will be required to wear a Mask Without Senses for the entirety of this trial. The Mask will block her sight and her hearing. Heathen creatures will be released into the arena for the Saintess Candidate to slay in the name of the Goddess. If she succeeds, it means the Goddess has given her the gift of grace and mercy. If she does not succeed, she will be returned to the Goddess¡¯ embrace and returned to the cycle of life.¡± Without any further fanfare, Mirabelle announced the start of the trial. ¡°Place the mask upon Young Lady Silverwater and release the beasts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I asked, louder than I had intended. In fact, I hadn¡¯t intended to say that out loud at all. The arena, static without sound as it listened to Mirabelle¡¯s announcement, stirred at my accidental words.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®that¡¯s it?¡¯¡± Romeo asked, a questioning look sketched in his raven eyes. ¡°You must fight blind and deaf against beasts of Heathens. You will die in seconds, even with our help.¡±


    I snorted at the lack of, ironically, faith. ¡°You have a surprising lack of faith, young warrior,¡± I said, beginning to stretch my legs as an arena official wearing a too-long blue cloak with the image of an arena came stumbling over to me with a gold-red mask in his hands. The mask was fairly normal, aside from the remnants of strong heart energy I could see flowing from it whenever the guard moved. And whisps of something else that I was beginning to recognize as strands of magic.


    ¡°Young¡­ young warrior?¡± Romeo spluttered and I laughed. The boy¡¯s surprise was as evident as it was understandable. It was hard to remember that this body was only twelve, almost thirteen. Especially now that my core was formed and Lilliana¡¯s body was undergoing physical changes every day in preparation for the reformation it would undergo when I reached a silver-level core.


    And, while I didn¡¯t trust this system or the Progenitors, the system was undeniably beneficial in furthering my strength at a quicker speed than otherwise. That being said, nothing was free. Life was not fair and it was not kind. Quick power would always come with a cost, even if I didn¡¯t yet know what that would be.


    The Mask Without Senses was placed before my eyes where it sat heavily on the bridge of my nose. A strap wrapped around the back of my head from one side of the mask to the other and, with a word from the arena official in a language I did not understand, the strap tightened until it was just slightly too tight. A magic or energy based lock, I deduced.


    The instant the straps finished tightening my heart jumped and the world disappeared. It wasn¡¯t so much that I was thrown into a darkness - that happened every night. The world was gone. Color was gone. I wasn¡¯t surrounded by black. I was surrounded by nothing. A void.


    I could feel myself stumble as sound also winked from existence around me and I was pitched into a soundless, sightless nothingness. Large hands caught me and helped balance my unsteady posture, discombobulated as I was.


    The laugh that escaped from my lips, though I couldn¡¯t hear it, I knew to be cold and, yet, full of mirth. I had existed and lived in a much greater nothingness for an endless period of time. They thought a momentary glimpse of such Nothingness would bring hardship to me? Perhaps once, but no longer.


    Although I was temporarily without sight, hearing, or balance, as the deafness would also void my vestibular sense, I could still rely on the other senses and, despite what was taught by most lower academies in my Kingdom of Aedronir, I knew from higher learnings that there were actually seven senses rather than five. Most schools of thought left out vestibular and proprioception, choosing to combine them with the other five.


    I was left with taste, smell, touch, and proprioception. While the former, taste, was clearly useless in this situation, the other three would keep me alive.


    The floor rumbled under my feet in one long tremor. The gates were releasing the beasts. The rumbles originated from three different directions, so probably at least three ¡®heathen¡¯ creatures, whatever those were.


    A thick scent of blood filled the air like a thick sludge making it hard to breathe. I slowed my breathing and made sure to keep it steady despite the smog in the air.


    I didn¡¯t move, feeling around me. I felt the sand below my feet again thump, this time in a patterned rhythm. Almost like a horse, but not quite. The legs were longer. Body heavier. Either it had more legs than a horse or it was much faster.


    The thumping became heavier. Where it had started faint, the sand now jumped with each step. It was getting closer. Then I smelled it, the distinct, putrid smell of an undead.


    No, that wasn¡¯t exactly it, I realized somewhat belatedly. It had an undead smell to it, but there was something more. Three other somethings. A chimera?


    I tightened an unsteady hand around the hilt of my single, worthless blade and readied myself for the charge. The charge never came and the thumping stopped.


    Then a large thud somewhere next to where I¡¯d tracked the creature. A bunch of smaller pounding was coming from that location. Someone had intercepted the raging beast. Gronch, probably. Or Romeo. I couldn¡¯t imagine Marisar being able to or Julius bothering to.


    I was about to head toward the area to join the fray when something pierced my left shoulder and I could feel something warm and sticky tracing down my arm. As I screamed with pain, I felt a soft fluttering of air by my ear before quickly fading.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I swore. Or, I think that¡¯s what I swore. ¡°Something¡¯s flying!¡± Again, not entirely sure that what I wanted to say came out like it should have due to my current deafness. I tried anyway.


    I turned to face the direction the feeling of fluttering wind had disappeared in but didn¡¯t feel anything more. No vibrations in the air or trembling of the ground. That was only two of the three. Where was the third? Then, in front of my vision, inside the nothingness, I heard a vile laugh. A cold, merciless sound that reverberated in my ears like nails to a chalkboard.


    ¡°Eeeet has beeeen soooo looong seeeeence I have had huuuuman flesh,¡± the telepathic voice whispered in my mind. ¡°Fiiiinally, another saaaaintess to devoooour.¡±


    ¡°What in Ashwash¡¯s name is that,¡± I thought to myself. Privately.


    Turned out thoughts weren¡¯t so private to the monster and it chuckled, a grating steel voice sending a shiver through me.


    ¡°Yooour peeopple, the huuuumans caaaall mmeee a Miiindscriiibe. I aaaam Vullor. Aaaand you arreee myyyy preeeeeey.¡±

 Chapter 22: The Mindscribe

    Okay. Okay. I had this. One chimera, one winged creature, and some sort of telepath called a Mindscribe. The flying creature would be the most difficult to deal with, so I would have to rely on my party to deal with it. Even if the most they did was hold it off, that should work.


    The chimera was going to be slightly easier. It made a lot of noise and smelled like death and sewage making it easy to track regardless of where it moved. The chimera also needed to be held off by my party. Luckily for me, one of them had already engaged the chimera.


    I needed to deal with Mindscribe first. It had somehow invaded my thoughts, giving it the power to speak directly into my mind and bypass the magically induced deafness. Telepaths were not new to me, though even in my old world the power was rather rare. Luckily, a telepath¡¯s strength was determined by the weakness of its prey¡¯s mind and it had chosen me as its target. That would be its first and last mistake.


    There was a short and painful stabbing in my head. I could feel myself falling to the ground right before I opened my eyes to an odd space. The space was not bright, nor was it dark, though there was no source of light. No furniture adorned the area and there were no actual walls or doors. Below my feet, an unexpected and unknown path seemed to stretch out infinitely into the far distance. The path was a soft, almost translucent white. Other than the maybe 10-foot wide expanse that looked like a path, I was surrounded by the Nothingness.


    And I could feel myself as if I was somehow transported away in my physical body. That was, of course, not true. This was my Mindspace. Telepaths, who all generally had weak combat prowess, relied solely on invading the Mindspace of their prey to achieve victory. Although I had never experienced an invasion into my Mindspace, stories and warnings of Mindspace battles were always fairly prominent in popular songs and stories brandished by bards in taverns and celebrations.


    Once the continent war had started in Ordite, telepathic assassinations had become commonplace at unexpected speeds. Yet, none had ever tried to kill me in a forced mindscape.


    ¡°Thiiiis is aaaan iiiiiinnntereeesting miiiiiind,¡± hissed the Mindscribe, a huge monstrosity taking corporeal form someway down the white road of my mind. ¡°Whheeeere doessss thiiis paaath leaaad tooooo, I wondeerrr?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I will find out one day,¡± I said casually, not a hint of fear in Lilliana¡¯s small voice. ¡°But you won¡¯t.¡±


    The cold, grating metallic sound erupted from the forming creature in a pitch so high I had to restrain myself from slamming my hands to my ears. ¡°Ohhhh, Iiiii don¡¯t knoow about thaaaat.¡±


    As the creature formed, I tried not to cringe back in disgust. It was absolutely hideous. Each of its eight legs was thicker than my body and bristled with a thin layer of coarse brown hair. Its abdomen was a bulbous mass, housing the creature¡¯s organs and likely a sac of deadly venom. Its eyes, however, were where its terrifying figure became hideous. Hundreds of eyes dotted the creature¡¯s ball-like head looking in every direction. Each eye seemed to blink with a unique tempo, creating a terrifying wave of motion. Facing me were the arachnid¡¯s four largest eyes, all focused on me and unblinking. From its mandibles swung strands of something white and gleaming.


    ¡°You are not a Mindscribe,¡± I muttered, recognizing the species. The arachnid creature existed, to some extent, on Ordite I realized with not a small amount of surprise. While the ones from my world generally were more humanoid than the full beast before me, I recognized its horrible visage. Its revulsive eyes. ¡°All I see before me is some type of deformed Cave Crawler.¡±


    ¡°I haaaave gone by maaany names. Huuuumaaans raaarely livvvve to naaaaame meeee.¡± The moment the creature was fully formed, it lifted one of its heavy legs and slammed it forward. The white path trembled and I could see it had cracked under the arachnid force.


    ¡°You probably shouldn¡¯t do that,¡± I said, grinning. ¡°The more you damage the girl¡¯s Mindspace, the stronger the presence of my own will be.¡±


    The creature didn¡¯t stop pounding its legs into the path, one at a time. I was pretty sure the creature, Vullor, could have moved more than a single leg at once. It was taking its time. I just watched as it attempted to destroy the remnants of Lilliana¡¯s Mindspace. Based on what I knew, the girl¡¯s soul was gone. She had died, leaving the vessel open for my own.


    This mindspace, its emptiness, and its mixture with the Nothingness was likely a result of the soul swap. A remnant.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure you want to experience what happens after the path is destroyed.¡± In fact, I knew it wouldn¡¯t. There was a reason no one had ever attempted to invade my Mindspace.


    The arachnoid spat something at me, silver liquid glimmered as it erupted from Vullor¡¯s mandibles. The stringy liquid latched to my arm, the one still in pain from the winged monster¡¯s earlier stab, and began to smoke right before a searing pain erupted and pain flashed. Acid.


    I put a hand to the wound and tore into the burning skin, using energy to cut off the dying flesh. The pain was sharp but quick as the heated energy cauterized the wound. The putrid smell of burnt flesh wafted over the area. I winced at the removal, still keeping my eyes on the creature. Vullor, on the other hand, chittered at my obvious pain and spit a few more globs in my direction. I raised an energy shield in response and the spray simply slipped off the invisible wall to the ground. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    It chittered again, legs still stomping and continuing to send spikes of energy down into the path¡¯s foundation. A large crack finally spread from where Vullor¡¯s eight legs plunged into the ground and the crack started to move, running through the center of the illusionary landscape which melted away as the cracks grew, revealing it to be not a path but a bridge.


    It continued to break away, the Arachnid¡¯s shrill laugh filling the space once more while its eyes turned to stare at me. To watch me fall into the expected madness and insanity. Each gleamed with pleasure for its incoming kill.


    But there was no prey in front of it.


    I stared back fully in control and smiling as we dropped through the bridge into the Nothingness below.


    Before either of us had time to comprehend the feeling of falling into Nothingness, everything around us shifted. The Nothingness turned into a raging fire. The infinite path morphed into dirt stained with a deep crimson. A river rushed through the bloodied dirt, its natural clear color long since dyed with endless blood being poured into its stream from the eternal continental war that raged throughout the land. Two suns hung at their apex and rained down heat in dry waves while a single crescent moon held static between them. My suns. My moon.


    ¡°Whatttt¡­ whaaaat is thiis?¡± Vullor shouted, its triumphant expression dashed as all its eyes spun around, taking in the Mindscape. ¡°Hoowww can youuu have two Mindscapes?¡± Then one of its eyes landed on me. The creature¡¯s entire body froze. Its four eyes centered on me while the others looked away as if refusing to look in my direction.


    I knew what the creature was looking at. It saw me. Not Lilliana. Me. My Mindscape would reflect my true self, not Lilliana.


    In the arachnid¡¯s large eyes I saw the woman, the Queen, I had once been in Ordite. I now stood well over six feet tall, every inch of my body covered in thick, hardened muscle and flesh scarred from long periods of war. My eyes were a deep, bright red that stared back at me with a horrible cruelness and ferocity. A single scar etched my face, tracing its way vertically through my right eye. I remembered that scar. Remembered the King who had put it there.


    Remembered him gurgling blood at my feet.


    And there, centered on my forehead, was the marking of a Lunari. A crescent moon colored with a deep yellow. A black line crossed through the marking, identifying me as a Lunari who had turned her back to the Moon.


    I grunted as the memories came flooding back to me, shoving them away and turning to the arachnid who still stared at me. I knew it wasn¡¯t fully the change in my appearance that kept it frozen.


    My Mindscape. My world. If the Cave Crawler could not overpower my mind and take control of the Mindscape, it was my prey.


    A large grey sword materialized in my hand, its blade sharp enough to cut the air around it. I swung it down and it whistled as air parted to make way for its destructive power.


    ¡°Ah, welcome to my Mindscape, Cave Crawler,¡± I snarled. The feeling of once again being in my own body, even if as an illusion, was immeasurably satisfying. I raised my empty left hand and curled it into a fist, my old muscles spreading and then tightening with disuse.


    When I spoke, Lilliana¡¯s little voice was gone, replaced by my true voice, rich and commanding. There was a regal resonance to it, a timbre that demanded respect and attention. Even the wind stilled when I spoke, power radiating off me like an inferno.


    I began to stalk at the stilled creature who was releasing screams of panic. I could see tendrils of energy pulsing around it while its muscles pulled, straining for release from my Mindscape¡¯s authority.


    With each step I took the bloodlust around me curled and reached out as if it had been sleeping since my transference into Graedon and it was finally getting to release itself.


    ¡°Whaaa¡­ whoooo,¡± Vullor screeched, its large mandrils chittering in fear.


    ¡°I am Lilith,¡± I roared, the entire Mindscape, its very ground and air, shaking and pulsing with the power of my Will, ¡°Ruler of all Lunari. Bane of the Empire.¡± I raised my sword, fueled with a storm of pride and rage. ¡°Queen of Aedronir!¡± The large blade flashed down and cut the shrieking creature in two with a single wet schlick. Even when the two halves split, crashing to the ground, I refused to release the Mindscape. I watched the enormous spider¡¯s flesh melt away, eaten by the acidic venom spilling over the body.


    The first time I¡¯d ever killed a monster, I¡¯d felt so much guilt. I¡¯d thought life itself, whatever its form, was something beyond my ability to understand or value. That had been beaten out of me within months as the King had forced me and the other Queen candidates through the Ma¡¯johong desert.


    Our lives were valuable. My life was valuable. The life of this monster was an obstacle in my path and its value amounted to how much its death would further the progress I made towards my goals.


    My judgment was passed on the creature¡¯s worth at that moment; not a single string of emotion pulled by slaying the monster. The Cave Crawler was nothing but an obstacle. Perhaps even one placed on my path by the Gods, if they truly existed.


    I turned my eyes to the sky, the sky of my world. I knew it was just the illusion my mind had chosen, but I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I will slay all who stand in my path and I will return to what is mine,¡± I screamed, my words echoing into the depths of Ordite¡¯s endless sky.

 Chapter 23: Reenactment of the Three Fates

    The moment I was ejected from the Mindspace, I jerked back into my unfortunate reality of being both blind and deaf. Something hard jutted into my jaw and I tasted metal on my tongue, probably blood.


    I fought against the rising sense of discombobulation, locking it away and attempting to rely on my sense of proprioception to rise to my feet. I might not be able to see my body or my surroundings, but I knew where my feet were in relation to my other body parts, and, using that sense of understanding, I staggered back to a standing position.


    I poured large swathes of heart energy into my remaining senses of feeling, smell, and proprioception. The scent of blood clung in every direction, adding to my confusion about what had happened during my fight with the Mindscribe.


    But I felt something. A ripple in the calm, a small yet quick wave of wind cascading over me. Then it stopped. Then it started.


    When I felt the fluttering wind of the second beast slam against me with increasing pressure, my fingers curled reflexively as if gripping a blade in preparation to wield it. Instead, my hand wrapped around the air. No hilt. I must have dropped it at some point while I¡¯d been unconscious in the Mindspace.


    My heart thrummed with anticipation of battle while my mind raced through all the different scenarios and possible angles the second beast could be approaching. It really depended on whether, assuming it had wings, the wings blew air in front of the creature or to the side. Or behind it. Judging from the way the vibrations in the air increased with the waves of wind pressure, it was likely pushing air in front, most likely with a slightly downward angle.


    Like a dragon lifting off. I tried not to think about the possibility of the winged monster being a small dragon. Or a Wyvern of some sort.


    There was a sudden shift in the wind pressure as it completely vanished. My shoulders started to relax when I realized the wind pressure was gone, but the vibrations were increasing. I was being charged.


    Without thinking, I threw myself to the side and felt something rough and scaled brush past me with another whoosh of wind. This time the pressure had enough force to propel me off my feet and tumbling in some unknown direction. The ground trembled as whatever the creature was blew past me and into the ground for what I guessed to be a really rough landing.


    Then there were a few more light tremors from that direction and the vibrations also ceased.


    With a pop, the latch behind my head keeping the Mask of No Sense firmly around me was undone, the magical item falling softly like a leaf from the bridge of my nose to rest by my foot. If I thought the silence and darkness of the Mask had caused me to be discombobulated, that thought was out the door compared to the sheer disorientation that threatened to swallow me whole once my senses were reintroduced.


    I¡¯d never been tortured before, but I assumed it would have been a similar feeling.


    I clasped my hands tightly over my ears and shut my eyes as tight as I could, hoping to block out at least a little of the stimulation. It didn¡¯t help at all. The roar of the crowd was thunderous and the sun was blinding to the point tears of pain threatened from the corners of my eyes that I knew would spill if I so much as attempted to open them.


    Something heavy patted against my back. I couldn¡¯t see what it was, but I recognized the voice. ¡°Damn ¡®em all to the four Hells,¡± Gronch said and I could picture spittle flying around his sharp tusks as he complained in anger. ¡°Crazy bastards.¡±


    ¡°Did¡­ did we win?¡± Romeo asked and I could hear the youth in his voice now, brought to the surface by their obviously hard-won battle.


    ¡°Define win,¡± Gronch muttered. Even despite what felt like complete disorientation to me and the heaviness in Romeo¡¯s voice, I would have figured a war orc like Gronch, even a halfling like he was, would have found great joy in the victory. But the half-orc¡¯s attitude was surprisingly muted.


    After a while, though my hands remained firmly against the flat of my ears, my eyes began to readjust to the light. Enough that I could squint at my surroundings. When I managed to find Gronch, he¡¯d moved quite a bit away from me, toward a blue creature collapsed next to the body of a human-sized creature with giant, bat-like wings. I couldn¡¯t see the details of the beast, but my eyes widened at the sight of the fallen Selenian.


    The light burned my vision and I quickly shut them. When I was able to squint, I once again found Marisar and made my way over to him. As I approached, I saw what had injured him. At the end of a large, sinuous tail was a black barbed stinger jutting through his stomach. All sorts of gore lay splattered around, ripped from where the stinger protruded. Black veins spread from the protrusion, the dark lines wiggling with the constant movement of the venom within.


    Gronch¡¯s large hand again found my shoulder as his voice came out, gruff and just barely holding back either anger or agony. Maybe both. ¡°The cursed Selenian tackled the Drakoryx when you dodged it,¡± he said loud enough to just barely be heard over the still cheering audience. ¡°Its tail would have pierced you. Like it did him. He moved to intercept like he was possessed or something. I didn''t think he had it in him."


    I took a squat next to the body of Marisar, examining the Selenian with a deep frown. Death of comrades was not new to me. I might even go so far as to say I was starting to expect it. But no one ever truly became numb to the death of allies. Despite that, I had no tears left to shed. All my tears of sadness had long since been spent.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°How was this beast, what did you call it, a Drakoryx? How was it killed?¡± I asked, tracing the tail back to the winged beast. My voice was steadier than I¡¯d expected. Steadier than Gronch had expected, given the curious glance he shot my way. I just felt empty. Cold and empty in the face of the inevitable.


    The Drakoryx was something of a monstrosity. Its large, dead eyes stared up at me from where it lay. I couldn¡¯t help but feel an odd sense of foreboding as I gazed into the unseeing slit pupils that, even in death, radiated a bright amber. Its body was covered in tough, overlapping midnight blue scales now splattered with its silver blood and Marisar¡¯s blue fluids. Its head was sleek and angular, almost feline if it wasn¡¯t so easy to tell its reptilian ancestry. Protruding from the back of its skull were a set of elongated, spiraling horns giving off a sense of being a nightmare. Its mouth hung open, razor-sharp teeth outlined the long black tongue that lolled slightly out the side.


    Most disturbing, however, were the wings. They spanned nearly twelve feet and were covered in horrible iridescent scales that seemed to sing with blood, death, and other horrors. Attached to each wing¡¯s edge were claws that gleamed with the Drakoryx¡¯s casual deep blue coloring.


    A single dark blue-gray ball hovered above the corpse of the Drakoryx. Next to it was the chimera, a terrible combination of a griffin¡¯s head, a lion¡¯s body, and the end of a snake all mashed into a single entity. Large hammer dents concaved its entire left side, pulverizing the beast. Gronch¡¯s work was vicious.


    ¡°The healer cast some sort of magic,¡± Julius said, pulling up to Marisar¡¯s other side with a downcast expression. ¡°It kept him and the Drakoryx in a stasis so we could attack it while it was pinned in place.¡±


    Romeo nodded solemnly. ¡°Only reason we won.¡±


    The four of us stared down at the still-bleeding body of our comrade, of our healer. Marisar lay there, empty and without even the smallest of lights.


    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s weird,¡± I muttered, focusing my energy on my vision while I stared hard at the Selenian.


    ¡°Do not bring ¡®im back,¡± Gronch warned, his usual gruff but somewhat good-natured tone completely gone. ¡°He died a warrior¡¯s death. Do not taint his worthy death.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see his soul.¡± No matter how much I focused or where I looked, I couldn¡¯t see his soul. And if I couldn¡¯t see his soul, then¡ª


    ¡°In the very first year of our Kingdom, of the old world, Gideon¡¯s trusted healer was struck by his adversary and was near death!¡± Jarold¡¯s voice suddenly boomed through the arena and the audience¡¯s cheer froze. ¡°The voice of the Gods called down to the hero Gideon and told him he had only two options to save his healer. If at least one of the options was satisfied, the Gods would save the Healer who was on the brink of death. The first option was to prove his loyalty to the Gods by stabbing a sword through his own heart and giving his life for his ally. Or, second, to test his strength and win against the might of the divine.¡± The announcer paused for an obvious dramatic effect. I thought it was rather corny, but the audience seemed to love it. ¡°Today, Lillana Silverwater will be our Gideon. Which choice will she choose?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer right away, though I knew which I would pick. It was unlikely the Slavers who¡¯d planned the show would allow me to pick neither and simply let Marisar die. And if I was being honest with myself, I didn¡¯t want to let him die. Each of the warriors had grown on me and they would be extremely helpful in my eventual escape. Should the need to force them to remain in the world of the living occur, I would do what was needed to increase my chances of victory and survival.


    Now, however, was not the time.


    ¡°I choose to challenge the Gods,¡± I said, not quite answering the question posed but providing one close enough that Jarold did not seem to have an issue with it.


    ¡°So be it! Let today¡¯s Gideon, Lilliana Silverwater, test her mettle against the Gods!¡± Jarold screamed as armed soldiers exited from both ends of the arena, just as they had previously when I¡¯d killed the King¡¯s son-in-law, flooding into the combat zone. Each fighter, other than myself, was swiftly surrounded by half a dozen guards and was roughly forced back through the passageway we¡¯d entered from. Within a moment, I was alone, surrounded only by the corpses of the dead beasts and the Selenian. ¡°Today, our Gideon is challenged by the three Fates: Lyrielle, Thaloria, and Eirindel. All are the great enemies of our Goddess of Light and Life, Dhalia. As our champion of the Light and Life, Gideon must defeat all three and take back the soul of her comrade.¡± The announcement was followed by a round of cheering. I was becoming so incredibly sick of that sound.


    A large shadow fell over me, and I glanced up at the sky where I saw a great beast flying no more than a few hundred feet above me. It looked almost exactly the same as the Drakoryx we had slain, but larger. Much larger. Sweat swam down my back as I faced the underbelly of what looked to me like some type of Dragon or Wyvern.


    I hoped to the Gods that this world did not have true dragons. At my current level, I would be easily squashed by one.


    Fortunately, the monster did not descend. Three smaller shadows leaped from its back and dropped into the arena with three synchronized thuds. They each landed on a different side of me, so I was stuck in the middle of the trio.


    The figure directly in front of me raised her hands and waved at the crowd. She towered over me, clad in shining silver armor that gleamed with an otherworldly light the instant the beast overhead moved and the sun resumed its heated glare. Her helmet, adorned with small, angelic wings, framed her blue eyes that seemed to dance where her armor gleamed. Shoulder-length blonde hair extended out from under the helmet, signaling to me that either the woman was not as trained as she pretended to be or was not taking this seriously. A large golden hammer rested on her shoulder, its head pointed instead of flat, making it look more like a pick-axe than a hammer.


    ¡°Playing the First Fate, Lyrielle,¡± Jarold continued, ¡°is Brynhildr, our very own Shieldmaiden of Caelos!¡± A bright light descended on Brynhildr. ¡°Next, we have Eir, our ferocious and deadly Valkyrie.¡± A second light descended around the woman to my left, who wore black armor over what looked to be a flowing green and white robe. However, where Brynhildr¡¯s armor had no decorations, Eir¡¯s was covered with different images I didn¡¯t have time to bother deciphering. ¡°And last, but not least, we have Skuld, the Seer of Caelos!¡± A third light illuminated the woman to my right.


    The third woman worried me more than the other two. I¡¯d thought she was clad in black armor like Eir, but she wasn¡¯t. Rather, the woman was clad in heavy shadows. Even under the authority of the sun overhead, it was as if the woman somehow melded into her own shadow, which I was struggling to comprehend. A book, marked with hundreds of runes, floated around Skuld, its pages flipping randomly as if they were being blown by a nonexistent wind.

 Chapter 24: Never Lose Your Head in Battle

    Brynhildr¡¯s icy blue eyes fell on me in all my ragged glory. Her eyebrows shot up as her wide grin flipped into an equally large frown. After dealing with the uncaring nature of the Mindscribe and the apathetic audience, the clear empathy plastered on the Shieldmaiden¡¯s face caught me off guard.


    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked, her question quieting the audience, which had once more begun to stomp their feet. ¡°She is a child.¡± The Shieldmaiden cast an accusatory glance at the overhanging section where the royal family watched. ¡°This is your saintess candidate whom I am to test? Putting the life of a child in mortal danger goes against the very ethos of my creed.¡± The warrior let her hammer drop to the ground, the heavy metal sinking lazily into the sand.


    Eir snorted. ¡°Age has no bearing in our commands from the King and the Cardinal.¡± Unlike Brynhildr, who spoke with a melodic, almost rhythmic accent, Eir¡¯s accent came off as rough and brutal.


    ¡°You would attempt to kill a child?¡± Brynhildr accused and glared at the Valkyrie opposite her.


    ¡°Do not attempt to manipulate my words, Shieldmaiden,¡± Eir responded, her nose raised just high enough for her to peer down it when she spoke. ¡°Where is your shield anyways? I wouldn¡¯t have thought one of your kind would part with that toy of yours.¡±


    Brynhildr snarled and bristled at Eir¡¯s words, but her reaction was cut off by the soft and ethereal voice that emanated from the cloaked figure of Skuld. ¡°That is not a child.¡± Goosebumps raced up my spine, and I could feel a cold, curious gaze rest on me from somewhere in Skuld¡¯s shadowy form.


    ¡°What?¡± the Shieldmaiden asked, furrowing her brows in confusion. Skuld didn¡¯t elaborate, but Eir scoffed.


    ¡°Who cares what she is? Pick up your hammer, Shieldmaiden, and do your duty to the Crown,¡± Eir said with no small amount of irritation in her voice.


    ¡°No,¡± Brynhildr said in a voice that brooked no argument. The warrior stalked over to the gate closest to me that I knew led back to the dungeons. Three guards stood there, each looking increasingly unsure about what they should do the closer the Shieldmaiden got to them. When she eventually reached them, Brynhildr didn¡¯t say a word and grabbed a giant shield from the first man. As she stormed back to her original position, she released a stream of curses I was sure would shock even the most weathered of sailors. ¡°I will not attempt to kill a child, even on order from the Crown. I am a Shieldmaiden.¡± She grabbed her hammer and slammed it against the shield. ¡°And I will not allow anyone else to kill a child before my eyes.¡±


    ¡°You think you can stop me?¡± Eir sneered, her green eyes locking with Brynhildr¡¯s blue pair. And, for just a moment, a split instant so fast I might have imagined it, I saw a spark of amusement in the eyes of both women.


    They¡¯re acting, I realized. Just like everything else, the disagreement between the Fates was part of whatever historical act I was apparently starring in.


    The river of rage I¡¯d managed to push down reared its ugly head and surged to the surface. I could feel my energy gurgling up, screaming at me to seek release and annihilate those who mocked and jeered.


    A deep, familiar voice interrupted the play-acting and boomed in my head, unwanted and unannounced.


    [Mindscribe killed. Heart energy being provided to Awakener - Lilith, Title - Queen of Rot, Class- Soul Weaver.]


    [You have absorbed sufficient energy to create the first heart ring atop your Core. Proceeding with formation of heart ring.]


    [Formation complete.]


    [One of three heart rings obtained until an upgrade to Silver level is available.]


    [Error.]


    [Heart Core overriding the Blood of Orpheus. New heart ring unstable.]


    [Jurisdiction of Orpheus being contested.]


    [Heart ring formation undone. Heart energy is retained. Heart Core rejecting the Orpheus System¡¯s attempt to proceed with automatic formation.]


    [Unable to override Heart Core.]


    Before I had a moment to contemplate the interactions between my heart core and the Orpheus system, an enormous wave of energy slammed into me like I¡¯d been hit by a horse. And yet, I felt no pain. Rather, I was invigorated. While the heart energy I¡¯d received from the fight couldn''t do anything about the bloodied rags that I used as clothing, it sealed the wound on my shoulder from the Drakoryx¡¯s stinger. As the puncture wound began to heal and new skin slowly crawled over the opening, black fluid poured out and down my chest to be absorbed into my already disgusting clothes. The pain and lethargy I¡¯d been fighting against since the stabbing vanished in an instant. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I blinked, only vaguely understanding what had happened.


    ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± Eir asked, and I realized then that the three women were staring at me, eyes wide. Well, at least Eir and Brynhildr were. Skuld remained cloaked in her shadows, so I had no idea what she was thinking.


    ¡°The Gods have warned of this,¡± Skuld hissed from her shroud of darkness. ¡°They have prophesied the Soul Weaver¡¯s advent.¡±


    ¡°Okay, hold on,¡± Brynhildr said, holding a hand up. The bewildered look on her face, as she turned toward Skuld, didn¡¯t look like it was part of the acting. I figured I could be wrong since Orpheus¡¯ muttering about the ¡®advent of a Soul Weaver¡¯ hadn¡¯t exactly been discreet. Still, it was odd to mention if this was supposed to be some type of saintess candidate test. ¡°The advent of the what?¡±


    In a voice so low that, even despite the silence of the audience, I had to strain to hear, the Seer whispered her answer. ¡°The Goddess of Life balks in the face of the Soul Weaver.¡±


    ¡°Skuld, what in the Goddess¡¯ name are you going on about?¡± Eir said, rolling her eyes. ¡°How many times do I have to remind you that you are a Seer? Not a prophet. You can¡¯t know what the Gods think. Are you having another one of your episodes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not having an episode,¡± Skuld snapped, the ethereal voice she¡¯d been projecting instantly broken, revealing the voice of a girl who couldn¡¯t have been older than her late teens. ¡°You can¡¯t just disregard my visions as episodes, Valkyrie.¡±


    ¡°Uhhhhh,¡± Jarold¡¯s voice interrupted the bickering as if he was, like me, unsure whether the trio was still acting. I was no scriptwriter, but it seemed they were way off whatever script they¡¯d originally been given. None of them had even referred to me as a Saintess or Gideon, which I figured should have been at the core of the test. ¡°E-even in the darkest of moments when our hero, the great Gideon, was faced with the death of his comrade and tested by the Gods, his strength and determination made him unfathomable,¡± the man rambled. ¡°One of the three Fates, the first of the Fates, Lyrielle, chose to protect Gideon against the unreasonable nature of her sisters. Her sisters were angered by the decision, believing Lyrielle to have betrayed them. But Lyrielle knew that Gideon¡¯s destiny would save them, would save us all.¡± Halfway through, Jarold had found his stride again. His voice grew increasingly louder as he spoke. ¡°Whooooo¡¯s ready to see Gideon and Lyrielle triumph over their foes to save the healer and the world?!¡±


    The crowd bellowed, and I could feel them stomping their feet as the ground rumbled. Despite Jarold¡¯s encouragement to start the fight, the three ¡®Fates¡¯ simply remained where they stood, Eir and Brynhildr casting uncertain glances at each other. I could tell they were debating whether to continue the play in the face of Skuld¡¯s real warnings.


    Unlike them, however, I had no intention of proceeding with any such playacting. Above each of the three monster corpses left to rot where they lay hovered a blue-gray ball of light. In the chaos of Jarold¡¯s announcement and subsequent hesitation, I extended three strings of invisible light outward. I wasn¡¯t sure if the strings could be seen, but since no one had mentioned them when I¡¯d brought back the slave soldier, I could only assume.


    ¡°I am unsure what it is you speak about,¡± I said. All three figures snapped their attention toward me. Brynhildr¡¯s blue eyes found mine in the same way they had searched for Eir¡¯s.


    ¡°Do you truly have no understanding of my sister¡¯s warnings?¡±


    I shrugged, buying time for my tendrils to reach their targets. Hopefully, once they did, I¡¯d be able to revive them instinctively. ¡°I¡¯m not even certain what she is talking about, much less the meanings of her warnings. What is a Soul Weaver?¡±


    While the two women whose faces I could see continued to cast furtive looks at each other, Skuld the seer began to shriek, and the shadows around her quivered.


    Then, like a whip, they unwrapped Skuld from her cocoon of darkness and whipped out toward me with a crack. In my attempt to trick the sisters into letting their guard down, I realized I¡¯d inadvertently lowered my own just enough that Skuld¡¯s surprise attack actually did manage to take me by surprise. I only had a moment to cross my forearms in front of me before the dark tendrils lashed into them.


    The whips split my skin like hot butter while the force of the blow sent me tumbling backward, kicking up a cloud of sand in my wake. I heard one of the other women shouting in alarm, but I¡¯d hit my head at some point during my fall and couldn¡¯t hear properly. I focused on my tendrils of power that reached for the monster corpses and redoubled the energy I was pushing into them.


    Perhaps if I had been a silver core at that moment, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with resurrecting the creatures and simply fought the Seer¡¯s magic with my own abilities. Unfortunately, I was not a silver core. I wasn¡¯t even close. The other women hadn¡¯t released any energy and were apparently good at hiding it from prying eyes, so I had no idea what levels they were at. But Skuld was not bothering to hide it from anyone, her full twenty heart rings on full display.


    I used the moment of my tumble to land back on my feet and immediately started running toward the Seer and her tendrils of power. If I could get close enough, maybe I¡¯d be able to steal her soul somehow like I had with Gideon.


    Skuld seemed to know that was my plan. Most of her tendrils stayed in close proximity to her after the initial attack while only a handful stretched forward to lash out at me. Brynhildr and Eir still hadn¡¯t moved from their starting positions.


    That was fortunate.


    Whack.


    One of Skuld¡¯s tendrils struck from my blind spot, and my vision swam. Blood ran in warm streaks down the side of my face and blinded me in my right eye until I found my balance and flicked the liquid out of my eye.


    Then, like a click in my mind, I felt my three links of energy connect with each of the felled creatures. I glared at Skuld and met her now visibly fear-filled, snow-white eyes. I grinned and screamed as each of the souls sunk back into their old bodies and immediately began to drain my energy. The souls pulled energy from my heart core with such hungry ferocity that it felt as if my heart was being ripped out of my chest.


    My vision flickered between black and red. The energy was sucked out of me like it had never wanted to be mine in the first place. I remembered the slave soldier who¡¯d forced his energy to flow inside me, and I suddenly understood. These resurrected creatures require sustenance in the form of energy.


    I had to feed them heart energy.


    Time slowed as the souls fed further from my reserves. When they finally stopped pulling from my core, I was drained and exhausted as if another eternity had passed in the Nothingness. But my head still stuck, and my ears still rang from Skuld¡¯s attack. The Shieldmaiden and the Valkyrie still stood watching, uncertain.


    An eternity of only seconds, I mused and collapsed to the ground where I sat, heaving.


    ¡°The mighty Soul Weaver,¡± Skuld snickered, her voice taking on a raspy undertone completely different from her initial ethereal whisper. I might have asked what was wrong with her if my heart and lungs had allowed for it. ¡°Felled by the shroud of a See-¡±


    The Seer didn¡¯t have a chance to finish her sentence as the giant maw of a lion''s head closed around her from above. The woman disappeared in a blink and a splash of red blood as the resurrected Chimera chewed down on her. The creature devoured the Seer with such speed that the only remaining sign of her existence in that spot was a single splatter of her blood.


    Screams burst from Brynhildr and Eir. Both tore past me and headed for the bloody smeer that had been Skuld only seconds earlier, carrying mixed looks of panic and rage.

 Chapter 25: I Will Make an Example Out of You

    Brynhildr¡¯s hammer sank deep into the Chimera¡¯s torso, eliciting a scream of anger from the creature. Its serpent tail lashed out at the Shieldmaiden and swiped her to the side just as Eir swung her large sword at one of the Chimera¡¯s hind legs.


    Eir was too fast for the Chimera, and her sword bit two entire feet into its thick hind legs. The Valkyrie ripped her blade from the abomination¡¯s flesh, spraying silver-black blood in the wake of her vicious attack.


    I watched the action from where I sat, legs splayed out in front of me as my chest heaved desperately for oxygen and my muscles continually cried with exhaustion. The resurrections had completely drained me of my heart energy, and though my Core was working to restore my expended reserves, there was no way it could work fast enough after that level of draining.


    Right as Brynhildr would have dealt a finishing blow to the Chimera¡¯s skull, a slightly larger than human sized shadow launched itself at the combatants. The shadow, the Drakoryx, slammed its full weight into Brynhildr and sent her flying. Hammer and stinger collided in a fury of blows that I was too low level to visually track.


    Eir screamed and scrambled toward her remaining sister to help but was quickly intercepted by the Chimera who widened its lion¡¯s maw and bellowed a challenge toward the Valkyrie. It crouched into a prowl, all thirty feet of its lithe frame extending and tensing. An enormous paw raised, just a little, then smashed into the ground as it charged forward.


    I was fairly certain in a normal situation the Shieldmaiden and the Valkyrie could have dealt with the two creatures with relative ease. But these were different. These were my creatures, and they would not fear death. I felt it in my very bones. In my soul. The only thing these resurrected creatures feared was my demise.


    And they would fight until nothing remained of themselves to prevent that from happening.


    I couldn¡¯t help it. Despite everything, despite my situation and the exhaustion keeping my legs pinned to the ground, I laughed. And this time it was a real laugh. Still cold and ruthless, but real.


    The sound distracted the Shieldmaiden for a moment. It was only a split-second mistake and shouldn¡¯t have cost her anything in a normal fight.


    Unfortunately for her, the Drakoryx was not a normal fighter. Its stinger sprang forward at an unparalleled speed from Brynhildr¡¯s blind spot and stabbed into the woman¡¯s stomach, piercing through the shield as if it was made of paper.


    She gasped, and Eir screamed. The Drakoryx shrieked in victory only to have Brynhildr¡¯s hammer, still clenched in her hand, slam into its face and pummel the creature away. In the aftermath of the hammer strike, the winged creature lay still, a rainbow of energy flowing out from it. I tried to reach out and redirect the leaking energy back into the Drakoryx, but the translucent wisps refused. Whenever I tried, it was like trying to grasp smoke.


    I tried a different tact. Instead of pushing the energy back where it was leaking, I attempted redirecting it with a small wind of my remaining heart energy. It wasn¡¯t much, but I hoped it would be enough to lead the leaking energy into the Chimera vessel.


    As if attracted to the pull of the Chimera¡¯s resurrected soul, the Drakoryx¡¯s released energy was sucked into the Chimera, and the creature let out a roar that was overlaid with a second vibrato. Almost like the Drakoryx¡¯s soul remnants had merged with the Chimera.


    When I managed to pull my gaze away from the Chimera, which was somehow still releasing its distinct roaring shriek, my eyes met Eir¡¯s. The Valkyrie glared at me with open hate, having clearly put the pieces together.


    I shrugged and mouthed silently, ¡°Too late.¡±


    The Chimera leaped at Eir, and I grunted with the effort of pushing myself to stand. While the Chimera and the Valkyrie exchanged blow after blow, I stumbled my way toward the Shieldmaiden who lay crumpled next to the dead Drakoryx, clutching the stinger still protruding from her stomach.


    Tears ran down her face, but they never turned into sobs. Brynhildr struggled to push the stinger out from her stomach. When she saw me approach, she stopped struggling against the stinger and instead grabbed both her weapons, her eyes becoming set with fierce determination.


    ¡°You are no saint,¡± she said, accusation and hatred clear in her determined stare. Brynhildr said nothing more as she used her elbows to climb into a sitting position and winced when the stinger was forcefully shifted down. ¡°In the name of the Kingdom and the Crown, I wi-¡°


    I didn¡¯t let her finish. With a wordless command to the resurrected Mindscribe, Brynhildr¡¯s stare glazed over, and her mouth froze where it had been in the middle of a word. I knew the Mindscribe was challenging the Shieldmaiden in her Mindscape, but at this point, all that hardly mattered.


    Eir still screamed in the background, and I could hear the panicked fear and desperation in her voice. I didn¡¯t care. They had tried to play me. To kill me. All of them had tried. Were still trying. All of them were always playing with me and scheming, ever since I¡¯d arrived.


    They enslaved us all.


    Then they killed Marisar, a peaceful healer. The first and only truly kind person I¡¯d met in many long years. The river of rage in my mind erupted and surged forward like a tsunami.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    It was time to set an example. Clearly, stealing the King¡¯s son-in-law¡¯s soul had been too clean, too kind, and the death of the slave soldiers too irrelevant.


    They wanted a show? A show I would give.


    I knelt by Brynhildr and closed the woman¡¯s hanging mouth. With a gentle hand, I pushed her back to the ground so she lay prone on her back.


    I kept her eyes open, even though I knew she couldn¡¯t actually see me.


    Then I pried her large hammer from her tight grasp. It took me a moment to do so, the woman¡¯s fingers clutching to the hilt like she would have clutched to life had her mind been present.


    I placed my other hand on the hilt and stood, the hammer''s head still firmly on the ground. The arena had gone silent. Not a single movement as the entire audience held their breath.


    The air around me was cold, and my eyes were brutal as I raised my gaze to the overhanging section where I knew the royals resided. And then I turned my gaze to the Church of Life. And finally, I allowed my eyes to roam over the entire audience, letting my stare rest on the slavers in the distance.


    ¡°I chose to challenge your Gods,¡± I said, my voice somehow resounding across the arena with a volume enhancement, despite the fact I hadn''t used any such skill. Although I didn¡¯t know who was enhancing my words, I didn¡¯t particularly care. ¡°And I have judged these Gods, these three fates, to be lacking.¡±


    And I swung the hammer down on Brynhildr¡¯s head. Blood sprayed, and I tasted the hot metallic taste in my mouth. I raised the steel weapon and slammed it down again. And again. And again.


    The arena stayed completely silent. No one laughed or jeered anymore. What they were watching was not a historical reenactment or a play. It wasn¡¯t even a fight. What they watched was a brutal slaughter.


    I wanted them to feel my wrath and to understand my promise.


    That this was just the beginning. Not even their Gods could stop me.


    When Brynhildr was so fully destroyed that the hammer hit nothing but bloodied and gored sand, I stopped swinging. Still, I didn¡¯t allow myself to fall back to the ground. Perspiration soaked freely into my ragged clothing, mixed with dirt and blood, both my own and not my own.


    Eir was still locked in combat with the enraged and enhanced Chimera. The Valkyrie, for her part, fought like the four hells incarnate. Her every strike was fueled by raw power and desperation, and though the Chimera fought with equal ferocity, it was clear the beast would eventually lose. It had already sustained deep gashes to both its hind legs, and it was missing half of its serpent¡¯s tail. A line of thick fluid trailed the severed tail, and I wondered just how much blood the creature had lost.


    The Valkyrie had sustained similar damage with many cuts crisscrossing her torso and legs. At some point during my slaughter of Brynhildr, the Chimera had managed to take one of her arms.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t supposed to go like this!¡± Eir screamed, her sword drooping with the effort of holding it at the ready. ¡°No one was supposed to even get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Except for me,¡± I said pointedly, not bothering to disguise the heavy layer of sarcasm.


    ¡°You¡¯re a slave,¡± she hissed, and the Chimera thundered its disagreement.


    I just shrugged. ¡°Am I? Aren¡¯t I a Saintess Candidate for the Goddess of Light and Life?¡±


    Eir barked an empty laugh. ¡°Goddess of life? What life?¡± Her voice was reaching a manic high, and I could see the sanity beginning to slowly drift from the woman. I¡¯d debated having the Mindscribe paralyze her as well, but in the end, I decided not to. I wanted the audience to witness someone they idolized feeling the pain of the slaves they watched as entertainment. ¡°I¡¯d sooner believe you¡¯re a messenger of the Death Goddess than a saintess blessed by the Goddess Dhalia.¡±


    I thought about that for a moment and chuckled. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll find out. Well, not you.¡± I gestured at the disastrous state of her body.


    ¡°How can there be a child such as you,¡± Eir snarled in disbelief and anger. ¡°How can one be so cruel at an age so young?¡±


    ¡°Cruel?¡± I spat and motioned toward myself with a wave. ¡°I am not the one attempting to murder a child.¡±


    The Valkyrie shook her head. ¡°I simply do not understand. It is impossible that you are the young lady of a noble family.¡±


    I gave her a feral grin and, low enough that only she could hear me, I said, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    [You have killed (1) Shieldmaiden of Caelos.]


    [You have absorbed enough heart energy to form (2) heart rings.]


    [Proceeding with formation]


    [Error. Orpheus System overruled. Retaining unformed and unrefined heart energy.]


    I laughed as the new energy poured into me and renewed my strength and spirit to about a quarter of my full capacity. Still, watching Eir¡¯s weakened state as she struggled to fight against the Chimera and her wounds, I knew it would be enough.


    I raised the hammer, one hand gripped at the bottom of the weapon''s long hilt and placed my other closer to the steelhead. Then I heaved it into the air and followed the Chimera into a frenzied charge.


    Eir batted away my strikes with the ease of someone much stronger than her foe, but she quickly found herself in a difficult situation when every one of my blows was immediately followed by a variety of attacks from the Chimera. My sole goal was to throw her tempo off, and after a moment, I achieved it. She was too lazy in recovering from moving to block my hammer strike, and as a result, the Chimera swatted her with a giant paw. Long claws raked canyons into Eir¡¯s body as the pure force behind the Chimera crumpled the remains of her armor.


    There was a sickening crunch as Eir¡¯s body crashed into the arena¡¯s far wall. After a moment, it slid from the wall, forming a lifeless heap. Unlike the other two, a reddish-white light hovered above the body. Immediately, I went to grab the soul sphere and push it back into the body to serve at my command, but nothing happened except for a sharp, nauseous pain spiraling through me and my vision suddenly flickering with black dots.


    I looked into my Core and groaned. Empty again. I waited for a moment, hoping to get some energy from Eir¡¯s demise but, just like with the Seer, nothing came. I groaned, with pain and annoyance the silence indicating to me the Orpheus System or whatever only rewarded its Awakened for the final blow. I stumbled over the dead Drakoryx and slid down its bloodied side to sit on the wet ground.


    ¡°Uhhh,¡± Jarold¡¯s voice was harsh against the silence, and even I winced at the suddenness of it. ¡°It¡­ it looks like Gideon is victorious in his trials! She moves on to the second stage next week!¡±


    While he spoke, I slipped my weak arms behind my back and wrapped thin fingers around the Drakoryx¡¯s broken midnight-blue scales. I was careful to make sure a slight aura protected the open wounds on my hands from Skuld¡¯s whip as I yanked a scale loose.


    When the guards came to bring me back into the underground dungeon where the slaves were kept, my hands were empty.


    As I walked, however, I could feel the sharp edges of the scale rubbing against my leg from the pocket it hid in.

 Chapter 26: First Interlude of the Red Cardinal

    ¡°Prepare the medicine,¡± Mirabelle, the Red Cardinal, commanded, beckoning to her manservant with a flick of her slender hand.


    She sat perched high above the arena in a section that jutted out from the walls and hung over the cheering audience below. The height and size of her overhang cast a large shadow over part of the audience, much like the royal seating on the arena¡¯s opposing side.


    The section was open-roofed to the sun cresting its apex and was rimmed with a waist-high stone railing. At this vantage, she was able to easily witness the events at the arena¡¯s center even without magic to magnify her vision. Perhaps thirty feet to her back, at the furthest spot on the section, was the exit, framed with stone slabs carved with depictions of hundreds of years of the church''s history and scenes of past heroes from the kingdom''s many wars.


    Unlike those of her following who filled the emptiness of the section and wore drab black robes with high white collars and a pair of golden wings adorned right above their hearts, the Red Cardinal was herself covered in a pure and thick red robe and was seated. The robe flowed with her every movement as if a living being. If she were to believe the words of the Pope and the Saint, it likely was alive to some extent. Her red robe and moniker were succinctly matched by her blood-red hair that curled around to her mid-back and the set of bright red eyes that peered out with an otherworldly glow set with diamond-shaped pupils.


    Her manservant bowed, his lesser black robes billowing in the wind of their open section before he moved to adjust the parasol blocking the sun¡¯s rays from hitting her marble-white skin. He bowed again and moved with purpose out of the section. As she had promised, she would allow the Selenian to be healed. It was a waste, honestly, to expend a precious elixir on a lower life form like a Selenian. But alas, she was a woman of her word and as a Cardinal of the Priestess of Life, she would not go against an oath.


    She couldn¡¯t. But that didn¡¯t mean everything would go the way the slave girl expected.


    ¡°Your Eminence,¡± a member of her entourage, Draven, said with the same steady caution all her followers approached her with. He bowed in respect and deference, and likely a bit of fear, as she turned her gaze to meet his bowed figure.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mirabelle drawled, a natural tone of light and beckoning seduction dancing dangerously in the word. She could see the man visibly swallow his nervousness.


    ¡°I¡­I do not believe the life of a mere Selenian is worth the elixir bestowed upon Your Eminence by His Holiness the Pope.¡±


    The Cardinal sighed and tapped a polished hand against the wood of her chair upon which she sat. No other chairs filled the near-empty platform save for a perfect gold throne to her left, though none but the Pope or Saint would ever dare to sit upon it. ¡°Yes, you are correct, Bishop. Its life is not worth the expenditure of such a valued elixir.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­?¡±


    ¡°It is simply fate,¡± she answered and leaned casually against the back of her Blackwood chair. ¡°Perhaps the Fates have arranged it such for a reason.¡± While the elixir was precious and a gift from the Pope, the Cardinal hadn¡¯t had any use for it in over a decade and it wasn¡¯t the only one available to someone of her position. ¡°What had transpired with the Saintess candidate was¡­¡± she shrugged, ¡°unforeseen.¡±


    The large orb in her left hand flickered to life and the scene of a young girl brutally slaughtering one of the Church of Light¡¯s Shieldmaidens started to play within it.


    ¡°Unforeseen indeed,¡± Mirabelle muttered. Even she had underestimated the Silverwater girl. She¡¯d forgotten that unlike the previous Saintess Candidate, the girl did not truly believe in the Church¡¯s plan - that much was fairly obvious. There existed in Lilliana no faith that the Church was leading her along the right path; and so she fought like a wild beast. Tooth, nail, and all.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The trial the girl had gone through earlier was supposed to have been, as all first trials were, a planned event. As an Administrator of the System, Mirabelle had upgraded the Selenian to a Soulbound, binding his life to whatever destiny she predetermined within the jurisdiction of Orpheus¡¯ power.


    He¡¯d played his part in the show, the System forcing him into a near death state through a minor quest to protect the girl. Unfortunately, the historic reenactment had been ruined when the Seer had gone awry. Still, the entertainment value of the trial had been quite magnificent even if it was not historically accurate as the festival managers had wanted.


    It was, however, particularly unfortunate that the elixir was needed to bring back the Selenian. Though, the side effects of the elixir could prove beneficial.


    ¡°What are we to do with her?¡± Draven pressed.


    ¡°What can we do at the moment but see if she survives her trials and allow fate to play out?¡±


    ¡°But Your Eminence! That¡­¡± Draven hesitated as if unsure how to broach the topic considering Lady Lilliana¡¯s noble heritage. Finally, he said, ¡°That girl is not a Saintess. She cannot become a Saintess. Her powers are no miracle. They reach into death, not life.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Bishop Argole,¡± the Cardinal snapped. ¡°It is not your place to question the Goddess¡¯s will.¡±


    The Bishop, Draven, clenched his jaw and his fists went white against the black of his robes. ¡°It is impossible for that girl to be part of the Goddess¡¯s will. She killed a Valkyrie and massacred a Shieldmaiden! ¡±


    ¡°I am aware that your niece was the slain Valkyrie, Bishop,¡± the Cardinal responded dismissively. ¡°Though Lilliana¡¯s actions were¡­ unusual, her words were not wrong. We were the ones who insisted on challenging her in that way. The entire point of these trials is to test the Goddess¡¯s favor. Can you truly say she was not blessed on this day?¡± Even with the Seer acting out, the actual trial had played out rather perfectly. Right up until the resurrection of the trial monsters, which had been unexpected. Her mages had done a proper job in protecting the slaves as they fought the monsters to guarantee the fatal injury of only the Selenian, as per the religious historical event of only one injury to the historic party.


    However, Lilliana¡¯s resurrection ability had, somehow, completely evaded her mage¡¯s sense, both those of magic and energy. The method in which the Silverwater girl had done that, Mirabelle had not a clue.


    ¡°I believe she was blessed by a demon,¡± Draven spat, and there was a murmuring of agreement from the other followers. ¡°Or possessed by one.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± the Cardinal hummed, and her voice took on an ethereal vibration that silenced the discontent in a second. She extended her charm outward and enveloped the Bishop in an invisible haze until his brown eyes paled with an unseeing glaze. ¡°Bishop?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Your Eminence?¡± Draven said, his voice enunciating each word with an inhuman tempo. Like he was confused, his mind muddled by her charm.


    ¡°I believe you need to enter isolation and pray for the goddess to bestow you a more clear understanding.¡±


    Draven nodded and left without another word. The Cardinal turned back to the images flickering within the sphere on repeat. It wasn¡¯t so much that the Bishop was wrong. Rather, he was actually quite right about the child. She was no Saintess and her resurrections were not Life miracles but a way to cheat death reminiscent of the Necromancers of Larcos, though with some sort of limited free will. Generally, a Saintess of the Goddess Dhalia would radiate their heart energy as a halo of white light and the resulting feeling was warmth and belonging. The power was both seductive and comforting, wrapping those nearby and the user in a loving embrace.


    Even an energy user with half the cardinal¡¯s rings could tell the heart energy coming from the young Lady Lilliana was anything but warmth and certainly didn¡¯t create an aura of belonging. It was instead cold and domineering. It didn¡¯t grant life back to the target; it commanded continuing servitude and the resulting resurrection was nothing but a tool to that end.


    Where Lilliana had learned that power, or really how she had gotten herself captured as a slave, the Cardinal had yet to discover. What information she¡¯d gathered suggested some scheme by Lilliana¡¯s sister, though the Cardinal couldn¡¯t know for certain until she met with Baron Silverwater, who was watching the events in the King¡¯s overhang section. Where she¡¯d learned to wield such foreboding abilities or even what method developed she¡¯d shown earlier with her heart rings, remained completely unknown. No one knew, not even the slavers.


    Despite that, however, the Cardinal felt a great interest in the girl. It would not do to kill such an interesting specimen before discovering whether or not she could be used.


    After a moment longer, the Cardinal swept to her feet, and the dozens of followers straightened by her side. ¡°Bring me to our Fallen sisters,¡± she said as a visible halo of bright white heart energy began to emanate around her and forty heart rings swirled in a hypnotizing rhythm. ¡°Perhaps the Goddess will once more be generous in her blessings on this day.¡±

 Chapter 27: Second Interlude of Lady Morgana Silverwater

    Morgana had been completely asleep, amidst a rather pleasant dream about a certain prince, when she was abruptly awoken by the Silverwater household¡¯s head manservant, Jeffords. He had rushed into her room. In an instant of fright, Morgana had leaped to her feet, her fire energy illuminating every candle in her bedchamber and the hallway beyond. She now stood in the middle of her pink and gold bedroom as the lights of her energy flickered with an ominous aura that she quite enjoyed among all the pink. Her leg bumped slightly against the delightful bed with its oak framing and thick comforters now thrown about in a messy clump that made her eye twitch. The usually pleasant scent of lavender incense was sour to her nose, and when she moved, she nearly rammed her toes into the leg of her nightstand.


    And there she stood as Jeffords detailed what he knew about Lilliana''s survival. Her fights. Her enslavement. And the Baron''s rush to her location in Cael. The more he spoke, the angrier Morgana became until her blood was boiling so loudly in her ears she could barely hear herself think.


    ¡°You told me she was dead!¡± Morgana snarled in an explosion of rage, long brown curls bobbing around her head in messy strands as she whirled on the manservant she had previously ordered to follow the whore¡¯s daughter around. The sheer amount of money she''d spent on purchasing monster corpses to lure the Beast King from the forest had been only worth it because she''d believed her revenge had been achieved. Now Morgana was finding out her money had gone to waste and her people had utterly failed in every aspect. ¡°How can she be alive? Are you telling me you not only failed to capture the Apocryth but couldn¡¯t even kill one pathetic child?¡± In her rage, Morgana grabbed the ceramic cup half-filled with scalding tea from her nightstand and threw it at the manservant, who nimbly shuffled out of the way.


    That only enraged her further, and she screamed in frustration. None of this was going according to plan. The girl had been alive and kicking all this time. She was supposed to be dead. For the dishonor to Brian. To her. To her family. Though, it had been survival at the cost of being a slave. The thought briefly made her anger cool into a small satisfied smile. Right up until she remembered the girl was now facing the trials to become a Saintess. How absolutely absurd. The girl was lucky to be a slave that fights¡ªshe belonged in the pleasure houses like her whore of a mother. Yet somehow, this whore''s daughter kept ruining her plans. Morgana still didn''t know how Liliana had swapped her poisoned cup with Lady Tremmor¡¯s under Morgana''s nose, a constant and persistent annoyance whenever it came to mind. And then Lady Ballenci¡¯s weak maid had squealed all her little secrets to the Baron. All of Morgana''s little secrets regarding the poison. Following that the Baron had forced all contact between her and the Ballenci girl to be blocked. That hadn¡¯t mattered all too much to Morgana as by that point Lady Ballenci had all but cut off communication on her own. For whatever reason. ¡°The child who shamed my little brother, shamed this family, shamed me, killed my friend, and has done nothing but shame herself, is still alive?¡±


    ¡°That is correct, my lady,¡± the manservant said, bowing. Despite the boiling water that splashed on his skin when the ceramic cup shattered against the wall of Morgana¡¯s bedchamber, his expression remained stoic. That wasn¡¯t surprising considering the old manservant had served her household for a little over a century. His face was nearly covered in wrinkles, though he somehow maintained a full head of white hair. Morgana sometimes suspected it to be some sort of trick from an energy specialist. She had never cared enough to confirm the thought.


    ¡±Is she still enslaved as of now?¡± If the news had made all the way to Silverwater, Lilliana¡¯s identity must have been revealed.


    ¡±Yes, my lady. While it was revealed that she is of our house, the Cael King has chosen to hold her in his dungeons. The Baron suspects this to be an intentional showing of disrespect toward the Silverwater house and the Lysoria royal family.¡±


    ¡°Has our king responded?¡± Morgana had no doubt their own royal house would be quite enraged, especially Princess Isla who seemed to have developed a soft spot for the little whore spawn.


    ¡°He has not. However, we have recently managed to detain the beast king¡¯s sire using the elixir. We may be able to use the harvest to stay the King¡¯s hand in this matter completely.¡±


    That caused the Silverwater barony¡¯s eldest daughter to pause mid-tirade. ¡°It was finally detained?¡± He should have led with that. Ever since Morgana had used Lilliana, her father¡¯s more loyal knights, and some of the mercenaries the house had recruited as lower soldiers as bait for the beast king¡¯s sire, a large portion of the Silverwater barony¡¯s knights had been in battle with the Sire. Her personal forces were on a bogus mission waiting for further orders from her, though it would be a while before the Baron¡¯s forces were weak enough for her to do anything overtly aggressive.


    The Baron had initially balked at the thought of combating a Sire, but with pressure from the Goldenhearts and the Church of Light, he¡¯d caved fairly quickly. Normally, a mid-sized barony like the Silverwaters would never have been able to defeat a Sire. Though that was no secret nor shame on the house, it had ceased to be true when the Church of Life had presented her household with something the Red Cardinal had called the Elixir of Resistance after Lilliana¡¯s ¡®disappearance.¡¯ Even a drop blessed the receiver with resistance to a Sire¡¯s authority.


    ¡°Has the harvesting begun yet?¡± she asked, taking a seat on her lovely comforter as she suddenly calmed.


    Apparently used to her quick shifts in temperament, the manservant simply shook his head before answering further. ¡°Not yet. The news of the Sire¡¯s capture was brought to me only moments before the news of the girl. The harvesting will begin tomorrow at dawn.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s unacceptable,¡± Morgana said, not as a command but as a statement. With her father gone for what was likely to be a few weeks, there wouldn¡¯t be much time for her to put her plan into action. ¡°We¡¯ll start it now.¡± She reached above her head and yanked down firmly on a thick red string that dangled from the ceiling a little left of her bed. In the distance, though faint, she could hear a loud and crisp ding. Moments later, a chorus of footsteps gently clapped their way toward Morgana.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Six maids entered the chambers, Nissa at the back and Ariel at the front like always. ¡°My lady?¡± the head maid asked. Morgana eyed the older lady with the neutral expression of someone far superior. Which she most certainly was. Her Matriarch lessons had been very insistent on making sure all servants knew their place, even those with whom she had a past. ¡°Dress me.¡±


    The six maids snapped to work, their worn-down maid outfits ragged compared to the grandiose opulence of the chamber they shuffled into. Shifting her maids into worn-out outfits was another recent change caused by her Matriarch lessons. The Baron, despite his support of treating lower-class workers without decency, continued to be at odds with her taking Matriarch lessons. Only her eldest brother had any support when it came to leadership lessons.


    Morgana climbed barefoot onto the dais at the far end of her room where she was always dressed, her delicate features illuminated by the rays of a waking sun streaming in through great windows.


    She spent a moment directing the maids to the outfit she wanted to wear before returning her attention to the manservant. ¡°Once the servants complete their tasks and I am prepared, you will escort me to the dungeon lab. I want a full progress report and I want to see the Sire.¡±


    ¡°My lady,¡± Jeffords began, ¡°I¡¯m not sure that would be wise¡ª¡±


    Morgana cut him off. ¡°I do not care what you believe to be wise, manservant. You have already failed me twice, and I am extraordinarily displeased. Your understanding of what is wise very clearly comes with great limitations.¡± The maid directly behind her grunted as she pulled the corset strings around Morgana¡¯s midriff. ¡°Tighter,¡± Morgana hissed when the maid went to loop the strings closed.


    ¡°My apologies, Lady Silverwater.¡± The manservant gave Morgana a low bow. It was a much lower bow than what her station rightfully commanded, but most of the servants in the household were aware of the true authority she held. And those that did not yet know soon would.


    The six maids bowed similarly low and backed away simultaneously, indicating the completion of their duties. Morgana dismissed them with a casual flick of her wrist and followed Jeffords out of her room and into the mansion¡¯s hallway. She paid no mind to the rows of suits of armor and tapestries lining the stone walls as she¡¯d seen them all thousands of times over the years. No, what she really wanted was to see the Sire. Something new. Something powerful.


    ¡°Right through here, my lady,¡± Jeffords said with a small bow of his head. He reached over to a large iron door and rapped his knuckles against it three times, each harder than the last.


    ¡°Who is eet?¡± drawled a gruff, almost intoxicated-sounding voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jeffords and Lady Silverwater. Open the door, Dresden.¡±


    ¡°Oh fu¡ª Yea okay, one second, my lady,¡± Dresden muttered, and Morgana could hear the jingle of many keys being bounced around. Then there was a click, and the enormous metallic door creaked open.


    A small man stood on the other side, his clothes infinitely more ragged than her bedchamber maids. There was a small table next to him covered in cards and a few empty bottles.


    ¡°Take me to it,¡± Morgana ordered. The small man, Dresden, gave a bow so low Morgana thought his nose might touch the floor.


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course. Whatever it is the lady desires.¡± Dresden snatched a torch from its position on the wall and beckoned them to follow him down a set of spiral stairs leading deep under the mansion. The air quickly became damp and cold as they descended ever deeper.


    When Morgana finally heard the sound of muffled voices and the clanking of metallic chains, the temperature suddenly spiked as if they approached an inferno. Sweat quickly poured down her, drenching her and causing her recently applied makeup to droop. Part of her was tempted to complain about the environment, but there was something powerful in the air that kept her quiet.


    As the three of them reached the final level, a blood-curdling scream of pain erupted and Morgana could feel how even the walls shook. Her eyes widened at the sight of her beautiful prisoner.


    Had she not known it was a monster chained and gagged, she might have thought it the most handsome man she¡¯d ever seen. Dark, rich black eyes peered out under long locks of equally black hair with bright diamond-colored pupils that sparkled even in the dimly lit dungeon. The Sire was humanoid and a gorgeous one at that, his every part bunched and tensed with sinewy muscles that seemed to constantly test the restraints holding him to the floor.


    The only nonhuman aspect of the Sire was a single horn jutting from the center of his forehead. The horn was the physical manifestation of darkness, she¡¯d been told. Against the dim light of the dungeon, the horn could barely be seen at certain angles until light flickered upon it.


    She¡¯d thought the scream might have originated from the Sire, but a single look at the Sire¡¯s calm demeanor extinguished that belief.


    That, and the fact a white-robed mage twitched at the edge of life on the floor where the Sire was being forcibly knelt, a hole punctured through the man¡¯s throat. She hadn¡¯t seen any blood on the horn, though, so she took a closer look, careful not to approach too much. No, there was no blood on it. Had he absorbed it?


    ¡°Take him away,¡± she ordered, waving at the dying mage. Her nose wrinkled in disgust at the smell and the general scene. ¡°Try to heal him. I want to see the effects of being stabbed by a Sire.¡±


    ¡°Where is the girl?¡± a smooth, casual voice asked, and Morgana glanced at the captive creature. The chains around him lit up in a brilliant red no doubt absorbing the magic and energy attempting to radiate from the Sire.


    Morgana shook her finger and clicked her tongue. ¡°Uh uh, no using your energy here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you speak of the bindings?¡± The Sire shrugged, unimpressed. ¡°It is not so impressive as you may believe.¡± His voice, while smooth, seemed to strain with the words as if unfamiliar with the language. ¡°Your ancestors, the creators of these bindings, all perished despite them. As will you.¡±


    Morgana laughed. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought a monster with your strength and age could indulge in such¡­¡± she waved her hands around in a mocking gesture, ¡°naivety.¡± She pulled out a small vial of orange liquid. ¡°I wonder what would happen if you were injected with some of this elixir?¡±


    ¡°Where is the girl?¡± he asked again, ignoring her threat.


    ¡°What girl?¡±


    ¡°The one whose blood called to me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you mean the whore¡¯s daughter?¡± Morgana barked a laugh. ¡°So it¡¯s true! Sires of myth cannot withstand the blood allure of children with royal blood in their veins, even when it¡¯s as limited as that of a bastard daughter of a baron.¡±


    The Sire just smiled and shook his head. ¡°You are correct, descendant of Silverwater. But you are equally wrong. I would warn you against conflict with that particular¡­girl.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Morgana said, grinning down at him. ¡°Inject him with the elixir.¡±


    The chains embedded with thousands of unreadable wards flared red once again. The Sire¡¯s muscles bulged and then froze, unable to move under the paralyzing energy of the restraints. Under his feet, a large circle of similar wards flared white, and a single mage made his way toward the Sire. A small, very special needle doused in the elixir hovered over the mage¡¯s hand for only a moment after he walked into the magic circle¡¯s perimeter. Then it surged forward and embedded itself directly into the Sire¡¯s left eye.


    He screamed, and Morgana felt herself smile wider than she had since she¡¯d had the Baron¡¯s whore mistress killed all those years ago.

 Chapter 28: The Orpheus System

    Just as promised, Marisar was healed back to full health. In fact, the Selenian casually strolled through the underground dungeon¡¯s entrance, escorted by two guards, not half an hour after I was unceremoniously dumped back with the other slaves.


    I¡¯d been pacing up until that moment, with Gronch muttering a constant string of unintelligible words. At first, I¡¯d been somewhat worried the others would have a negative reaction to my actions during the fight, but I quickly learned it had not been broadcast to them.


    It wasn¡¯t until Marisar was in my sight and alive that my need to pace halted. No one ran to congratulate Marisar on living or to let him know he¡¯d been missed. The reality was none of us could spare that type of emotional capacity, and even if we¡¯d wanted to display such a potential weakness for someone openly, it was inapplicable to the current situation as Marisar would have probably been better off dead. Nothing much awaited him as a Selenian slave in a combat arena. At least it¡¯d been relatively painless.


    ¡°I see not even the nine hells wanted you,¡± Gronch snorted, the first of us to break the stillness, and clapped Marisar on the shoulder. I raised an eyebrow at the expression. This world believed in Nine Hells? Not Four? I¡¯d have to look into that and the associated cults. At least on Ordite, the Cult of the Four Hells had been a massive pain in the side of every nation. Their atrocities never had any rhyme or reason, simply violence for the sake of violence.


    ¡°I was granted a Pill of Resurrection,¡± Marisar responded, his large eyes wide, and his words slurred as if he was dreaming. Julius whistled, and Romeo frowned. Gronch said nothing and just gave another snort. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was out of disdain toward the slavers or mocking Marisar¡¯s surprise.


    Julius rubbed his growing beard in clear thought. His beard was no longer a solid orange and was now peppered with flashes of white and gray to match his ever-growing wrinkles. ¡°That is quite a precious elixir. Even a king would think twice before using it. I wonder why it was used on Marisar. When I heard the announcement, I just figured a High Ringed Healer from the church would heal him.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it was too late.¡± Having seen Marisar and that he was in relatively good health, I allowed my muscles to relax and collapsed to the ground in exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Even when I left the arena, there was no sign of your soul exiting your body. So, my understanding is that you should have still been far enough from death for a healer¡¯s magic or energy to work.¡±


    Marisar nodded along and raised an eyebrow at my description of not having seen his soul. Despite that, he didn¡¯t look surprised. ¡°I think I can explain the soul part, you know.¡± His hands moved like he was clicking through something in front of him.


    ¡°You were injected with the Blood of Orpheus as well?¡± Romeo asked, suddenly perking up.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Marisar confirmed, his eyes still flashing with the glint of the Orpheus system''s invisible screen. ¡°Ah, here it is. I received a class change when the Drakoryx stabbed me, you know. The system says Class change: Soulbound Healer.¡± His long blue fingers swiped down, and he continued. ¡°Effects: Your destiny is set and cannot be changed. All events within Orpheus¡¯ jurisdiction that threaten your destiny will be nullified.¡± He glanced up at us, eyes wider than I¡¯d ever seen them. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m not sure I would have died even without being saved.¡±


    They all looked at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, meeting their expressions with a quirk of my eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch his soul. Whatever the Orpheus system did to him had nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Lady Lilliana, why do I get the feeling that¡¯s not true, ya know?¡± Marisar said with a small sigh. Gronch and Julius burst out laughing, but Romeo¡¯s eyebrow furrowed with thought.


    I just scowled at the lot of them.


    ¡°Even if I wanted to, only high-tier necromancers can forcefully soulbound,¡± I said, still frowning. ¡°That¡¯s not even a type of heart ring energy I¡¯ve awoken to.¡± Technically speaking there were still traces of necromantic energies in my core, likely carried over from my soul transference similar to the lunar energy. I simply needed to develop to a level where this body¡¯s core would begin forming its own necromantic energy. At that point, I¡¯d likely be able to easily wield the necromantic energy still sealed deep within my soul. I was tempted to add that I probably would awaken to it within the year, but I was still unsure about how this world considered necromancers, so I kept that bit to myself.


    If it was anything like Ordite, where most necromancers were killed on sight, that information could easily be the death of me. Fortunately, based on what I¡¯d seen of the Soul Weaver abilities, there was quite a bit of overlap between it and necromancy. Passing one off for the other wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°In any case,¡± I said, changing the subject, ¡°What do the rest of your classes say?¡±


    I wanted to see whether any other interactions with the Orpheus system were similar to mine. Marisar¡¯s description of his experience with the system was dramatically different than my own, where I only received the occasional notification.


    Only after the rest took turns sharing their interactions with the Orpheus system did I realize just how different and limited my own had been. The four of them described things like experience points, stats, abilities, and explanations for each ability. Apparently, the system also laid out their strengths and weaknesses in numeric numbers. I had none of that.


    ¡°I got berserker,¡± Gronch grunted in his usual rough-natured way of speaking, but I could hear the pride in his voice. ¡°The more I fight, the stronger I become. Even my intelligence seems to be rising from my fights. I didn¡¯t even realize that was something that could be improved. Went from 23 to 40.¡± He explained a little about his new abilities to increase his strength by ten times and cover his weapons in energy. Apparently, that had been their saving grace against the Chimera.


    ¡°Knight of Questionable Morality,¡± Julius said with a half-smile, half-grimace. Snickering ensued until we realized he wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°That¡¯s an actual class?¡± I asked, truly perplexed.


    Julius shrugged. ¡°Suppose so since it¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°What does it do?¡± Gronch grabbed some type of orange triangular fruit from his pocket and took a large bite from it.


    ¡°It just says I haven¡¯t unlocked additional abilities beyond base stats yet.¡±


    ¡°What level are you?¡± Gronch asked.


    ¡°Level?¡± I could see the confused expression on Julius¡¯ face as he seemed to flip through his invisible screens.


    ¡°Upper right corner.¡± Romeo moved to stand next to the older warrior and pointed to where, if a screen was to appear in front of Julius, the upper right corner would have been.


    ¡°Ah, I see it. I am level 27.¡±


    ¡°I think you gotta hit 30 for additional skills. I¡¯m 31.¡± Gronch tapped his invisible screen that only he could see.


    We looked at Romeo. ¡°I¡¯m level 25.¡± He frowned. ¡°Must have been given less experience since I wasn¡¯t able to do much against the Chimera.¡± His black curls shook as he shifted uncomfortably from where he stood against the wall. ¡°My class is something called a Lesser Wizard of Caelos.¡±


    Julius scoffed as if that title for Romeo was the worst fitting title he¡¯d ever heard. ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°Lilliana?¡± Romeo inquired abruptly clearly wanting to change the subject, his face still tinted red from shame or embarrassment, it was hard to tell. I suppose he probably wasn¡¯t a fan of being called a lesser.


    ¡°It says my class is a Lunari,¡± I lied. ¡°Some sort of warrior that gets strengthened by the moon.¡± It was true in that I was a Lunari and Lunari warriors were strengthened by the moon. There was a small twinge in my gut as I lied to the people who fought with me in life and death but pushed the feeling aside for the same reason I hadn¡¯t told them of my inclination toward necromancy. Regardless of whether they could be trusted or not, sharing unnecessary information led to being blindsided by a third party. Always. That was taught in my lessons during the time I spent as a Queen candidate and something I experienced on numerous occasions as the Queen.


    When asked about my ¡°stats¡± I just shrugged and said they were no different from everyone else¡¯s. In truth, I wasn¡¯t sure what they meant by ¡°stats¡± but I understood insofar as that they were some sort of numeric evaluation of their limits.


    The four men continued to discuss their stats and basic skills. At some point I¡¯d tuned them out, choosing to eavesdrop on surrounding conversations. Discussion about the Orpheus system wasn¡¯t an uncommon discussion topic anymore, though it was still one to be cautious about being overheard. Not all the slaves had been injected and others hadn¡¯t been affected for some reason, but that didn¡¯t mean you wanted everyone to know the intricate details of all your abilities and limits.


    The one thing all of us did share, however, was the initial warning about the Orpheus System only being available or accessible within Orpheus¡¯ territory - the arenas. Which may or may not be limited to the current arena we fought in, there was no way of knowing.


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious how the Orpheus System can be used outside the arenas,¡± Romeo said, tugging at the steel collar newly placed around his neck. We¡¯d all had one clasped around our neck after returning from the first trial, including any other slave in our enclave who was a System user. I didn¡¯t know about the other slave groups.


    The dark blue Drakoryx scale was heavy in my pocket as I gave Romeo a small, knowing smile. ¡°I have a feeling we might find out sooner than we expected.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes snapped to mine out of surprise and seemed to be looking for some hint or clue as to what I was thinking but I gave none. Not yet. I was completely drained of energy and so were all of them. We had a week to recover before the next trial and needed to make good use of it.


    None pressed me and I climbed back to my feet, noticing for the first time in a while how small they were. Fresh cuts wrapped around my thin, pale legs and they screamed in pain with each step I took as the healing flesh tore ever wider. I ignored the pain, ignored the exhaustion for just a moment longer as I approached the bed I¡¯d chosen my first day here.


    It had looked like trash to me back then. Now, it looked like absolute paradise.


    I could hear them theorizing about the restrictions that being outside Orpheus¡¯ jurisdiction would cause, but I ignored them. At the end of the day, it was my own strength that would save or kill me, not some strange power given to me. Like everything else in life, the System was naught but a tool. If it conspired to be more, it would simply need to be better controlled and utilized rather than relied upon.


    Thoughts for tomorrow. I sighed and fell into a blissful sleep of Nothingness thanks to my complete exhaustion fending off the nightmares beckoning at the corners of my mind.

 Chapter 29: Discretion is Not My Strong Suit

    Nothing happened for the first five days following the initial trial. The five of us took the time to heal and prepare for the upcoming seventh day. Using the heart energy granted to me by the Orpheus system for killing the Mindscribe and the Shieldmaiden, and the smaller amounts for contributing to the deaths of the Seer and the Valkyrie, I was able to refine two new heart rings around my Bronze core.


    It was a surprisingly quick jump to peak Bronze level, but I wasn¡¯t complaining. A silver core was the true start, and the journey to the higher realm cores became exponentially more difficult.


    Though perhaps not quite so difficult if the Orpheus System continued to allow for the absorption of heart energy by defeating others. Normally, such heart energy had to be accumulated and refined through meditation and cultivation of your core. Occasionally, one could advance greatly by absorbing the core of the defeated enemy, but it was more normal for the core to break on death.


    And no one I¡¯ve seen has had a core anyway, I thought.


    On the sixth day, however, Dralos and Chella made an appearance to inform us, mainly me, of the second challenge. The moment he laid eyes on me, Dralos sneered, his draconian pupils dilating with unbridled hatred.


    I didn¡¯t bother to react. The dragonborne¡¯s hatred wouldn¡¯t matter in a few moments anyway.


    ¡°Alright bugs,¡± Dralos said with a grunt, pulling out a new scroll adorned with the King''s dragon claw stamp. ¡°We¡¯ve received your new test.¡± He slipped a finger under the seal, and it came off with a low pop. Dralos opened his mouth as if to begin reading, then scoffed and seemed to skip a good paragraph of information before starting again. ¡°By decree of his Majesty, King Isadore, Lady Lilliana is judged as innocent regarding her killing of the Shieldmaiden as all events were within the jurisdiction of Goddess Dahlia of the Light. Lady Lilliana¡¯s next trial will be a Test of Compassion. Let the Light fall upon her in failure or success.¡± He closed the scroll, looked at us, and laughed. Then he tucked the scroll away and headed toward another group of slaves in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Well,¡± Gronch said, slapping me on the back and causing all the air in my lungs to rush out. ¡°It was sorta nice knowin¡¯ you guys.¡± Julius chuckled, but Romeo scowled in a way that reminded me of a young noble facing some kind of punishment that was out of his hands. It was a fairly apt expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up yet, Gronch,¡± the raven-haired fighter said, giving the laughing Julius a hard look. ¡°Maybe we can teach her how to fake it?¡±


    ¡°In a day?¡± Gronch shook his head.


    Compassion. The word took me back decades to when my father had still ruled with his harsh iron fist. Compassion, he had told all the Queen candidates, was a tool. And just like any other tool, used correctly it would make the wielder strong. But used incorrectly, and it would turn even a Queen into a fool.


    I was no fool.


    ¡°Compassion is naught but a tool,¡± I interrupted, my father¡¯s words out of my mouth before I could help it. His lessons and his way were ingrained into me. Into all Queen candidates. ¡°If necessary, I will wield it as needed. For now, compassion can only do us harm.¡±


    ¡°You saved me, Lady Lilliana, ya know?¡± Marisar said, quietly. ¡°I would call that compassion.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, that was not compassion. It was simple necessity and circumstance. Your life and my life were intrinsically linked that day. If I failed to win the elixir, it¡¯s likely the cause would have been my death.¡± I looked at all of them with as serious an expression as Lilliana¡¯s twelve-year-old face could manage. ¡°I believe, for now at least, we live and die together. So, just trust me. I¡¯ve dealt with worse than slavery before.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Gronch said, clearly doubtful. ¡°You ain¡¯t even grown yet.¡± I didn¡¯t answer. Maybe one day I¡¯d explain the truth to them. Probably not, but it certainly wouldn¡¯t be as a gladiator slave in a dungeon.


    The awkward moment was broken by a sauntering Dralos who stopped by our little group, an eerie grin having pulled his lips wide. ¡°I¡¯ve just been told that it¡¯s time for everyone to get their first check-up! Our Dr. Darmond is insisting that we start with the young noble girl.¡± His scaly hand whipped out and wrapped around my wrist, pulling me away from the others with an easy tug. At my slightest resistance, the slave mark on my forearm burned with a rage matched only by the glee in Dralos¡¯ eyes when he noticed me wince. ¡°Oh, ain¡¯t gonna hurt ya, girlie. The doctor is just gonna poke and prod a little.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    The others appeared to want to interject, but I shook my head. I sent Marisar a pointed stare, and the Selenian¡¯s eyes widened. Right as Darlos began to shove me toward the large doors and into the dark corridors of oozing slime, I saw Marisar''s blue fingers gripping the half-orc¡¯s forearm and returned to me a knowing look.


    I would have begun my plan even without Darlos taking me away from the eyes of others, but the isolation was an unexpectedly convenient boon. I began to sink the loose heart energy into the tattoo. The tattoo and the collar.


    As Dralos reached into his pocket where I knew handcuffs would be, likely etched with the same skull and chains as the slave tattoo, I asked, ¡°Why do you hate me so much, Dragonborne?¡±


    Dralos froze in front of me, his body still slouched slightly, and his eyes lingering on his hands at the rim of his trousers. Orange, diamond eyes looked up at me slowly, all the glee gone and replaced by barely repressed hate and, maybe, surprise?


    ¡°How do you know of the Dragonborne?¡± The words were quiet leaving his lips but resounded loudly in the empty, slime-filled hallway.


    ¡°Are you not Dragonborne?¡± I pressed, ignoring his question as he¡¯d ignored mine. ¡°Based on your pure level of spite, I wasn¡¯t sure what else you could be.¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer for a long moment. So long, in fact, I thought he¡¯d launch himself at me. Instead, his orange eyes blinked, and then he barked a laugh. ¡°Look at this little girl trying to act so tough with the bit of knowledge she has.¡± Dralos finished fishing into his pocket for the cuffs and tossed them at me. They bounced off me and landed on the floor with a clank. ¡°The Dragonborne do not work in slave dungeons.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you?¡±


    He spat at my feet where the cuffs had landed. ¡°None of your business, mutt.¡±


    ¡°You should be careful how you speak to your betters,¡± I taunted, nudging the loose cuffs with a look of disdain. ¡°Though I do not plan on allowing you the chance to make that mistake a second time.¡±


    Before Dralos could so much as finish raising his hand in threat as the scowl formed on his face, I reached into my own pocket. The slave mark seared, and my entire arm burned as if sprayed with lava. Dralos started to laugh at the brilliant red light that indicated the mark¡¯s activation when the mark lifted off my forearm like a parasite rather than a tattoo and then shattered. The slave collar tight around my neck similarly exploded outward. The sounds pierced the air with a shrill metallic shriek, and the illuminating red light winked out from existence.


    The dim light of a distant torch casually flickered toward us as I pulled the broken Drakoryx scale from my pocket and buried it deep into the side of Dralos¡¯ neck. The sharp edges of the Drakoryx scale slid through Dralos¡¯s own with deadly ease. Black lines surged from the wound as venom spread like wildfire through his body. Almost instantly, he began to shake and spasm, his mouth opening into a wordless scream as the venom dyed his orange eyes with the black of Nothingness. Then he dropped to the floor, dead as the ground under us.


    A red splotch of burnt and simmering flesh remained where the tattoo had been. I had been fairly certain the magic or energy contained within the tattoo could have been overcome by even a base bronze level core formed correctly, so my peak bronze level had easily crushed it. The power dampener around my neck and the cuffs at my feet may have made it more difficult if I¡¯d still been at base bronze. It was hard to tell since both the power dampeners and being under bronze limits were new to me.


    Doesn''t matter now, I thought and looked down at the Dragonborne-looking creature, frowning as his reddish-white soul light appeared over the corpse. I¡¯d imagined this very situation multiple times and hadn¡¯t been able to come to a proper conclusion.


    On the one hand, I could resurrect him and hopefully glean an incredible amount of information from the creature.


    On the other hand, I had no idea how someone with at least some level of dragon blood in their veins would react to becoming the servant of a Lunari, whom they so hated. If Dralos came back with enough free will to betray me, then any and all information he provided would have to be presumed poisoned with some amount of falsities.


    I supposed I could require him to perform acts that would test the loyalty bond, but for all I knew, that could be faked. Still, I didn¡¯t know how much time I had before someone spotted the body since it wasn¡¯t as if there was anywhere for me to hide it. So if the body could move and act alive¡­


    As time ticked by and my indecision started to become a weakness to my plan, I straightened my shoulders and set my jaw. Then I sank a large amount of power into the soul of Dralos and shoved it back into his body.


    At first, nothing happened. Right when I was about to leave the corpse as some sort of mistake or misunderstanding of my abilities, he stirred. I summoned a small white ball of light with my lunar energy between myself and the resurrected being who began to sit up.


    Under the light, I saw Dralos¡¯ eyes were no longer their sharp orange and instead were still dominated by the black of the Drakoryx venom. Dralos came to a halt upon reaching his knees and bent one to kneel before me.


    ¡°My Queen,¡± he rasped in a voice more similar to the first man I had raised than Dralos¡¯ own just moments ago. ¡°I have come to serve you.¡±


    A thought occurred to me. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±


    He tilted his head. ¡°I am your servant, my Queen.¡±


    ¡°No, that is your duty and your role. What is your name, resurrected one?¡±


    The Risen Servant stilled like the dead he had once been, in either thought or rebellion, I couldn¡¯t tell. Minutes passed, and I knew Darmond would begin to wonder where we were if this took much longer, but something told me the Risen¡¯s answer was too important to miss.


    ¡°I am Dralos. I have returned to serve my master.¡± He tilted his head, black eyes staring at me. ¡°But I am also not Dralos. Or at least, I am not only Dralos. I was once the Draconian hybrid known as Dralos, long, long ago. Centuries in the timeless Nothingness has long since turned me into something¡­ else.¡±

 Chapter 30: Highly Addictive

    Despite myself, his words caught me off guard. ¡°You spent centuries in the Nothingness? But you were dead for only moments.¡±


    Dralos simply raised his shoulders in acknowledgment of his lack of knowledge. ¡°That is beyond my understanding.¡±


    Many questions fought for priority at that moment. How did he retain his sanity after hundreds of years of isolation? Was it isolation? Was his experience in the Nothingness the same as mine?


    But I was running out of time. I needed to move fast if my plan was to work. If anyone raised any alarms or notified anyone higher up the food chain than Chella or Darmond escape would become orders of magnitude more complicated. So I picked the two most relevant questions.


    ¡°Who is in charge of this slave arena?¡±


    ¡°His name is Radford Coldrun, my queen.¡±


    ¡°Does he have any position within the Cael Kingdom nobility?¡±


    Dralos shook his head. ¡°I apologize, my queen. I do not recall that answer.¡±


    I clicked my tongue and frowned. ¡°How much of your memory is gone?¡± He started to answer but I waved him down. ¡°Never mind, we don¡¯t have time. Lead me to Darmond like you were going to do. Act exactly like the Dralos you were while you were alive. I need Darmond to think he has me so he¡¯ll provide the information I need now that I can¡¯t raise him since he¡¯ll just lose his memories,¡± I grumbled, signaling Dralos to take the lead.


    Silent as the dead, Dralos stepped in front of me and began heading down the long corridor of slimes.


    ¡°You do remember the way, correct?¡± I asked, suddenly worried he was leading us in the wrong direction.


    ¡°I remember,¡± was all Dralos said and gave no explanation. That was certainly a conversation we would need to have. The memories he retained after the Nothingness were much too relevant for our current situation to be coincidental.


    ¡°Alright, then lead on, Draconian.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how exactly a Draconian differed from the Dragonborn; another conversation we would need to have later.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I started to hear the screaming of a man and a woman reverberating along the ooze-filled corridor. When we rounded the corner into the open doorway of Darmond¡¯s laboratory room, I saw the reason for all the screams. A man and a woman fought under Orpheus¡¯ gaze, ripping into each other with nails and teeth like wild animals.


    ¡°That is utterly fascinating!¡± came Darmond¡¯s usual wheezy, irritating voice. ¡°Human nature and its weaknesses never cease to amaze me!¡±


    The instant we¡¯d entered the room, the entire aura around Dralos shifted to match his old persona and his eyes had returned to normal. In fact, he looked and acted as if the prior moments had been all in my imagination. ¡°What are you doing, Doc?¡± He glanced at the wild fighters with an arrogant smirk. ¡°And why are the mutts fighting outside the arena?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let them answer you,¡± the doctor said gleefully. He turned to Orpheus. ¡°Make the girl answer.¡±


    Orpheus shot Darmond an annoyed look, but a moment later the girl looked up above the guy she was fighting, a blue glint flashing in her eyes, indicating she¡¯d received a notification from the Orpheus System. Then I saw the same glint in the man, who stopped fighting immediately. The girl turned to look at Dralos, her expression filled with fear and resolve.


    ¡°It is a quest. Fight or lose the system and die.¡± She shivered. ¡°I-I can¡¯t lose the system.¡± Her entire body trembled as she spoke, but I could tell it was only partially due to fear. I recognized that look in her eyes and the shaking from a time my people had been infiltrated by a drug cartel. ¡°If I lose the system¡¯s power, I¡¯m just normal. I¡¯ll be weak again. I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t be weak again! I¡¯ve worked so hard for this strength. It¡¯s mine and no one will steal it from me!¡±


    ¡°Holy Ashwash, is she addicted to the system?¡± I whispered, keeping my words low enough to reach only Dralos and covering my mouth by standing behind him.


    Dralos chuckled, not showing any visible sign he heard me. ¡°Dumb dogs are crazy for your system, aye Darmond?¡±


    The crazy scientist laughed with the Draconian. ¡°An unexpected boon, I must admit. We¡¯d known the Blood of Orpheus could control the Infected with things called quests and missions, but I had no idea the blood itself was so addictive!¡± Darmond swept a pipe from his table and showed Dralos a dark purple substance. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but this is Aexon, an incredibly potent hallucinogen that¡¯s been banned in most Kingdoms of the western continent. The Sire¡¯s blood,¡± he gestured to Orpheus, his smile large and eyes saucers as he bragged openly, ¡°is three times as physically addictive and ten times as mentally addictive if used for long periods of time.¡± He moved to pet the head of the girl who stood as if frozen in time, her gaze unseeing. ¡°These were some of our first trials.¡± Darmond grabbed her hair and shook, all without bothering to look at her. ¡°Unfortunately, its addictive nature is only of such power among some species, like humans. The closer to the ancient generation they are, the less potent it becomes. You would likely be barely affected, Dralos. We can try it out if you¡¯d like!¡±


    Dralos snorted and reached behind him to grab me, shoving me forward. ¡°Stay in your lane, Darmond,¡± he snarled.


    The scientist held up his hands in mock surrender, dropping the girl. ¡°Of course, of course. No offense, oh great descendant of the Dragonborn.¡± He turned to Orpheus. ¡°Resume their quest.¡± A blue flash could be seen in both their gazes and the two addicted slaves began tearing into each other without hesitation or remorse.


    I wondered if they knew they were addicted or truly believed they were fighting with a resolve to keep the strength they¡¯d earned.


    Darmond strode over to me and checked me up and down, a frown forming as he grabbed me and yanked me toward the chair where he¡¯d injected the Blood of Orpheus into me. ¡°You should be showing symptoms of addiction by now. Why aren¡¯t I seeing any blue lines? Hmmm.¡± His eyes wandered down the length of me and for once I was thankful the rags I continued to wear had long sleeves, covering the burnt skin where the slave mark had previously been. He pulled out a new syringe, again filled with Orpheus¡¯ blood but in a larger quantity. ¡°Perhaps the nobility of your blood is stronger against the effects.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I cried out, struggling. I forced tears into the corners of my eyes, my nose becoming wet with the effect. ¡°What did we ever do to deserve this? I don¡¯t want more of that blood!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like the system?¡± Darmond asked with an unfriendly smile that showed his dark yellow and brown teeth. ¡°Hasn¡¯t it made you stronger than you ever imagined?¡±


    I gulped, sniffling as tears trickled down my cheeks and off my chin. I glanced at the two slaves still fighting, pieces of flesh and gore falling off them and littering the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like that,¡± I whispered, adding a tone of fear to my words.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, deary. I have other plans for you and your section. Although I¡¯m not seeing signs of addiction, you have certainly become less feisty. That¡¯s good! A good sign indeed.¡±


    ¡°Why is he making them fight each other?¡± Even as Darmond put the restraints around my wrists, binding me to the chair, I was able to wiggle a finger in Orpheus¡¯ direction.


    ¡°Hmm? Oh,¡± Darmond laughed. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. Unless we tell him to hurt you, he¡¯s harmless.¡±


    ¡°He listens to you?¡± I asked as innocently as I could, looking at Darmond with the widest eyes I could muster.


    The scientist, apparently, couldn¡¯t pass up an opportunity to brag. ¡°Of course, he does, like an obedient child.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I pressed, hoping the crazed man¡¯s ego would push forward. ¡°He¡¯s so strong and scary-looking.¡±


    Darmond didn¡¯t disappoint. ¡°His restraints bind him to administrators.¡±


    ¡°What are administrators?¡± I asked, probing for answers with more haste than I should have. Too many core questions too fast.


    The scientist stopped laughing, and I instantly knew he¡¯d realized I was perhaps not as innocent as I would have him believe. His face scrunched in thought, pig-like nose twitching under his beady eyes. ¡°You¡¯re asking very particular questions, girlie.¡±


    I tried to distract him with more tears, but the look on his face said he wasn¡¯t buying it.


    I tried a final time to pass as a curious little girl, afraid of death and buying time. ¡°Please, I won¡¯t ask any more questions, I promise! Just please, don¡¯t put that in me. Stop, no!¡±


    Darmond was no longer smiling, but I saw the corner of his lips twitch at my plea. He lifted the sleeve of my left arm that had no burn and brought the syringe down toward the forearm.


    I sighed and created a layer of lunar aura around the limb, causing the syringe of blue liquid to bounce harmlessly off me. ¡°Kill the wild animals, Dralos.¡±


    The Draconian was a blur of movement, somehow leagues above what he¡¯d been during his death, as he dispatched the fighters without hesitation. Until I figured out the limits of the system, I couldn¡¯t risk letting them live. Not after I¡¯d seen the extent they would go to for the System. Even before they¡¯d been dead, I could hardly recognize them as humans.


    Darmond lowered the syringe for a moment, spinning around to watch the Draconian behead both his fighting slaves.


    I pulled against the restraints but was surprised to find them holding tight, small gold runes inscribed on the leather bindings sprung to light with a blinding light as I tried to break them with energy. Interesting. I could wield energy while bound, but only if it wasn¡¯t used to break them.


    ¡°Free me. Then collect these bindings. They may come in handy.¡±


    Without a word, Dralos grabbed the back of Darmond¡¯s white coat and launched him across the room into the remains of the dead, addicted slaves.


    ¡°What in the Gods¡¯ names are you doing, you stupid lesser born?¡± Darmond howled at Dralos as he tried to scramble to his feet and slipped on the gore strewn about around him.


    Still silent, Dralos undid my bindings and stepped to the side, waiting for further orders.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t blame him, dear Dr. Darmond,¡± I said, using the scientist¡¯s previously mocking tone. ¡°Poor Dralos is only doing what he was told to do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did to the Draconian, child,¡± Darmond hissed, drawing out a short dagger with intricate runes written throughout the blade, a single, enormous ruby adorning the base of the hilt. ¡°But you have no concept of what you¡¯re doing, of what you¡¯re obstructing!¡±


    He stabbed the dagger into the flat front of his hand, skewering it through. Red and blue veins spread from his hand into the dagger¡¯s blade and up into the ruby hilt. The gem shattered, revealing a living, beating organ that seemed morbidly similar to a heart.


    Dagger still skewering his hand, Darmond pointed at me. ¡°Kneel to an administrator, lesser being.¡±


    Instantly, I felt a powerful force from within me surge to the forefront, struggling against my will to compel me into obeying the scientist. The effect was similar to what would have happened if I¡¯d lost in the mindscape of the Mindscribe. Similar to the Mindscribe, however, Darmond would not find me such an easy foe to fold.


    Still, the force from within was strong enough that I was paralyzed in movement, every ounce of my mind and body resisting with maximum effort. I could feel the Blood of Orpheus burning inside, raging against my resistance. There was a need, a desire building in my mind to obey the system¡¯s administrators.


    I rejected that building force with every ounce of my will.


    [Quest creation: Obey the Administrators. Obey Administrator 005. This Quest cannot be refused]


    [Quest objective: Stab yourself with a Syringe of Orpheus¡¯ blood.]


    [Reward: X2 absorption of heart energy!]


    ¡­


    [Error¡­. Core System interfering with Administrator 005¡¯s Quest.]


    [Unknown error]


    [Attempting to assign new quest]


    As the blue screens flashed in front of me, I noticed Dralos looking at me almost imploringly. Was he still waiting for an order? My mind raced with possibilities and questions, mainly whether Dralos was still under my authority or whether the system had control as he was resurrected with powers granted to me by the system.


    Or were the powers of a Soul Weaver granted to me by the system? Hadn¡¯t it simply merged my own previous affinities? Could it claim authority over a power it did not grant when it only merged already established skillsets?


    Only one way to find out. In long, drawn-out words, I said, ¡°Dddddrrraaaaalloooos. Kiillll¡­ himmm.¡±


    With perhaps even more speed than when he¡¯d dispatched the rabid fighters, Dralos closed the space separating him from Darmond. Large, scaled hands gripped the scientist¡¯s neck and heaved him into the air.


    [NEW EMERGENCY QUEST: KILL DRALOS THE DRACONIAN. THIS QUEST CANNOT BE REFUSED.]


    [REWARD? X10 absorption of heart energy.]


    [NEW EMERGENCY QUEST: SAVE THE ADMINISTRATOR! THIS QUEST CANNOT BE REFUSED.]


    Dralos snapped Darmond¡¯s neck with a sickening crunch accompanied only by the man¡¯s last gurgling plea.


    [ERROR. Quest terminated.]


    The blue flashing screens vanished. The room was deathly silent compared to the screams of the system and man only seconds earlier. That silence was pierced only by the soft chuckling of Orpheus, still chained by his golden restrictions. With a subsequent pop, the surging tidal wave compelling me to act against my will vanished, and the paralyzing hold on my body was released.


    That had been closer than expected. Whatever ability Darmond had used as an apparent administrator to paralyze me had been wholly unexpected. It was simply fortunate Dralos himself had not been affected. If he had been, I was honestly not sure how I¡¯d have survived. I needed to remove the System and all Orpheus¡¯ blood from my body as fast as I could.


    Orpheus¡¯ once gaunt, hopeless face was now a picture of satisfied rage. ¡°The advent of the Soul Weaver cannot be denied,¡± he whispered. Turning his eyes to me, he relayed a request that turned my blood hot with anticipation and, in no small part, worry for what would happen next. I had a feeling I was about to begin a path never before even imagined to be possible. ¡°Absorb my soul and core, Soul Weaver. And then devour my heart. The Soul Weaver must rise.¡±

 Chapter 31: The Gamble

    I knelt next to the chained Sire, letting my distaste for his request show clearly on my face. ¡°Now, why would I do that, progenitor?¡± But, seeing as how he was conveniently chained up and wasn¡¯t going anywhere, and considering that I¡¯d been drowning in the agency of others since I¡¯d arrived in this world, I figured I was finally due some answers.


    ¡°It is my duty to perish for the creation of a Soul Weaver progenitor. The System demands it,¡± he answered, his black eyes filled with fanatic excitement, but there was also a distinctly exhausted note in his words. ¡°I am so very tired, Soul Weaver. My existence has been a long one. Too long. I am the last of my kind. The last Angellic.¡±


    ¡°An Angellic? I¡¯ve never heard of them before.¡±


    Orpheus nodded with a sullen expression, though the fervent gleam in his eyes hadn¡¯t wavered. ¡°My progeny. I am a Sire to nothing now, extinguished by the progeny of the Dragon and Demon Sires. Allow me to fulfill my destiny, Awakened. I yearn to return to the Nothingness.¡±


    ¡°What is this Soul Weaver?¡± I asked, still frowning. There was something extremely unnerving about the progenitor chained in front of me. While I¡¯d encountered and even killed a Progenitor before, none had ever spoken to me, much less entertained an entire conversation. Perhaps this Progenitor, the Angellic Progenitor, was truly simply exhausted from his eternity of life.


    ¡°A Soul Weaver,¡± Orpheus said with a grim smile, ¡°is how the System refers to the progenitor of a race called the Marzana. The System chose you for that purpose. That is what it seeks for you to become.¡±


    ¡°To what end?¡± I pressed, feeling that there was some piece of information being omitted. Why was it so important to create these Marzana?


    ¡°I do not know. But devour me, oh Queen of Rot. Devour me and it will tell you itself.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow in feigned ignorance, though in real surprise, at the nearly begging plea to be eaten. ¡°I am but a baron¡¯s daughter. Why do you call me Queen of Rot?¡±


    Orpheus gave a grunt of irritation. ¡°Do not play games with me, Queen of Aedronir. Even without access to the System, you cannot fool me with a soul transference, no matter how rare such an occurrence may be.¡±


    I leaned in closer so our noses practically touched, his fervent expression a stark contrast to my building impatience. ¡°The System knows who I am then? Who I really am? And so do these Sires that have access to the System?¡±


    Orpheus sighed, letting his head droop a bit. His bindings clanked and danced with the motion. His mouth moved to say something but then suddenly snapped shut as a blue glint appeared in the corner of his eye. A screen.


    ¡°You do not control the System,¡± I realized, grabbing back his wandering attention.


    Orpheus shook his head and sighed. ¡°I may be one of its creators, but even I find myself bound to its authority. Only a few Sires can resist its claim.¡± He paused, a thoughtful look crossing his features as he debated his next words. ¡°Beware the Demon Sire, or the Demon progenitor as you call him. He is not the same being you previously defeated. He is much more ¡­ devious.¡±


    ¡°Then who are the administrators?¡± I asked, ignoring the warning. The Demon Progenitor had already allowed me to escape once. Even if he was a threat, it wasn¡¯t an immediate one. In any case, he wasn¡¯t my problem unless he got in my way.


    Orpheus sneered at the question and spat in the direction of Darmond. ¡°Some fortunate mortals figured out blood directly from my heart provides a higher level of authority within the System than normal. Administrator is what they called themselves and I suppose the System approved of the title. It means nothing to a Progenitor, guardians of the System. Once you join our ranks, you will be able to squash them like an insect.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Unless they bind me like you.¡±


    Orpheus just smiled as if it was no big deal. And, perhaps, to him, it really wasn¡¯t. I wanted to ask how they¡¯d captured him, but I doubted he¡¯d put up much of a fight judging by how desperately he was asking me for death.


    ¡°What is the System? Is it alive?¡± I asked instead.


    Orpheus smiled but said nothing. He simply gazed at me with expectation and anticipation, as if he was reading the very lines of my destiny. Eventually, he said, ¡°I do not know, Soul Weaver. It was once simply an amalgamation of our Authorities. But it has been many millennia that the System has ruled over the Progenitors. It is what it decides to be.¡±


    That would explain why the Progenitors were so powerful if their growth had been boosted by the System for millennia. I wondered just how old the Progenitors really were. They couldn¡¯t be millennia old, or there was no way I should have been able to kill the Demon progenitor. If they¡¯d been even close to my rate of growth under the System, they would have exceeded my prime strength long ago.


    Yet I had killed him. But not from raw strength. No, I had managed to defeat the progenitor with the help of others in a combined attack on the progenitor¡¯s Mindscape before killing it in the physical realm.


    The power of Will. Perhaps¡­


    ¡°Why had my world never heard of the System?¡±


    He, again, merely shrugged. ¡°Perhaps your world did not look in the right place. Or perhaps it did and you simply were not aware. I do not know.¡±


    ¡°How do I rid myself of this System?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I do not want your System,¡± I hissed, feeling my impatience at Orpheus¡¯ uncaring attitude boil over. ¡°Nor do I care about your prophecy. Just tell me how to get your Ashwash-cursed System¡¯s authority out of me.¡± I could still feel the blue blood of Orpheus squirming through my veins and it made my skin crawl.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± Orpheus said, his gaze far away. ¡°It is a part of you now. You belong to the System. You all belong to the System just as many of the other Progenitors now belong to the System.¡± His eyes refocused and the restrained creature gave me another pitying smile.


    At that moment I decided to take the gamble I¡¯d been debating.


    ¡°For someone who claims to know what I am, you do not seem to have any grasp of just who I am.¡± His confidence seemed to waver for the first time since Dralos had killed Darmond. ¡°My power is my own. I will take what belongs to me. Always.¡± I leaned in even closer and lowered my voice. ¡°Your System is not the first to challenge my sovereignty, and I doubt it will be the last. But all challenges end in the same way.¡± My hands snapped from where they hung to grasp either side of Orpheus¡¯ head. ¡°You are correct about one thing, Progenitor of the Angellic. I am the Queen of Rot. I am the Queen of Aedronir. And I am indomitable.¡±


    I drew heart energy from my Core and directed it out through my hands. The moment it connected with Orpheus¡¯ Core, I opened my Mindscape, forcing Orpheus within it. And, hopefully, the System as well. I expected the runes on Orpheus¡¯ shackles to burn with its golden light, but nothing happened. He wasn¡¯t resisting my invasion into his mind. He didn¡¯t even try to summon his own Mindscape for dominance.


    Similar to my fight against the Mindscribe, my Mindscape took on the appearance of Ordite. But that was where the similarities ended. Instead of being surrounded by the rays of Ordite¡¯s double suns, there was solid darkness illuminated by three dim moons. Each was high in the sky at different times of its phase: one full, one waxing, and the third waning.


    I found myself on a large, smooth boulder opposite Orpheus, who had been placed atop a hill of rocks and sand. A single river, perhaps a dozen meters wide, ran between where I stood and Orpheus, the rushing of water silent in the reality of my Mindscape. In fact, there was not a sound in the dead of darkness other than the beat of our breathing. The distance showed a thick curtain of trees and bushes, but there was nothing in our vicinity other than boulders of varying sizes and sand that wafted in spirals with every brush of wind.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Orpheus muttered, looking around. ¡°Why do you summon me to your Mindscape? We are outside the realm of reality here. My authority is free of those restrictions.¡±


    I smiled at the same time Orpheus released a wave of his authority, sweeping rocks and sand into a tornado around himself before launching it outward. Although not directed at me, I let out some heart energy to deflect whatever ended up in my direction. My Core jumped and cheered in anticipation, ready to be used to its full capabilities.


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯m not entirely free of the restrictions then.¡± He flexed his fingers, clearly disappointed the restrictions were still there, if lessened drastically.


    ¡°Summon your System,¡± I said, motioning around me. ¡°It should be able to take a more corporeal form here.¡±


    Orpheus stared at me, mouth almost hanging. It was a long moment before he responded. ¡°That is not how it works.¡±


    I closed my eyes, grasped my Mindscape with the full effort of my Will, and bore down on the Progenitor. Unlike the Mindscribe, it did little to affect him. He winced ever so slightly.


    ¡°You do not need to fight me,¡± he noted, not bothering to put up any defense against my mental ambush. ¡°Like I said, I want you to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Summon the System,¡± I repeated, glaring at him. ¡°Now.¡±


    Orpheus chuckled. ¡°I am not its master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inside of you, isn¡¯t it? If your heart grants authority over the System, it must be a part of you.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°It is also a part of you now.¡±


    ¡°System!¡± I shouted at the fake reality of our surroundings. ¡°Speak to me! Cease hiding behind your pawn.¡± Still nothing. I redirected my words to Orpheus¡¯ heart and willed a cut to manifest vertically across my forearm, red-blue blood spilling out. ¡°I have come to make a bet with you. I may not know why you so desire the creation of the Marzana, but I know you need me alive.¡± I willed the cut longer and wider. Though the blood pouring from the widening cut was not true blood, injuries in a Mindscape affect the strength of one¡¯s mind and sanity. ¡°How far will you risk staying silent?¡±


    I was about to cut an arm off when a blue screen of the Orpheus System popped up.


    [NEW QUEST!]


    [The System has acknowledged its interest in your welfare. Speak.]


    [Reward: ???]


    ¡°Finally.¡± I snapped a thread of power and the wound sealed itself, though the life essence lost wasn¡¯t recovered. ¡°Orpheus tells me he is your guardian or at least one of them. I¡¯m sure you have granted him great strength and abilities, much as you have with the others who were injected with his blood. But I have a question for you. Do you trust the strength of his mind?¡±


    Orpheus blinked at me, clearly confused. ¡°Soul Weaver, I have lived for thousands of years. A mortal could not withstand a battle of wills with any Progenitor, much less one as aged as myself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the Demon Progenitor said to me,¡± I hissed back, ¡°before I drove him insane and took off his head.¡±


    [Alert!]


    [ADDITIONAL QUEST INFORMATION]


    [Quest Type: Optional. This Quest is optional.]


    [The System is willing to accept the Soul Weaver¡¯s bet of mental combat.]


    [Goal: Defeat the Progenitor of the Angellic, Orpheus, within the Soul Weaver¡¯s Mindscape.]


    [Punishment: Failure to defeat the guardian Progenitor will result in the Soul Weaver becoming a progenitor under the System. The Soul Weaver will be tasked with starting a new bloodline - the Marzana.]


    [Reward: ???]


    ¡°I want my own System as a reward.¡± My heart raced as I made my demand. ¡°Cut off a piece of yourself and give it to me.¡± It was a huge risk asking for such an existence to harm itself, and an even larger risk to assume I could subdue even a piece of it.


    But I had faith in the strength of my mind. That, at least, had never left me.


    [ALERT!]


    [ADDITIONAL QUEST INFORMATION]


    [Quest Type: Optional. This Quest is optional.]


    [The System accepts the Soul Weaver¡¯s terms.]


    [Reward: Upon defeating the System¡¯s guardian, a piece of the System will be removed from the Original entity and absorbed into the Soul Weaver.]


    [QUEST START!]


    Orpheus shrugged, his eyes scanning something in front of him I couldn¡¯t see, though I knew it to be likely the same messages I was being presented with. ¡°If this is what you desire, then so be it.¡± I couldn¡¯t tell if he was speaking to me or the System. Perhaps he was not truly speaking to either of us. The Sire didn¡¯t stretch or ready himself. His smooth face had greatly aged in the Mindscape as his mind formed his true self. His face was now a mess of wrinkles, old, gray eyes staring longingly into Nothingness. His body shrunk as his hair turned gray. The once great being looked at me and all I saw was a haggard old man.


    On the other hand, my body grew once again in height and musculature. The hair on my head lengthened as my eyes deepened to a blood red and hundreds of old scars littered every inch of my skin. The glow of the lunar crescent adorning my forehead morphed into existence, though it was still struck through by a thin black line I didn¡¯t fully understand.


    The scar that ran through my right eye began to throb like it always had in Ordite¡ªa familiar, yet haunting feeling that was somehow also comforting. A new feeling I hadn¡¯t felt in my previous Mindscape combat presented itself now; a deep, angry burning around my throat. Although I couldn¡¯t see it, I knew instantly what it was.


    The markings of a rope burn. The rope that had hung me to the very last string of my life.


    The mark of my everlasting rage.


    Waves of authority began to radiate from both of us simultaneously, the powers clashing and slamming into each other with promises of death and pain.


    Putting forth all my Will and ramping my Core to full capacity, I surged forward.

 Chapter 32: Lilliana

    Despite the small hope I¡¯d harbored that my Will would be able to dominate the Mindscape, Orpheus proved me wrong. In fact, he proved my assumptions to be wildly wrong, and he did so at breakneck speed.


    Literally.


    Orpheus was on me again, his hands as large as my face and gripping either side of my head. Crunch. He twisted his hands, and my neck snapped. Again.


    The progenitor let my incorporeal form drop to the ground before he put a bit of distance between us, looking quite bored. A moment later, I was back on my feet, the illusion of my neck back to the angle it was supposed to be. The Mindscape was an interesting phenomenon. While the inhabitants fought with their Will and their minds at stake, the way they fought with their Will was represented through the physical actions of their soul bodies.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting tired of this?¡± Orpheus asked, a hammer materializing in his previously bare hands. He leaned casually against a giant boulder my skull had previously been shattered against, some dried blood scraping off the stone as his shoulder brushed against it.


    I stretched and rotated my neck around so that it cracked a few times. ¡°Not particularly. Rather, I am rather relieved. The kink in my neck is gone. I give you my thanks for the treatment, Progenitor.¡±


    Orpheus sighed. ¡°Your will is tough, but it is not yet strong enough to match mine.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± I said, continuing to stretch out my neck, which was in an incredible amount of pain. ¡°Perhaps you will tire.¡± No words were spoken in response. I blinked, and he was suddenly in front of me, hands reaching out to snap my neck for the fifteenth time.


    Predicting the way he¡¯d reach out toward me based on the previous approaches, I threw myself to the side the moment he vanished from my peripheral. I may not have been able to see him move, but there was only one place he¡¯d go for. My throat.


    I tucked my chin and entered a roll as my body flew through the air. Before I landed, a dull, blinding pain erupted from my ribs as Orpheus smoothly shifted his attack from a single-handed grab to arching his new warhammer upward into my side.


    Without hitting the ground, I was again blown into the air. He allowed me to simply slam into a nearby boulder and didn¡¯t bother to approach as I struggled back to my feet.


    His frown deepened when I flashed him a grin. I¡¯d dodged him that time. He had missed me. I had predicted his movement, and he knew it.


    ¡°It won¡¯t matter. I will simply change my approach if you start guessing.¡± The hilt of his hammer bounced against his shoulder like it weighed nothing. Which, I supposed, it didn¡¯t really since we were in my Mindscape.


    I shrugged. ¡°That may be. However, you will, eventually, run out of variations. And I will learn your preferences. Your habits. And then I will find your weakness.¡± I bent my knees and dropped back down into a fighting stance, hands at the ready and light on my feet. ¡°You may be more powerful than me, but you will never be able to break my mind.¡±


    Orpheus groaned in frustration as the glint of a blue screen flickered in his gaze. ¡°Yes, yes. I know.¡± He turned to face me with an annoyed expression. ¡°It was a well-played trick. I cannot defeat you, not truly, because if I break your mind to forcefully end your Mindscape, there will be no mind left to raise into a Sire. Still, that does not mean I cannot bring you close to the breaking point. When you¡¯re begging for death, maybe then you will see the future the System is presenting you with.¡±


    I felt the ire inside me rage at the promise. It should have been a threat. He was threatening to beat me to death. Yet, it didn¡¯t feel like a threat. It felt like Orpheus was stating a simple fact. A promise that he would beat me within an inch of breaking. That he would then let me heal and do it all over again. That he would slowly and painfully break my mind since breaking my incorporeal body within the Mindscape was proving impossible. Or, at least, overly arduous. I let out a snort.


    All I needed to do was keep my senses open. Learn. Adapt. Grow. This was as much training as it was a death battle, though that was likely not Orpheus¡¯ intention.


    A proper warrior, her father had told the young Queen candidates as they lay on blood-soaked dirt, exhausted and surrounded by a field of corpses of their own making, ¡°They will take everything as a lesson. They will learn even when it seems like they will not live through the experience. The moment you stop learning, stop adapting, is the moment you die."


    When Orpheus¡¯ warhammer slammed into my chest, I did not scream. When he crushed my skull, I did not wince. Even when Orpheus morphed his hammer into small daggers and slowly cut me piece to piece before allowing me to heal, I did not show him weakness. Each time I healed and each time I stared him down, letting him know the pain he inflicted on me only stirred the fire within me. Pain would not destroy my mind.


    It only fueled my infinite rage.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long passed in my Mindscape. Weeks? Months? Years? It hardly mattered. Time in a Mindscape was fractions of reality. Either way, the Nothingness had long since devoured my innate worry about time. What difference did time make when one had already spent endless time in the Nothingness?


    No, I was single-mindedly focused on one simple goal¡ªpredicting Orpheus¡¯ next move.


    For the longest time, I could not read him beyond two moves. The variations he had mastered were too great and numerous. But as time passed by, I learned which ones he favored. His first move was always a quick approach, swiftly followed by a movement shift ability that allowed him to reposition as needed. Once I¡¯d pinned that down, I tested it. Over and over again, desperately trying to not let him catch on to what I¡¯d learned.


    I found that his repositioning was limited to shifting attack patterns. It did not lend itself to defensive maneuvers. Once I was positive my counter would work against his general movements, I set it into play.


    It was my first time striking Orpheus. When he moved to reposition into a swing of his axe after I¡¯d dodged the initial blow, I quickly moved inside his reach. Orpheus tried to shift his weight into an upward swing instead of a brutal horizontal cleave, but the handle was locked in place by the hard bone of my shin.


    The surprised expression on his face filled me with satisfaction as I, at last, absolutely buried my fist into his skull with the full force of my Will. His head snapped back and twisted with the familiar crunch of a broken neck.


    I stumbled forward into his limp body from the force of my blow and nearly tripped over it. Unlike Orpheus, who had allowed me time to heal each time so that he could keep inflicting pain without completely breaking my mind, I wouldn¡¯t allow him time to heal. Pushing my Core beyond its capacity, I circulated every ounce of heart energy through me and released it throughout my Mindscape along with the most powerful burst of Will I could muster.


    My authority over the Mindscape manipulated the illusionary mental world, twisting the space and environment around Orpheus into a coffin filled with sharp stakes of my energy and will. With another push of my authority, the coffin Orpheus¡¯ broken body now lay in snapped shut and impaled him with the thousands of little luminescent stakes that shone with my heart energy until the moment the coffin closed and I couldn¡¯t see them.


    The Mindscape went silent, but I did not release it. I debated releasing it for a moment but decided not to until the System admitted its defeat. If Orpheus¡¯ Will and mind had not been broken, I was worried the return to reality would release his mind from the coffin. Based on the information I¡¯d learned from Orpheus, I was wholly uncertain whether the golden chains binding him were actually stopping the progenitor from breaking free or whether he was simply choosing to remain chained.


    I sank to the ground, sitting on a blood-covered boulder as I waited for the System¡¯s message. Wet blood squished underneath me when I sat. As disturbing as that felt, every rock in the vicinity was similarly drenched in gore. At least the Mindscape wasn¡¯t portraying brain remnants on this rock.


    And I was too tired to manipulate the Mindscape into cleaning itself. Or walking somewhere else.


    I leaned back, propping myself up against the hard stone, and stared up at the three moons in the sky. It took me a while longer to catch my breath enough that I could speak coherently. ¡°Hey, System? I believe my victory is now only a matter of waiting. It would be convenient if you would surrender before I am necessitated to waste more time.¡±


    The System did not answer. Not even a single ding or beep. I understood what it was likely thinking... assuming an entity like the System thought at all. It was likely waiting for a complete result. For a mind to break or surrender.


    With Orpheus locked in a coffin that would constantly rip apart his soul body during its recovery, he would be prevented from fully forming again. It would be an eternal loop of dying again and again. A very deserved loop considering the number of times he¡¯d pummeled me. He had asked me to kill him. Multiple times. In a way, I was obliging his request.Stolen novel; please report.


    I smirked at nothing, intending it to be directed at the System, and allowed myself to sag down the boulder in relief. I knew I shouldn¡¯t. Never relax until there is confirmation of death, my father had always warned. But I didn¡¯t have the strength. My Will was pulled thin, my mind weary, and my Core drained. If Orpheus burst from the coffin somehow, I wouldn¡¯t be able to put up any defense regardless of whether my guard was up or not.


    If the Progenitor escaped, I would have to find a different way to defeat him. However, I¡¯d cross that bridge when it started to burn. For the moment, I relaxed and tried to allow my mind to recover from its beating.


    I was very lucky, I knew. If Orpheus had truly intended to kill me or break my mind, even in his current weakened state, it would have taken him a fraction of a second. Probably not even that long if I was being completely honest, and he would not have needed to move his soul form. Within the first few deaths, it had become painfully obvious that Orpheus could have simply and easily crushed me with the pressure of his Will alone.


    How the Kingdom of Cael had captured Orpheus was beyond my understanding. The strength of Orpheus¡¯ weakened Will still dwarfed mine. Not even the Demon Progenitor I¡¯d defeated had eclipsed my Will to such an extent. In fact, mine had been nearly on par. It seemed like Orpheus had perhaps desired to be captured. To speak with me? To relay the System¡¯s message to me? The extent of the Progenitor¡¯s designs was unclear. Hopefully, he would die and it wouldn¡¯t matter anymore.


    While I continued to wait for the System to admit its defeat, I made my way over to the shallow river and started to wash my face. It was a useless act. The moment the Mindscape ended, my soul form would vanish and my mind would return to its physical body. But that didn¡¯t mean I had to suffer dry blood cracking whenever I moved and wet gore from Orpheus¡¯ skull sliding down my face and torso. I knelt and reached a hand into the water to scoop some into my face.


    The water, even if fake, was cool as it washed over my face. My body relaxed and I could feel some of the blood being washed away. I wished the water could do the same for my utterly depleted core.


    My heart leaped into my chest as a hand burst from the river reaching straight for my face. After the time spent practicing dodging Orpheus¡¯ initial move, my reaction was instinctual. I dodged, tucking my chin and body into a roll as I smoothly rotated away from the lake and back on my feet.


    I reached into my reserves to pull on energy or Will. Nothing responded and I cursed, unsurprised. Gritting my teeth I glared at the hand that gripped the river¡¯s edge and began to haul a body up the river.


    While readying myself for another eternity of being pummeled, a head peeked over the river¡¯s edge and it was not Orpheus. It wasn¡¯t even close to Orpheus. It was¡­ me?


    No, her eyes weren¡¯t red and her hair was a darker shade of brown. The girl was also much smaller. Wait, I recognized her. It was me. The ¡®me¡¯ right after I transferred to Graedon. She even wore the torn, brown peasant clothes I''d originally worn when I came to in this new world.


    ¡°Lilliana?¡± I asked, my mouth dropping in pure disbelief. Could it be a trick? My eyes had just started to dart around for Orpheus when the girl spoke. Her voice was soft and seemed almost rusty, as if unused for a long period. Which, in a way, it hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time,¡± she said quietly, glancing toward where I¡¯d buried Orpheus. ¡°He¡¯ll escape soon.¡±


    ¡°What? How do you know that? No, hold on. How are you even here?¡± More questions came to mind, and my mouth was quickly unable to keep up with the piling levels of confusion. Whatever answers I may have gotten were interrupted by a terrible trembling of the entire Mindscape. ¡°Ashwash curse it,¡± I groaned. He was escaping.


    ¡°When I say to, I want you to close this realm,¡± Lilliana said, gesturing around herself. ¡°I can¡¯t do much for you even though you¡¯ve done so much to keep me alive. But I can do this. My soul is nearly gone anyway.¡± The girl gave me a thin, gentle smile that was so different from my own that it completely changed her features. Or, maybe, it was my expressions and personality that distorted her body.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I didn¡¯t need to ask, not really. There was only one thing she could do in this situation, other than join me in a beating.


    ¡°Whatever you¡¯ve done to strengthen yourself has also strengthened my own soul,¡± she explained. ¡°We are the same person. But we¡¯re also different. I¡­ I don¡¯t know how I know this but I know I can defeat him. I''ve been with you the entire time. I know you have struggled. You''ve struggled so much to keep us alive.¡± Her small voice trembled, betraying her true feelings despite the resilience I saw in her eyes. ¡°I can do this. We can do this.¡± She walked up to me and I didn¡¯t back away, watching in awe as her small hands gripped my own. I realized I was in my original body, not Lilliana¡¯s, so I towered over her. Still, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the little girl who fought against her fear. In another time she may have grown to be a powerful entity in her own right. ¡°Just promise me one thing.¡± In my exhaustion and general bafflement at everything happening, I simply nodded. ¡°Kill the Baron and Morgana,¡± she hissed and I felt my heart energy stir at her vehemence. ¡°For me. And for my mother.¡±


    Again, I nodded.


    Lilliana released my hands and ran over to where Orpheus was buried and sat on the shaking ground even as cracks spread like spiderwebs throughout the Mindscape.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± she said, closing her eyes and holding her hands together in what I could only believe to be a prayer.


    I said nothing. Part of me didn¡¯t want to allow Lilliana to do what she was going to do. I was the Queen. I protected what was mine and annihilated what threatened mine. And, wasn''t she mine? She was a part of who I was now. My rage flared. Lilliana was mine. I would not allow Orpheus or the System to take what was mi-


    As if sensing my thoughts, Lilliana opened her eyes and smiled. ¡°You have been protecting me since I called out to you. Now, let me return it." She took a deep breath. "May we one day see each other again."


    ¡°That was quite surprising,¡± came Orpheus''s voice, no longer bored or lazy. Instead, it was filled with malevolence, cold as frozen steel.


    He was still deep in the earth of the Mindscape but sounded to be quickly rising. The instant he showed, Lilliana screamed, ¡°NOW, LILITH!¡±


    I snapped off the Mindscape just as a second, smaller Mindscape overlapped with mine and imploded around Lilliana and Orpheus.


    The sensation of the transition was jarring, as if my very essence was being pulled through a narrow tunnel. I was back in my physical body, gasping for air and drenched in sweat. My surroundings slowly came into focus. The cold, sterile environment of the chamber in the Kingdom of Cael.


    "Lilliana?" a voice called out, tentative and concerned. Dralos.


    "I''m here," I managed to say, my voice hoarse. A headache painfully pounded inside my head as something ugly squirmed in my gut at the last, sad smile Lilliana had given to me.


    Dralos'' voice came low and gruff. Older than I remembered. "Did it work?"


    I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of exhaustion settling over me once more. "I am not sure. The System has yet to respond. Orpheus... he might still be alive." Both of our heads snapped toward the body of Orpheus, which still hung limp in the cradle of his golden chains.


    As if on cue, a faint chime echoed in the chamber, and a holographic display materialized before me. The System''s message was brief, but it carried the weight of finality.


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: VICTORY CONFIRMED. ORPHEUS TERMINATED.]


    [REWARD: You will soon be provided with a piece of the system. The Main System will not interfere with the split system.]


    Relief and something close to sorrow washed over me in equal measure. Lilliana''s final act had ensured our victory but at the cost of her life. Even though I had not even known she was alive within me, I now felt something empty in my core. As if something important was missing. The Baron and Morgana would both die. I would make sure of it.


    I climbed to my feet from where I sat, a small amount of heart energy beginning to circulate. I didn''t have time to labor over what had happened or what I had unknowingly lost. Or whether it was even lost. I didn''t have the information and I was running out of time for my plan.


    Nor did I have time to think about the cracks that had appeared in my Mindscape. I would deal with it later. I needed to continue moving forward.


    The throbbing pain in my head intensified, but I buried the pain just like I had buried Orpheus. I was the Queen of Aedronir. People around me died. I killed whatever stood in my way, no matter what they were. People fought and died for me. That¡¯s just how it was.


    That¡¯s¡­ how it was. How it should be!


    Something came over me and under my breath, I whispered, "We will have our vengeance, Lilliana." Dralos shot me a confused look, but I ignored the Draconian. The fire of vengeance igniting within my core as I spoke the words.


    The battle was not over, but with Lilliana''s sacrifice, we had gained a crucial victory and I needed to cement it. I didn¡¯t know whether Orpheus¡¯ death, assuming he truly was dead and not merely ¡°defeated¡± like the Demon Progenitor had been, would cancel the System¡¯s hold on the slaves already embedded with the System. If the System was still running in them, I needed to move quickly before the Administrators caught wind of my movements and blocked me from obtaining my slave army.


    "I need to understand what I have gained from this victory," I commanded Dralos, stumbling over to the cushioned chair Darmond had used. "Prepare the slaves in our section for me. I want them armed by the time I''m ready. Don''t kill Chella just yet. I made a mistake telling you to kill Darmond before we figured out where Radford Coldrun is. I want to... speak with him."


    "As you wish, my Queen." Dralos bowed low and made to depart.


    "How long was I gone for," I asked as Dralos reached the still-opened door to the slime tunnels.


    The Draconian''s lips pursed in thought for a moment. "My Queen, it is my belief you were in combat with the Sire for somewhere near 3-4 hours."


    I nodded and dismissed him. That was much longer than I''d planned for when I''d begun my attack on the Colosseum''s slavers. Fortunately, if no one had attempted to find me, then they were likely under the belief that Darmond was still doing his experiments. But that wouldn''t last forever. I doubted it would last past the hour considering the Cael King had acknowledged my nobility. Even if I was a prisoner of war and some sort of disrespect was intended toward the Lysorian King by keeping me in the slave dungeons, there would be a limit. I knew from experience nobility despised allowing common-blooded individuals to feel superior to those with noble blood, regardless of how they felt about the other noble. Someone would come looking at some point, even if only out of a misplaced ego trip.


    I closed my eyes and turned inward just as a new System message dinged. The expected blue screen and white text never appeared.


    What appeared in front of me was a heavy, pitch-black screen adorned only by scribbled texts in blood-like ink.


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: Congratulations on your victory, Awakened.]


    [REWARD: You have been awarded your own System based on the color of your soul]


    [MAIN SYSTEM WARNING: Systems were not meant to be controlled. A System being controlled by a Host will fight back. If the System is not kept under absolute control, the Host will face Corruption.]

 Chapter 33: A System of Desire

    [System Announcement: Beginning merge of Host with System.]


    It was like a bolt of lightning slammed into my already worn body, setting my mind aflame in a deadly thrill of electricity. The System power melded forcefully into me, both intoxicating and immeasurable. I desperately kept in mind the Main System¡¯s message regarding corruption and struggled to maintain the walls of my mind as firmly as I could against the intoxication of this new system.


    Just as the Main System had warned, the new system began to fight back against my hold almost immediately upon rebounding against my mental defenses. While the System was powerful, it had also just been born. Not only that but it was also created in my image according to the Main System.


    It was an odd sort of struggle. In my initial interactions with the System, I¡¯d believed it to be some sort of hive mind-like existence, retaining control over a large number of powerful beings. However, my melding with the New System was more akin to meeting a parasite. And the more I adopted the new System, the more I realized it wasn¡¯t exactly an intelligent existence¡ªno, it was more similar to a type of universal energy. Like heart energy. Or the feeling I got from forming my Core.


    But, somehow, not quite the same. It was more alive than a Core or pure energy.


    I couldn¡¯t quite place the feeling. It was almost like energy had an intent of its own.


    The electricity faded as I forced dominance over the newborn System and it eventually submitted to my stranglehold, much as my heart energy had done during the Core formation. It squirmed in resistance for a final second before I felt something settle in my mind.


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: You have subdued the New System.]


    [New System renamed to the Desire System.]


    [System type is currently being decided based on past achievements.]


    [Deal-type Dominance System applied.]


    There were different types of systems? I frowned, leaning into the armrest with my elbow and rubbing the side of my head in a useless attempt to soothe the splitting headache. Even with my high level of Will, if I didn¡¯t get some rest soon, I knew I would collapse from sheer mental depletion.


    ¡°System, explain what Deal-type dominance means,¡± I commanded and willed the System to answer. It took a moment, but it answered.


    [System Message: The Desire System is a Skill obtained by Host Lilith Reiter that allows the Host to bestow System benefits to another being, titling them as a Paragon. Each agreement individually restricts the Host¡¯s ability to command the Paragon. The Host will not be able to interfere with the Paragon¡¯s Path of Desire. The effects of this System exist within the Host and Paragons; it is therefore not restricted to any specific location. Unlike the Main System, the jurisdiction of this System MAY NOT be restricted by the Host or Administrators, should any Paragon be raised to such status.]


    [System Benefits: System benefits of increased energy gain, obtaining skill sets, and other bonuses in exchange for acknowledging the Host as their Queen.]


    ¡°What is a Path of Desire? What are other System benefits?¡± I asked. When no answer came, I turned toward my mind and pressed down on the System with some Will, but nothing happened. I repeated my question and finally, it answered. Sort of.


    [System Message: The answer to the Host¡¯s question is unknown. Details will be understood once a Paragon is created.]


    I sighed and pushed to my feet, a feeling of unsteadiness causing me to stumble and nausea swept up my throat causing me to nearly vomit. I needed to sleep. Badly. All my heart energy reserves were utterly depleted. Perhaps if my Core had reached Silver level, I¡¯d be able to rely on Core energy, what heart energy becomes after long-term marination inside a Core, but that wasn¡¯t currently available to me. Only the heart energy circulating in my Core would be useful. The energy inside my Core that I¡¯d built was too low in quality and quantity to matter much.


    ¡°Are you able to purge me of the Main System?¡±


    [System Message: There are no traces of the Main System within the Host.]


    My eyes widened with surprise. ¡°It¡¯s been removed? Even Orpheus¡¯ blood?¡± A moment passed with no response and then¡ª


    [System Message: The blood of the Main System¡¯s guardian was purged during the merging of the Host Queen and the Desire System.]If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    I remembered something the Main System had said about my Core. ¡°What about the Core System? Will that be purged from me?¡±


    [System Message: The Host¡¯s Core system is not a True System. It is a mechanism to harness the energy of our Universe. Systems cannot interfere with natural energy mechanisms, though the way a System interacts with mechanisms such as the ¡°Core system¡± can differ. In the Host''s situation, the Main System attempted a direct interference with the Core system causing an error, though the interference was still accepted to a degree.]


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what that meant, but when I pressed the System for more information regarding what it meant by ¡°to a degree,¡± it stubbornly kept silent. Since time was of the essence, I changed the direction of my questions.


    ¡°Do you have the ability to purge others the same way?¡± Though I couldn¡¯t see the System and it didn¡¯t have any physical attributes, I felt like I could sense it nodding as it narrated the red text.


    [System Message: Any being who agrees to become a Paragon will be purged of all other System influences. Only a direct invasion from a separate System can combat the purging.]


    That last line was ominous, but there wasn¡¯t time to worry about the possibilities of other Systems and the morbid reality of what that implied for humanity''s future of freedom as a whole.


    Armed with the knowledge I could purge the System from others, albeit only when agreed, I knew it was time to follow up with Dralos. I reached out to the System for the last pieces of pressing information I needed to go forth with my plans.


    ¡°Do I retain the heart energy and skills the Main System provided?¡± I pressed, wondering whether I¡¯d be able to still use the resurrection abilities. That, and if the abilities carried over, it would likely be a lot easier to convert the Slaves.


    [System Message: A System convert will retain certain abilities if that is within the authority of the new system. All levels and energy provided by the previous System will be revoked as it is outside the new System¡¯s authority. Energy obtained by a System User while under a System Influence but not bestowed by the System will be retained.]


    I wasn¡¯t sure what that meant, and the System refused to answer any more of my questions no matter how much pressure I put on it. Perhaps it didn¡¯t know. I¡¯d try again when my Will had been rested. Still, at least I knew these Paragons of mine would keep their abilities and energy to some extent. This would make convincing them slightly easier. Hopefully.


    My feet felt like they were lead as I left the laboratory and headed back down the hallway of slime toward the Slave quarters. I tried to ignore the exhaustion and weight of my body and mind by turning my thoughts to the slaves. With the power already granted to them by the Main System and the addiction levels of Orpheus¡¯ blood, I didn¡¯t know who would take my offer. It was more than likely most would simply choose to stay with the Main System. I didn¡¯t know whether the addictive quality was the dead progenitors blood or the System itself, and I didn¡¯t really want to find out, but at the same time, I didn¡¯t want to rely on fighters in withdrawal.


    I paused, an idea occurring to me. ¡°System, is my blood addictive like Orpheus¡¯?¡±


    This time the System¡¯s response was immediate and, unlike all the other messages I¡¯d ever received from a System, it was said in an almost conversational manner, colloquial even.


    [System Message: Waaaaaay more.]


    Shit. I wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good or bad thing, though replacing one addiction with another was somewhat of a solution. Only time would tell if addictive blood would result in a long-term benefit or not. I imagined a whole army of blood-addicted beasts clawing away at me for blood and I shuddered. It was a risk for sure, especially at my power level. While my System was different from Orpheus¡¯, they had apparently been able to free themselves from his control with bindings. I didn¡¯t know if my System would also allow that type of switch in authority.


    I really needed to get stronger.


    It was an eerie walk back to the slave dungeons. I hadn¡¯t before noticed the way the hallway itself and the slime pervading it seemed to shift as if alive. Unlike when I¡¯d been accompanied by another, the solemn silence of the trek began to stir a feeling of unease inside of me. The longer I was in the hallway, the more I began to see signs that this wasn¡¯t a hallway. It felt increasingly like I was walking inside the throat of some creature and that the slime was not actually slime, but saliva and phlegm.


    I would have sprinted from the disturbing passage on any other day. Today though, I didn¡¯t have the energy. Physically, I was probably in good enough condition to run. But my energy reserves couldn¡¯t support the attempt.


    So instead, I just trudged through and hoped if it was a throat that the beast wouldn¡¯t swallow me whole right then and there. Fortunately, I never found out if the mysterious passage was alive or not and managed to exit it back into the dungeon cavern.


    While I had hoped that the slaves would line up obediently upon Dralos¡¯ command, I wasn¡¯t surprised to find that many of them stood around the Draconian, red-faced and yelling slurs in his and Chella¡¯s direction. The ones at the forefront of the mob were Gronch and Romeo, catching me off guard. In all my years, I had never once seen a half-orc and an obviously noble-born human so in sync.


    ¡°I told you,¡± Dralos said through gritted teeth, looking more annoyed at the inconvenience than frustrated by it, ¡°Lady Lilliana will be here soon.¡± In response to his words, a loud female voice struggled to be understood, her words coming out strangled.


    I noticed then that Chella, who stood beside Dralos, was actually bound by the cuffs that the old Dralos had tossed at me, and her mouth was tightly covered by a leather gag.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Romeo shouted for what was probably, based on the vein throbbing on his forehead, the hundredth time. ¡°And why is she,¡± he pointed to Chella, ¡°tied up? Where is Lilliana?"


    Dralos grunted when Chella squirmed in resistance before he kicked her legs out from underneath her. ¡°I told you. I cannot tell you. We must await the Qu¡­ Lady Lilliana¡¯s return.¡±


    ¡°And how do we know she will return?¡± Gronch growled. His large orc eyes were narrowed into slits, and his hand gripped his axe so hard his dark green skin had turned nearly white. ¡°She¡¯s been gone for hours.¡±


    ¡°If the goal was to have her killed, they wouldn¡¯t have needed hours,¡± Dralos responded dismissively. ¡°She¡¯ll be here soon and wants everyone to be armed.¡±


    ¡°Why are you all taking this so seriously?¡± Asked a woman from the back. I recognized her as the woman whom a man had attempted to prey on the first night. ¡°She¡¯s just a girl.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s basically one of them,¡± a man I had never noticed before shouted along with the woman. ¡°A fucking noble! I bet she helped put us here. Probably got tired of being with us slaves and got herself an out.¡±


    Gronch turned on the man so fast that he was on the man before I had the chance to even open my mouth and punched him in the face. I saw murder in the war orc''s eyes. I let loose a sigh loud enough to illustrate my exhaustion but also with enough force to cause Gronch¡¯s head to swivel in my direction. The moment he saw me, the tension in his shoulders deflated. A little.


    That was still a particularly weird reaction. I hadn¡¯t thought the half-orc to care about my survival beyond it increasing the chances of his own. Considering the Church¡¯s clear desire to see me killed and his empowerment by the system, I would have thought him first in line to wish me dead.


    Ever surprised by the intentions and thoughts of others, I raised my hand in greeting but didn¡¯t return his smile. Nor did my tension vanish upon seeing the ragtag group of slaves I¡¯d fought with. If anything, the pressure and time sensitivity of the situation descended on me, increasing the tension in my muscles.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting out of here,¡± I said without pausing to give any verbal greetings. ¡°Right now.¡±

 Chapter 34: Deal with the Devil

    ¡°Get out?¡± The first woman snorted, flipping her blonde hair over her shoulders and glaring at me. ¡°You may be able to walk out Lady Lilliana, oh great Saintess, but we¡¯ll get killed. Guaranteed.¡±


    I shrugged dismissively. ¡°I just killed the scientist guy. If you stay, you¡¯re likely dead anyway.¡±


    Her eyes bugged and her mouth fell open as my words pitched the silent dungeon into furtive whispers and the occasional muttered curse. I ignored it all and focused on my compatriots who I¡¯d fought side by side with. Starting with them was my best chance for success.


    ¡°I also killed the Sire,¡± I said, intentionally using the local Sire title instead of Progenitor.


    More shock from the battle slaves.


    ¡°Lies,¡± the woman hissed. ¡°I still have access to the System.¡± Mutters of agreement and echoes of her accusation spread throughout the dungeon as even the slaves that had stood to the side at first were coming to see what the fuss was.


    At that moment my patience was already teetering on the edge as I remained overwhelmed from the wear on my mind. I didn¡¯t have time to deal with this.


    ¡°Silence!¡± I snapped, the corner of my lips curling into a snarl with the promise of wrath clinging to my words. I may have lacked the heart energy to pressure the woman but I let the sheer commanding force of my personality carry the authority of my words. ¡°The next time you interrupt me, you will not live to see whether my words are true.¡±


    The woman seemed more shocked than frightened but went silent nonetheless. I turned away from her and continued, looking at all the slaves around me. There were more than earlier, many of the bystanders having approached at some point during the commotion.


    I could explain to them everything that had happened. Explain to them that without switching to my system, they would die miserable, pathetic deaths as slaves. A logical man may be convinced. The issue was these people were not in a logical state of mind. One who has tasted power and who has grown addicted to it does not simply surrender those new abilities for a promise of some potential new power. It would be akin to asking a sword master to lose their sword skills for the potential of being a stronger energy user.


    Finally, I pushed through the throng of slaves toward an older man. He couldn¡¯t have been younger than sixty years of age, white hair having encompassed the entirety of his head other than his eyebrows. Despite the age and the layers of wrinkles pulling at his skin, the man¡¯s brown eyes burned with a desperate rage I would always recognize. There was also shame in his gaze. An endless, soul-sucking shame.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± I asked. To my relief my voice came out strong and clear, the high-pitched nature Lilliana¡¯s voice had initially carried was no longer so obvious. Either the body was maturing or my body reformation was approaching. Perhaps both.


    The man looked down at me and our gazes met in equal measures of curiosity and challenge, though the latter perhaps came more from my end. There was no fear in his gaze though he did have some semblance of hesitation when he looked around to see everyone staring at us. I ignored them, focusing entirely on the man before me.


    Seemingly confused as to why I¡¯d picked him out of the crowd, the man gave me a little shrug. ¡°Ethan,¡± he said. ¡°Ethan Brooks.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here, Ethan Brooks? Are you a criminal?¡±


    Ethan winced but shook his head viciously. ¡°No. No! I am no criminal.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    His hands curled into fists and his eyes dropped to stare holes into his feet. ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t stop them,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t stop who, Ethan?¡± My voice was a whisper as I asked, still unmoving and unwavering as I silently urged the man to raise his eyes by not looking away from his shame.


    There was a long moment after I asked where I wasn¡¯t sure Ethan would answer. Then, he did and I knew I would soon have an army. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop the slavers from taking my wife and my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Did you kill them?¡±


    He shook his head, crying now. Other than the soft beat of tears falling to the ground there was not a sound. No one whispered. No one moved. No one so much as dared to breathe lest they break the quiet tension. ¡°I¡­ I tried. B-but I couldn¡¯t. They killed my son like a pig and I-,¡± the man cut off, taking a second to resist the sobs that had begun to claw at his throat. When he managed to bite down the sorrow, he gritted his teeth and pushed on. He looked up from his shoes to meet my eyes. ¡°I did nothing. I watched, tied, and thrown in the corner.¡± Ethan swallowed, hard and I could see the absolute fury building in him. Every time he swallowed back that sorrow, his rage grew. ¡°At least my son was dealt an easy death. At least he was able to resist. What they did to my wife and daughter and my¡­ my grandchildren¡­¡± he didn¡¯t finish. Likely couldn¡¯t. His jaw was clenched so hard I could hear his teeth grinding.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    I showed him no pity. It was not pity that he wanted. Pity would get him nothing but I knew exactly what it was he wanted. ¡°Do you want to kill them?¡± I asked, still staring up into Ethan¡¯s dark eyes, matching the fury in his gaze with my own, one filled with rage.


    ¡°No,¡± he growled. ¡°Death would be too kind. I want them to suffer slowly. I want them to wish for death.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can get that justice with Orpheus¡¯ System?¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°The power subsides whenever I leave the arena. Even if I were freed¡­¡± He looked down at his shoes again.


    ¡°I can give you a chance at your justice, Ethan.¡± The man¡¯s gaze snapped up. There was a sound of sudden muttering from somewhere but I kept my focus. It didn¡¯t matter if some outliers began to whisper doubt at this point. Those who would desire my deal would take it once they saw its effect on Ethan. ¡°But there is a cost to pay for that power. Nothing in this world is free.¡±


    Ethan nodded and I saw in his eyes that the decision was already made. There was still doubt in them, and a worry that I was giving him hope as some sort of trick. But that was a leap of faith he would have to take to be the first. The first of many.


    ¡°If your word is true, I will pay whatever the cost,¡± he said with a set look of determination.


    ¡°The cost is simple. All I ask for is allegiance. I will give you the power you need and I will not interfere in your Path. But when I call, you will heed the summons. When I tell you to bow, you will kneel.¡±


    Ethan laughed with tears in his eyes. ¡°Is that all? If you are true and the power you bestow upon me opens a door to my justice, my life is yours, Lady Lilliana.¡± As he spoke the doubt in his eyes was quickly subsumed by hope. It was an odd feeling, to be someone giving others hope.


    I didn¡¯t dislike it.


    ¡°Dralos,¡± I commanded, motioning the resurrected one to my side. ¡°Give me your dagger.¡± Dralos obeyed without a word.


    I reached out for Ethan¡¯s hand and, just like Dralos, he gave it to me without a word.


    ¡°Are we being serious?¡± The woman from earlier asked, incredulous. ¡°This is a child. A noble child. Do you truly believe she has such power? This is a mockery of our pains.¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t look at the woman and instead stared straight at me. ¡°Perhaps Lady Lilliana is a fraud. Perhaps she is blessed by a god. Perhaps she is a devil or demon in disguise. I do not know. But I do not see what reason there is for her to lie and we have all seen what she can do with her heart energy. I choose to have faith that this is not all there is for me. Perhaps I am an old fool. In a moment, we shall see.¡± I gripped his hand tightly and drew the tip of Dralos¡¯ blade across his palm. Red blood seeped through the cut to mix with his forgotten tears in the dirt under our feet.


    This time, he didn¡¯t wince.


    I repeated the same action with my left palm, the pain a small, dull ebb shadowed by the pounding exhaustion cracking my mind. Unlike Ethan¡¯s blood, mine came out red and black.


    I didn¡¯t take the time to think about what that meant and slapped my cut to his.


    The air around us crackled with palpable tension as the Deal was struck, binding us together in an irreversible exchange. The atmosphere in the dungeon darkened, light given by torchfire and the vibrant hues of the world drained to a muted, twilight gloom. The shadows in the gloom grew and lengthened, twisting and curling in an eerily unnatural way.


    A bone-deep chill radiated out from our clasped hands. It was a cold not of our worlds, biting through the skin and muscles of our bodies, and eating its way to the center of our bones. The temperature plummeted, our breaths coming out in frosty puffs of condensation. For a moment, just a moment, the memory of warmth ceased to exist within my mind, a figment of a distant reality.


    I could feel part of the System splitting away from me in that chill, reaching out into Ethan and burrowing itself in the deepest part of his existence. At first, only a single streak of blue dripped like a tear from one of his eyes. Then more began to trickle out the corner of his mouth. Then, in a sudden burst of dark blue ooze from his orifices, the Desire System purged Ethan of the Main System¡¯s influences.


    As the deal was sealed, a surge of unknown energy erupted, a shockwave of power that caused the dungeon walls to tremble in cowardice. The pact was sealed, I knew, etched into the fabric of our reality. As the chill faded and the trembling, after effects ceased, an intangible force began to burn a mark along the cut of Ethan¡¯s hand. The man stared in shock at his palm as his flesh burnt slowly into the shape of a crescent moon. Then, the instant the shape was finished, his flesh let off a soft hum and then it was as if all light in the world blinked off. When the light returned just a fraction of a second later, the crescent moon on his palm remained without light. Instead, it was filled with a deep, endless pitch-black.


    And then there it was, a red glint in the corner of Ethan¡¯s eye. The Desire System.


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: You have gained your first Paragon. Congratulations!]


    [Reward: You have gained the ability to reap a percentage of a Paragon¡¯s heart energy whenever the System rewards them with bonus energy. Do you accept this reward?]


    [Yes] / [No]


    I immediately slapped my hand against the red [No] button. There was no way I would voluntarily bind my growth to the rewards of a System. I would bind others to it. But I would remain free.

 Chapter 35: Metamorphosis

    I wasn¡¯t sure what Ethan chose, but I knew he had chosen something. The older man reached out in front of him and gingerly touched some invisible option. Ethan suddenly sucked in air like he¡¯d been punched in the gut by a club, his face scrunching in pain.


    He collapsed to the floor, kneeling at my feet with his eyes affixed to the ground. For a moment, I saw something like hesitation in his eyes, but it quickly shifted into resolve. Still keeping his eyes on my feet, Ethan spoke. His voice was deep and rough, a constant growl in his throat causing his words to come out in a powerful rumble. ¡°Thank you for this gift, my Queen. I will use it well.¡±


    I grinned, not entirely sure what was happening if I was being honest, but wanting to appear as though I did. ¡°Rise, Paragon. A great battle awaits us against those who have wronged you.¡± I motioned him toward the others, who had taken many steps away from us, leaving a large empty chasm between us. Even Dralos had retreated, admiration and awe shining bright in his black-tainted orange eyes. ¡°Tell us of your experience.¡±


    Ethan nodded and then straightened. I struggled to keep the surprise off my face as Ethan stood at least an entire foot taller than he had earlier. Every second that passed, he seemed to grow younger. His wrinkles smoothed around his eyes and forehead, muscles expanding like wild vines along his limbs even as he continued to grow. At first, I thought Ethan had simply regressed, but there was no way the System had so easily granted him enough heart energy for a reformation¡­ was there?


    When his body finally ceased growing, he towered over even Dralos, somewhere over seven feet tall. Ethan, as if knowing the exact reaction I desired, turned his gaze up toward the cavern ceiling and released a guttural warcry. The weaker battle slaves cowered away, hiding behind their friends, as the stronger ones gawked at Ethan¡¯s display of primal power. As the energy radiated from him, there was a bright flash as the tattoo mark on his right forearm shattered, freeing him.


    What in Ashwash¡¯s name had the System turned the old man into? I wondered, reaching out with the remains of my sputtering heart energy to approximate Ethan¡¯s new level of heart energy.


    My attempt was quickly made void as a black box with red text appeared in front of me as if reading my intentions. And just like with Ethan, I suspected it had maybe read my desires somehow.


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: Congratulations! Paragon 001 has achieved successful metamorphosis and a class upgrade.]


    [Name: Ethan Brooks]


    [Class: Primal Berserker]


    [Race: Human?]


    [SYSTEM NOTE: Paragon¡¯s initial level has been lowered by ten to match the amount of non-bonus heart energy obtained through the Main System before metamorphosis.]


    [Level: 25]


    [Open subwindow for additional statistics on Paragon 001]


    I briefly wondered whether the ''levels'' had some measure of comparison with Cores and heart energy and asked, ¡°What is a metamorphosis?¡± I whispered the question so quietly under my breath I wasn¡¯t sure even Dralos, standing at my side, had heard me.


    [System Message: All Paragons will change and undergo a metamorphosis based on the Host¡¯s overall potential]


    ¡°Explain more,¡± I hissed, but the System refused to respond. ¡°Ashwash curse this stubborn thing.¡± I let out a breath and tried to refocus.


    The System hadn¡¯t actually explained what a metamorphosis was. And were all Paragons going to match me in raw potential then? That didn¡¯t seem likely. The System had said "based on" rather than "equal to." I grit my teeth at the ridiculously ambiguous nonexplanation.


    I waved my hand through the intangible subwindow button and a much larger black window opened. I scanned it for a moment. The Desire System was providing me with numbers for various characteristics like strength, intelligence, and others for Ethan. I closed the window without taking too close a look. Without others to compare the numbers with, they were just floating numbers that held no meaning.


    ¡°My level is lower,¡± Ethan said, ¡°but all my attributes are higher now. And I can feel my potential, my ability to grow. It''s like a fire in my gut, begging me to start on my path.¡± He dug his fingers into his torn shirt that dangled limply from his neck, just barely hanging on. ¡°I will not waste this opportunity granted to me.¡± Ethan grinned wildly, all indication of his aged features gone. Even his personality seemed to have shifted, sparked with life and fire. ¡°I¡­ I feel like I can make the entire world tremble.¡±


    It looked like he was going to say more, and the woman from earlier had opened her mouth again to interrupt, but a scrawny woman burst through the crowd. The two men she struggled to squeeze between parted and she tumbled forward, stopping hard when her back smacked into Ethan¡¯s leg, now more like a tree than the leg of a man.


    ¡°Can¡­ can you turn me into that?¡± the woman begged, scrambling to her feet sheepishly. Her face had turned a deep shade of red but her expression remained set. ¡°I want what he has. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡±


    I took the woman in for a moment. Not a woman. A girl. She looked only a few years older than me. No older than Romeo, so likely in her late teens. Even standing this close to her, I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what color her hair was, so covered in dirt she was. The strands were so matted and dirty that I could only guess it was some lighter brown color. Maybe orange. She was excessively pale and slim, underfed, and bruises littered her entire body, except for her face. Yellow eyes in the shape of diamonds glared from under her matted hair, contrasting with the tentative, soft sound of her voice.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way,¡± I responded flatly, without emotion. Like Ethan, she didn¡¯t need my pity. If what she wanted was pity, she would not have come forward, much less so quickly. ¡°You will be granted an ability that suits you.¡±


    Probably, anyway. It could be that all Paragons would upgrade to the same Primal Berserker. How would I know? I didn¡¯t say any of that out loud though.


    The girl bared her teeth in an unnaturally animalistic way, the ends of her lips coming up in a wolfish snarl. ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit. Give me that power too.¡± Her sudden outburst of aggression took me aback, and I raised an eyebrow. After a moment, the girl cooled, her sheepish smile returning. ¡°Sorry. I really need it.¡± Her eyes lit up for a moment and she kneeled. ¡°Please.¡±


    I looked down at the girl, reopening the cut on my palm that had already started stitching itself together with Dralos¡¯ dagger. ¡°Keep in mind, girl. I am not salvation. I cannot bring you hope. I will not get your revenge or fulfill your desires. I simply give you a chance.¡±


    The girl lifted her chin and stared straight at me. Not defiantly, but resolutely. ¡°One chance is all I need.¡±


    I extended the dagger for her to cut her palm and we repeated the binding ritual. This time, the room didn¡¯t turn cold. It turned hot. A boiling heat filled the dungeon, turning all the buckets of water into condensation, and wisps of flame enveloped us, lashing out randomly to set afire beds or someone¡¯s clothes. Where Ethan¡¯s binding had been one of death and hate, this binding instead emanated desires of life and love. Though both were desperate, I could tell her desires were much different from Ethan¡¯s. And my own as well.


    The heat and flames eventually subsided, and I noticed the others had once again retreated away from us. A few of the stragglers had been caught in the flames, wailing in agony at their burned flesh. The girl and I remained in the center of a scorched circle, untouched by the flames. Just as with Ethan, a dark crescent moon was burned into the center of her palm. She closed her eyes, letting the feeling pass through her before she stood.


    When she finally got to her feet, she too had begun to change. The first difference was her hair; the brown and red tint seemed to flake off, leaving only a bright, untarnished white with small black strands striking horizontally along the center. She grew only a few inches in height, but all her previous scrawniness vanished like Ethan¡¯s age. Her muscles expanded and tightened into bundles of power. Her nails elongated and then retracted before elongating again like a tiger flexing its claws. She smiled at me as the metamorphosis came to an end, two sharp canines protruding over her bottom teeth. Just like Ethan, blue fluid began streaming out of her as the Desire System purified her of the Main System¡¯s influences.


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: Congratulations! Paragon 002 has achieved successful metamorphosis and a class upgrade.]


    [Name: Nida Keys]


    [Class: Primal Tigerkin]


    [Race: Therianthrope?]


    [SYSTEM NOTE: Paragon¡¯s initial level has been lowered by twenty-five to match the amount of non-bonus heart energy obtained through the Main System before metamorphosis.]


    [Level: 15]


    [Open subwindow for additional statistics on Paragon 002]


    What in the nine hells was a Tigerkin? I figured it was something similar to a beastman, perhaps one from the Tiger tribe. I wanted to ask Nida what that meant and what she was, but the tension in the crowd had turned into outright excitement as people began to push forward, each wanting their turn to obtain power.


    Some of the battle slaves refused to participate. I didn¡¯t give them much mind and continued to grant the System to those who came forward.


    Around fifteen battle slaves in total stepped forward, not including Ethan and Nida. The fifteen were a combination of species and classes I''d never heard of before, with abilities I could barely understand. I glanced over their Paragon files as they popped up, but didn''t immediately pay the files much attention considering I barely understood any of it.


    Seventeen was a substantially lower number than I¡¯d expected, though, looking around at the scared expressions of most of the others, I supposed I would have been hard-pressed to say it was surprising. Those who had chosen to serve as Paragons stood behind me, opposing those who hid or scowled across from me.


    After the last volunteer stood and underwent his metamorphosis, I pocketed my hand, hiding the slowly recovering scars. The many cuts on my palm screamed and throbbed with irritation. I¡¯d been slowly draining what little energy my core had gathered in a constant attempt to heal it between each Deal in case I needed to act quickly. Luckily, passing on the System and creating Paragons didn¡¯t cost me any effort. It was as painless as it was effortless, a simple exchange of words and blood. Unluckily, healing was not without great effort.


    The woman who had argued with Ethan earlier stepped in front of the crowd, stalking angrily toward me until we were nearly nose to nose. A strand of her blonde hair slipped from behind her ear, falling to sway gently between us. ¡°This is absurd. You are all being fooled by this little¡­ by this insane child,¡± she shouted, poking my chest with an ugly, crooked finger that had clearly been broken at some time and never set properly.


    ¡°Are you blind, Narissa?¡± Ethan grumbled, taking a step in her direction as though she had personally insulted him. ¡°You think this,¡± he motioned with his hands to his new body, ¡°is a trick?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is,¡± she hissed in my face, ¡°but there is something wrong about all of this. How are you breaking the slave bindings? Are you going to take responsibility for everything when the Slavers find we¡¯ve tried to escape? Will you be killed on all our behalf?¡± Narissa turned her back on me to face the others. ¡°She¡¯s going to get us all killed when the Slavers find out. For all we know, she is possessed by a demon. Do we really know what this System is? And haven¡¯t you guys noticed who¡¯s with her?¡± She glanced at Dralos and the tied-up Chella. ¡°Who¡¯s to say she isn¡¯t with the slavers?¡± Narissa turned back toward me with her usual scowl. ¡°You should know your place, Lady Lilliana. Didn¡¯t your mother ever teach you to not cause trouble for others? Gods, just when I¡¯d managed to get a little leeway with some of the guardsmen, you¡¯re going to ruin everything and get us killed! I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised though, the guards did tell me your mother was your father¡¯s pathetic little bitch¡ª¡±


    Dangling feet. Blood. Empty blue eyes. My father¡¯s look of disgust as my mother¡¯s life left her. As it left her because of me.


    I plunged Dralos¡¯ dagger through her heart in a single, swift motion. I gazed at her with a casual expression that disguised the pure rage her words had stirred. ¡°You talk too much.¡± As Narissa slumped to the floor, blue eyes wide and mouth open in shock, I withdrew the dagger. ¡°Luckily, you have your use.¡± I reached deep inside my Core, looking for a specific type of heart energy.


    There it was. At the center of my Core, I found a bundle of hibernating heart energy. Energy with the attribute of a Soul Weaver.


    With that, I reached into the puncture wound the dagger had opened and yanked out Narissa¡¯s heart, surrounding it with the force of soul attribute heart energy. Before Narissa¡¯s heart energy could resist the magnetic attraction of my soul attribute, I opened my Core to the homeless energy and pulled.


    The raw heart energy didn¡¯t need much encouragement. It flooded into my Core like a hurricane.

 Chapter 36: The Beginning of an Army

    Absorbing Narissa¡¯s heart energy left a rotting taste on my tongue. It was absolutely disgusting. Yet, the emptiness of my Core and the dire need to act now left me with no choice but to absorb the energy, repulsive as it was.


    Some stared at me with awe. Most just looked shocked. A few were terrified. That terror was familiar; it was a basic lesson among Queen and King candidates that fear was a necessary tool for leading a country to an age of prosperity. Those who could not tolerate hate and fear would lead to nothing but a weak rule.


    ¡°I know many of you don¡¯t understand what is happening. You don¡¯t understand how a little girl like me is wielding such terrifying power. You fear, as Narissa accused, that I am a demon or possessed by one.¡± I gave them all a noncommittal shrug. ¡°Does it matter what I am? I am here to give you an opportunity. What matters is what you choose to do with it. You may have refused the choice of power, but I can still offer you freedom. Still, your freedom is something you must fight for. Your life will never change until you pick up a weapon and change it yourself.¡± I tossed Dralos his bloodied dagger, which I had dropped to extract Narissa¡¯s heart. He easily plucked it from the air, and I turned back to the scared slaves, many of whom had fought only a battle or two since arriving. Some had fought none. ¡°Those who wish to fight for their freedom, step forth so I may remove that which marks you as a slave,¡± I said, lifting my sleeve to reveal the section of burned flesh on my arm where I¡¯d previously been marked.


    This time, many more came forward. Nearly all the slaves came to have their marks removed. Even some who had cowered, trembling at the death of Narissa, stepped forward. Most of them screamed while my heart energy burned the marks away, though some only winced. The few who didn¡¯t step forward for their freedom were sickly or elderly. I noticed that the group Narissa had been a part of also didn¡¯t step forward. That was for the better.


    The energy used for breaking the tattoo markings was significant. Even with the energy I¡¯d regained from Narissa¡¯s core, it didn¡¯t take long before I started to feel the drain. When I finally finished with the last volunteer, I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I commanded, immediately heading toward the dungeon exit. I was honestly surprised no one had discovered what I was doing despite all the time that had passed. However, considering this was the slave area and both our slavers were with us, voluntarily or not, perhaps it was unsurprising. I didn¡¯t imagine many slave uprisings occurred in the city.


    They nodded at my words, but their expressions turned puzzled when I moved not toward the exit into the city but toward the one we knew opened into the coliseum.


    The seventeen Paragons moved instantly to obey. My comrades, who had all chosen not to become Paragons, were slightly more uncertain and cast doubtful glances my way.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we use the passage to the city?¡± Romeo asked, his eyebrows furrowed in thought. His hands clenched tightly around his sword with such strength they turned white. Whether in excitement or fear, I didn¡¯t know. It didn¡¯t really matter. He looked at Narissa¡¯s corpse and bit his lip with palpable anxiety.


    ¡°Why would we do that?¡± I shot him a wicked grin, bending mid-stride to pick up a steel sword from the weapons bucket as I headed toward the passage. ¡°We¡¯re already inside the home of our prey. Where would we go?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Marisar said, his big fish feet slapping with their usual wetness on the floor. ¡°I do not believe you have thought this through, Lady Lilliana. The fifty or so of us will not be able to defeat an entire squadron of guards. We are weak and underfed. And with the King and the Church here, there are only elites everywhere, ya know? We would be killed for treason and crimes against the Crown.¡±


    I nodded slowly, letting the Selenian finish before giving him the same grin I¡¯d given Romeo. ¡°Then we better not lose. Let¡¯s go.¡± I knew a full-out battle in a city hosting royals was effectively suicide. But who said I¡¯d be going to war against the city?


    Dralos took the lead as we entered the passageway toward the coliseum and left behind the dungeon cavern. He continuously shoved Chella forward, who now only occasionally struggled against her restrictions. She was still taller than Dralos - taller than everyone except Ethan. But the cuffs and restrictions kept her somewhat compliant despite her towering monstrosity. Fortunately, the passage ceiling was vaulted enough that Chella and Ethan could walk through it, though Ethan was forced to hunch a little or risk scraping his head whenever the ceiling dipped from age.


    Nida sauntered up beside me, still flexing her claws in awe. Mixed with her black-striped white hair, I noticed a set of ears that turned and twisted, as if tracking the sound around her. A similarly colored tail lopped around her waist, still but for its occasional twitch. I was, again, about to ask her about the title Tigerkin, but Romeo interjected from a step behind us.


    ¡°What did you do to that woman?¡± he asked a hint of accusation in his voice. ¡°And how did you know you could?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t entirely sure I could,¡± I answered honestly. ¡°Do you remember Damien?¡± Romeo nodded, seeming to catch on to my implication. ¡°It was something like that, but this time I initiated it.¡±


    ¡°... was it necromancy?¡± His face looked like he¡¯d sucked on something sour, though it appeared to be more from thought than disgust.


    I laughed. ¡°No, that was not necromancy.¡± I debated whether I should explain further considering the risk of exposing my affinity to necromantic energy manipulation. In the end, I figured it wouldn¡¯t make a difference one way or the other and decided to explain. ¡°Necromantic energy manipulation is the practice of inverting heart energy by stripping the purity using a Core. Its main purpose is to act against the inherent nature of heart energy, or life energy, which results in the decomposition of life or a manipulation of death. If someone tried to use inverted heart energy in the practice of necromantic manipulation to absorb pure heart energy, the forces would repulse and recoil quite painfully in both hearts.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Romeo was silent for a moment, apparently contemplating. Nida just stared at me with a blank expression, clearly having no idea what we were talking about.


    ¡°What about necromantic magic?¡± he asked, shifting his gaze back toward me. ¡°Could that be used to absorb someone¡¯s energy?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about magic.¡± With that, we all slunk back into a silent trudge through the stone hallway. The air was cooler than usual, no doubt due to the fact it was long past sun hours. As we walked, I let my hands run freely across the thick, rough-hewn stones lining the passage, each stone a story of centuries gone by in the dark.


    Other than the red flicker of the occasional torch lighting the way, we were in total and colorless darkness. After a while, some of the newly freed fighters started to whisper among each other, some in anticipation, some likely in trepidation. I heard a few startled gasps as someone tripped over the uneven stone floor, and I resisted the annoyed sigh that threatened to escape my lips. I had to remind myself that these were not true warriors, but average individuals who had been forced into death fights.


    When we came to a part in the passage where we could turn left, right, or straight ahead, we all instinctively continued straight toward the arena. I hadn¡¯t even noticed I¡¯d done it as well.


    ¡°Not that way,¡± Dralos grunted, shoving Chella, who¡¯d tried to match us in heading straight.


    ¡°What is over there?¡± Nida asked, looking at me. She didn¡¯t follow Dralos until I nodded and started heading to the right part of the forked path.


    ¡°Another slave group,¡± he said, motioning us forward.


    ¡°We¡¯re freeing the others as well?¡± one of the freed slaves asked. I thought he might have introduced himself to me at some point.


    ¡°That would be good,¡± a Paragon to my left agreed. ¡°My brother is in one of the other slave groups. He will join us.¡±


    I pulled up his basic Paragon file with a thought.


    [Name: Nasq Delacoire]


    [Class: Primal Sorcerer]


    [Race: Elf?]


    [Level: 19]


    Like Nida, Nasq was not human. His blond hair and green eyes were characteristics I wouldn¡¯t have found odd in a human, nor would I have his perhaps six feet of height. It was his nearly ephemeral beauty that had initially indicated his oddity, as had the pointed ears jutting out from his shoulder-length hair. Based on his Paragon file, I knew he was called an ¡°elf,¡± but that was not a species I was familiar with.


    Elves. Tigerkin. Selenians. How many more species did this world have that Ordite did not?


    ¡°We won¡¯t have time to free all of them,¡± I corrected as we turned down a third passage with Dralos still at the lead. ¡°At some point, the coliseum officials will be alerted if we stay in the slave section for too long. In any case, our goal is not to free all the slaves, though that may be a result.¡±


    ¡°Then what is our goal?¡± Romeo pressed. I turned to glance at him and nearly missed the young boy, whose clothes and skin naturally melted him into the shadows.


    ¡°Our goal is to find Radford Coldrun.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Nida asked with a little bounce in her step and ran one of her fingers along a patch of fur on the back of her hand.


    ¡°The Slave Master,¡± I said. There was no doubt in my mind they would have tried to ask more questions, but Dralos came to a halt at a large silver steel door. The slab was smooth and plain, as if its edges and cracks had long since been washed away by the motion of a nonexistent sea. ¡°Open it.¡±


    Dralos grunted and shoved Chella in my direction, then jammed his foot into the back of her legs so she knelt. ¡°She must open it, my liege. My access is limited to your section.¡±


    I sighed and removed her gag. ¡°Open it, Chella.¡± She coughed as the brown leather restriction was removed from her mouth and stared up at me, her eyes small slits.


    ¡°You will not escape,¡± she said matter-of-factly as if it was predestined.


    ¡°Just open the door. If you¡¯re right, then it won¡¯t matter if we get in or not.¡± When Chella didn¡¯t move from where she knelt, I clicked my tongue. ¡°Okay. If you wish to do this the difficult way, I don¡¯t mind.¡± I lifted the sword in my right hand and grasped it with my left as well, raising it above my head in a slow, dramatic fashion that caused Chella to bite down on her lip hard enough to draw blood. ¡°I don¡¯t need you alive, slaver. I can simply bring you back.¡±


    ¡°W-wait,¡± she stammered, her cuffed hands struggling to come between her and the sword for all the good that would do her. ¡°I-I am not a slaver. I¡¯m only here on contract. With my help¡­ with my help, you can escape! You can all get out of here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your help escaping. Open the door.¡± I leaned in close, letting my sword rest against my shoulder. ¡°I will not ask again.¡±


    She raised her cuffed arms. ¡°I can¡¯t if my energy is sealed. The doors operate based on our specific energy signatures.¡± I looked at Dralos, and he nodded in confirmation. Inwardly, I groaned. Then an idea came to me.


    I glanced behind me toward the freed slaves. ¡°Which one of you was the shapeshifter?¡±


    A little rat-like man was gently nudged to the front of the group. He kept his elbows by his sides, and his fingers kept circling each other as if out of habit. His gaze seemed to be permanently attached to his feet, just as his posture was allergic to being straight.


    ¡°I am a shapeshifter¡­ Lady Lilliana,¡± the sniveling man said with an exaggerated bow. I instantly found myself disliking him. His energy was thick like sludge; it had some of the most contaminated heart energy I¡¯d ever had the displeasure of dealing with.


    ¡°Does your energy also morph to match your targets?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°If¡­ if I am given some of their blood, then yes¡­ Lady¡­ Lilliana. I can¡­ please you that way?¡±


    I resisted the urge to wrinkle my nose in disgust. ¡°Yes. Do it.¡±


    Dralos took out his dagger again, slicing part of Chella¡¯s shoulder for the rat-man. The rat-man cautiously approached Chella until he was certain she was not threatening him. Then he leaned down and licked the blood trickling down her shoulder. His eyes rolled back as he swallowed, and a perverse expression spread across his face.


    His flesh began to bubble, and something writhed under the surface. Unlike the metamorphosis of the Paragons, his change was slow. Slow and sickeningly unnatural. The air around him shifted to match the sludge of his heart energy. The air became thick with pollutants, and the space between bodies became heavy as if trapped underwater.


    With a final disturbing snap of his neck, a second Chella stood in front of me. The new Chella, like the rat-man, was hunched over, sniveling with her fingers twirling incessantly around each other.


    ¡°Open it,¡± I repeated, my ire rising at having to repeat myself for such a simple task continually.


    This time, the "Chella" I spoke to nodded with a perverse smile. She reached over, and I felt her¡­ his?... energy flood into the steel door blocking our way. It creaked open with a small thunk as whatever locking system released its hold.

 Chapter 37: Slaves No More

    Just like the section of the dungeon that held me during my tenure as a slave, this second section was similarly dilapidated and smelled of shit and blood. White balls of energy illuminated the old and rotting furniture placed haphazardly around the admittedly much larger room. When the steel door first creaked open under the Chella clone''s touch, I was surprised by the sheer amount of slaves in this section of the slave dungeon. The space itself was also larger. Much wider and at least double the length of ours. In comparison, our living space had been ridiculously small. The white lights weren''t stationary here like they were in our quarters, floating around the section as I looked on, and I saw why it was so much larger¡ªthere were many, many more slaves here. At least a few hundred were simply milling about.


    ¡°Hey, Chella, what are you doing?¡± The question came from a man with Chella¡¯s height and build, even sharing some of her appearance characteristics.


    I didn¡¯t give him a second to process. I didn¡¯t even let him scream.


    I encased my sword with heart energy and threw the steel weapon point first. It blasted over the distance separating me from the guard like a bolt of lightning, embedding itself in his throat before ripping out the other end. The guard¡¯s head, mouth still open in shock, tumbled off his neck and hit the floor with a splat.


    ¡°Explain the situation to them.¡± I waved Dralos and the others forward toward the shocked slaves still bound to a master. While Dralos followed my order, I approached the guard¡¯s collapsed body. I knelt beside him and ran a hand over his eyes to close them. It was a show of mercy I had seen many do in war, though I had never done so before. Now, however, it seemed almost appropriate though I couldn¡¯t place why I felt that way. Still, I shoved my right hand into his chest. I didn''t pull the heart from the body; there was no need for such dramatics anymore. I simply trapped the escaping heart energy and opened my Core to all the homeless energy.


    I would likely need even more going forward if I continued shattering Slave Marks. My mouth filled with the repulsive taste as I absorbed the slaver¡¯s energy until his heart was left shriveled and desiccated.


    I wondered briefly if I truly needed to be in direct contact with the heart. When Damien had offered his energy to me, I hadn''t been in contact with any part of him, but then again, I had resurrected him.


    Some fifty slaves led by my Paragons came forward, the rest standing in an enormous group some ways back.


    "They would like to accept your Deal, my Queen," Dralos said, beckoning forward the first of the new section''s enslaved fighters. I let out a breath and stood, stretching as the new enslaved watched me with doubtful curiosity.


    "Let''s get to work then," I said, reaching over to grab my sword.


    An hour or so later, I''d finished with the dungeon''s second section of slaves and Dralos had led us to a third section that had fewer slaves than the previous area, but more than where we''d been kept. I was in the middle of breaking the slave markings in the third dungeon section after adding another fifteen or so Paragons to my retinue when a shrill, ear-splitting alarm pierced the air like a wailing banshee. Hundreds of hands clamped over their ears in a desperate attempt to block even a fraction of the sound drilling into their heads.


    The sound blared in every direction, seeming to originate from the white balls of energy still hovering over us. When the alarm had been set off, the energy balls began to emit a slight pulse, matching the constantly cascading pitch of the alarm. I wasn¡¯t sure how we¡¯d been found, but considering the method of the alarm, I figured it likely had to do with the energy balls. Considering how long it had taken the alarm to go off, the security method was less than proficient.


    I gathered heart energy into both my palms and launched rays of lunar light at the energy balls. The energy disrupted the flow and canceled out their center source, causing both hovering energy balls to wink out of existence with small pops. This sent all one-hundred-something newly freed slaves into utter darkness.


    ¡°Nasq,¡± I said, ¡°Give us some light.¡± An instant later red flames lit the room, bathing the slaves and barren stone walls in a flickering red and orange radiance. I turned to look at the remaining slaves who had not been freed yet. They carried a multitude of expressions, some promising use and others promising burden. ¡°Those of you who have not had your mark removed will have to wait. We¡¯re out of time.¡±


    I half expected an outburst of protest, but none made to move or speak against me, as if united in resignation to their circumstances. It was pitiful to see but certainly made it easier for me.


    ¡°My Queen,¡± Nasq said, moving to stand by my side. When I turned to face him, he presented me with a nauseous-looking Chella. Not the clone, but the true giantess. ¡°She wishes to speak with you.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time,¡± I said, wiping some loose blood from my palm onto my worn brown trousers and sheathing my sword.


    ¡°The slaves can free themselves with a Remover,¡± Chella blurted, moving as if to take a step toward me but paused as Nasq raised a palm and thick orange flames erupted from it in threat. I reached up to place my free hand on his bicep and firmly directed him to lower it.


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°Every three sections have a control room. This is Section F-3.¡± She pointed to a large bulge coming from the far side of the section¡¯s cavern area. It was difficult to see in the thinning light of Nasq¡¯s flames, but the bulge itself was quite obvious. ¡°In there, you¡¯ll find a green prism. The prism holds a Blessing from the Church of Light. It can dispel slave marks.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Or create them.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± I asked, finally turning to give the giantess my full attention but still wary that we were burning precious time.


    ¡°I am trying to prove that I am not your enemy,¡± she insisted and again moved to take a step toward me, but stopped herself before Nasq raised the arm I wasn¡¯t keeping down. While I appreciated the man¡¯s loyalty to my safety, the cuffs strangling Chella¡¯s wrists sealed her energy and magic. His caution was overdone considering her current powerlessness.


    ¡°In honesty, Giantess,¡± I started, giving her a single raised eyebrow, ¡°I am not entirely sure what or who you are. Unfortunately, I do not have time to debate this with you right now.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I didn¡¯t force you to the brothels?¡± Chella pressed, her words flying out in rapid succession now as if she had a time limit. Which, I supposed, she did.


    ¡°Not really. I appreciate the information.¡± More alarms from outside the section had begun to emit the same shrieking noise and I was beginning to feel like this was the start of a conversation that would waste my time. ¡°Nasq, relay the details of the Remover to those freed.¡± I motioned the future Archmage toward a group of freed slaves who, when they saw my gaze, took on perturbed and uncertain looks. ¡°I want them to focus on freeing the others with the Remover.¡± Part of me wanted to punish Chella for not explaining the existence of Removers to me earlier. If she truly intended to help then she should have been forthright from the start.


    ¡°I work for Duke Alistar,¡± she shouted as Ethan stepped up to grab her by the shoulders. ¡°There have been reports of many young nobles going missing and it was my job to report any sightings of them in this colosseum. The Duke has suspected the Cael Kingdom of kidnapping Lysorian nobles and children en masse during this year¡¯s spring flooding of monsters.¡±


    Duke Alistar. Where had I heard that name before? I took a precious moment to go over what I¡¯d learned about Lysorian and Cael aristocracy nearly three weeks ago in an attempt to remember the name. Alistar. Duke. The memory didn¡¯t surface immediately until I realized that he had to be a noble on the boundary between nations and then it clicked.


    Duke Alistar was one of the lesser Dukes in terms of authority in Lysoria. While he did have great wealth and a personal militia to boot, the Duke had, according to *The History of Lysoria*, focused all his attention on agriculture and the cold war against Cael that was waged on Lysoria¡¯s eastern border, forgoing the political fights within Lysoria as a neutral party. if Chella truly did work for Duke Alistar, then my plans would have to change.


    I looked at Chella with a new perspective. If she was telling the truth, this could be extremely beneficial. ¡°You¡¯re a ghost, then,¡± I stated.


    Her face took on a puzzled expression. ¡°I apologize, I am not familiar with that term.¡±


    ¡°A spy.¡±


    Nasq wrinkled his nose at my words but Chella nodded. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you kind of¡­ large to be a spy?¡± Nida asked, who seemed chipper as always despite the blaring of the alarm around us. Her ears occasionally twitched, though that was the only indication that she found the sound annoyingly loud.


    Chella gave a nervous chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s the point. Who would suspect a half-giant like me to be working for the Duke of a Lysorian major house?¡±


    ¡°Fair point,¡± Nida admitted. Then she froze, as if a gust of wind had turned her entire body to ice. She looked at me, her smile dropping. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± I swore, cursing myself for allowing the conversation to continue. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten distracted. Was I getting complacent in this world? ¡°How far?¡±


    Nida closed her eyes, her face twisting into a look of concentration. ¡°A couple of minutes, maybe. Coming from above.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    The tigress shrugged. ¡°Hard to tell, Queen. At least the same as us.¡±


    I cursed again, turning to Chella and motioning for Dralos to join us. ¡°Where is Coldrun?¡±


    ¡°The Slave Master?¡± Chella asked.


    At the same time, Dralos answered, ¡°It is likely he is in the banquet hall.¡±


    That caught my attention. ¡°Banquet hall?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Chella said, nodding frantically. She talked so fast that I assumed she was trying to get the information to me before Dralos had a chance to. It was a misguided attempt at showing her value since it didn¡¯t change the fact that Dralos knew it. That being said, part of his memory was missing so her presence wasn¡¯t completely pointless. ¡°Every night during the Sun Setting Festival is a celebration. As the Slave Master in charge of the Colosseum, Coldrun is expected to host a nightly banquet for the festival''s duration.¡± She looked at Dralos with a slight frown. ¡°Though, he isn¡¯t expected to always attend himself. There¡¯s no guarantee he is there.¡±


    ¡°He is,¡± Dralos said, turning to me with a firm expression.


    My patience finally ran out, I didn¡¯t bother questioning how he knew that. ¡°Listen up,¡± I shouted over the drone of the alarms, and all the mutterings in the room were sucked up into a silence lit up only by the on-and-off tempo of the alarm. ¡°Those of you Nasq has spoken to about the Remover are tasked with freeing the others from different sections tonight. She and a Paragon will go with you to make sure it¡¯s done right.¡± I pointed to Chella and a random Paragon with a slim build, but ferocious white eyes and long red hair that seemed to wrap around his neck like a mane. The Paragon moved to protest but backed down when I glared at him into compliance. ¡°When you have freed the others, you may join us in battle or you may escape. The choice is yours. In the meantime, the rest of us will engage the guards.¡±


    There was no point in forcing unwilling men and women to fight in this battle. If our number grew too large, it might force us into a clash with the city guards rather than colosseum guards and mercenaries. That was a situation I¡¯d prefer to avoid until I had a more stable and trained force at my back.


    No, what I needed was to turn Coldrun into a resurrected being like Dralos. That would give me control over the Colosseum and, by default, the ability to sweep everything under the rug. I needed out of the Colosseum¡¯s grip, but that didn¡¯t necessarily mean I wanted to tear down the entire thing. Although slavery, especially gladiator and sex slaves, was a dirty business that tarnished any hand dealing in it with the blood of the innocent and guilty alike, it was also extremely profitable, and my current finances were nonexistent. If I could turn Coldrun and take over the Colosseum, I could completely flip my financial situation. I would have to see how the ¡°discussion¡± with Coldrun went at the Banquet.


    I turned back to Chella. "Are you able to contact Duke Alistar?"


    "Now?" she asked, unsure.


    "Yes. Now."


    After a while, she nodded.


    "Good. I have a message for him." I relayed the message to Chella and sent her and the others toward the control center to fetch the prism. As my group of Paragons and ex-slaves exited the third section, I sent Dralos to collect some stragglers from the second section. He nodded and ran ahead, turning sharply to the left in the distance to cross in front of the stairway leading to the Colosseum¡¯s arena and wrap around to the other side where the second section would be located.

 Chapter 38: Path to a Breakthrough

    By the time we were within earshot of the stairway, Dralos was already out of sight, and I could hear the heavy steps of armored guards clamoring down the steps. Judging by the number of discordant footsteps approaching us and the many different sources of heart energy, I figured Nida had perhaps underestimated their numbers.


    There were around 150 ex-slaves and a little under 90 Paragons in total, yet I felt at least 200 energy sources barreling down the stairs. Although I did not sense a Core among the guards, many had powerful auras resembling a magic core. It was much weaker than a Heart Core, but it explained why individuals like the Knight Captain and the Cael King¡¯s son-in-law could wield such power without their hearts exploding.


    The stairway was no wider than that of eight armored soldiers, maybe ten if they eschewed the heavier sort. I chewed on my bottom lip, debating the best approach to clash with the soldiers. Strategically, enclosed spaces were best fought with traps rather than outright warfare.


    The ceiling was unstable, so a collapse was a realistic plan. I shook my head, dispelling the thought. Unless I could trick the guards and mercenaries into fully entering the underground passageways while we took the stairs, a ceiling collapse would only crush the ex-slaves and Paragons.


    ¡°Nasq,¡± I whispered, ¡°can you shroud us in shadows?¡±


    The "elf" took on a look of extreme concentration for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°The passage is too small, and we are too many.¡±


    He was right. Even if the stairway could fit eight armored men, the dungeon passages could only accommodate five unarmored men side by side. I clicked my tongue in disappointment.


    I looked again at the staircase. The guards would disembark the stairway toward the first section where I had been kept. We were coming from the third section, which was behind the walls of the stairs. If we clashed directly with the guards, we would at least have the element of surprise since they would have to turn the corner toward the third section to see us.


    The dungeon layout was similar to a trident, with the stairs coming down the middle prong. The length of the base was the first dungeon section, while the left and right prongs were the second and third sections. So, technically, we did have the element of surprise even if they already knew we were down here.


    When Dralos returned with the stragglers, I motioned him back the way he came. ¡°Dralos, take half and wrap back around to the second section. Stay behind the wall and out of sight until I say so. Nasq, stay here with the others. Same as Dralos. Don¡¯t reveal yourself yet.¡± I waved for Nida and some of the other Paragons to follow me. ¡°We¡¯re going to start in the middle section so their attention is focused on us.¡±


    I felt some resistance from the Paragons I left with Dralos and Nasq. Even if they did not feel much loyalty toward me, they would inherently understand that their survival depended on my own. So I wasn¡¯t surprised that many were disgruntled by having me on the frontline. Still, they kept it to themselves. I brooked no argument and expected obedience in this situation¡ªeven the freed slaves who had no connection to me could feel my aura of command.


    My group positioned itself directly in front of the descending stairs, leaving enough distance for the incoming guards to be well into the dungeon lobby heading toward the first section before reaching us. Hopefully, at that point, Nasq and Dralos¡¯ teams could collapse in a pincer attack. There would be a few seconds for the guards to react before the other two could reach the foyer of the dungeon floor, but it should be a small enough window of time that the surprise would still send their ranks into chaos.


    ¡°There! The slaves are over there!¡± The armored guards and mercenaries swarmed down the staircase like hungry ants rushing toward food. For a moment, it seemed that fortune was finally in my favor as the guards would spill out into the foyer in a chaotic mess, allowing the pincer move to work without a hitch.


    However, mere seconds before the first row of guards crossed the threshold, a powerful, deep voice echoed from the back of the armed mob with alarming command. ¡°HALT.¡±


    The word wasn¡¯t shouted or screamed. It was spoken calmly, almost a whisper amidst the clamor of soldiers and clanking armor. The order didn¡¯t need to be loud. Every soldier stopped, some taking a few steps back. Even the mercenaries in less armor and more ragged clothing stopped, turning their eyes toward a large, heavy-set man in the middle of the pack. The foremost rows of armored soldiers did not turn toward the commander, though they did halt. I narrowed my eyes at them, sensing something off about their energy, but my attention was stolen when I spotted the man who had spoken.


    I did a double-take. Not a man. Male, yes, but not a man. Even from my distance in the dim lighting of Nasq¡¯s flames and the moon shining down the stairway, I could see that the commander was blue. Though most of his body was clad in heavy silver armor, a distinct belly protruded forward, and his face was bare, covered in black swirls of tattooed markings I didn¡¯t recognize. The design began at the base of his neck, snaking its way up his chin before spiraling up his cheeks to form new symbols on his bald head.


    Despite the limitations of the stairs, the commander stood at least ten feet tall, nearly twice my height. The ceiling seemed to just barely miss scraping against his head. The foyer between myself and the blue warrior had a vaulted ceiling - the only part of the dungeon that did. If I could lead him into a pathway, perhaps the squeezed space would give me an advantage.


    What in Ashwash¡¯s name was he? My confusion didn¡¯t last long.


    ¡°Holy Gods,¡± Nida muttered from my left, gripping her spear more firmly with one hand as she used the other to push a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°It¡¯s a High Pandorian.¡±Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°Pandorian?¡± I whispered back. The name sounded familiar. Where had I heard that before?


    ¡°From the Pandorian Empire,¡± Nida responded, voice trembling slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s here. High Pandorians directly serve the Pandorian imperial family and the¡­¡±


    She stopped, eyes wide, and I pressed her with a hiss. ¡°And the what?¡±


    ¡°The Church of Light.¡±


    I should have known the Church would have its own forces with it. I had no idea what a High Pandorian was, but when he stepped forward and some of the armed crowd parted to make way, I instantly sensed just how powerful the Pandorian warrior was.


    Not only did the High Pandorian have that bundle of magic near his stomach that I¡¯d been thinking of as a Magic Core, but he also had a Heart Core. An Ashwash-cursed Heart Core. And the Core was at the silver-level, even if its foundation did not strike me as particularly stable. Holy Ashwash.


    My heart began to thump so loudly that it echoed in my ears. Those around me shuddered in fear and terror at the mere presence the Pandorian exuded. I didn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t. My body was so filled with excitement and anticipation that there wasn¡¯t any room for fear.


    Finally. Finally! I was about to get a real Core battle. That was exactly what my Bronze Heart Core needed to evolve into a Silver Heart Core. It was already on the verge of becoming Silver, and all it needed was one last giant push. This was it. This was my chance.


    I shot Nida a giant grin and laughed. The sound cracked the silent pressure of the Pandorian like it was mere glass, and the aura around my own fighters lightened, their shoulders slumping slightly in relief.


    ¡°Listen, slaves,¡± the Pandorian said, spitting the word ''slave'' like it burned his tongue. ¡°This is your only chance to live. Go back to your quarters like the good little rodents you are and stay there until the Slave Master decides what to do with you all. I promise you, if you fight, you will die.¡± As he approached our smaller center group, I saw there was no white in his eyes. They were completely black.


    I sneered at his words, unsheathing my sword only to let it drop complacently to my shoulder, and stepped in front of our group so the armored Pandorian could see me. ¡°What is a follower of the Light doing here?¡±


    The Pandorian¡¯s next words seemed to catch in his chest for a split instant at the sight of me. He recovered quickly, clearing his throat and withdrawing a two-handed battle axe from where it had been sheathed against his back.


    ¡°I see our Saintness Candidate isn¡¯t one to sit still,¡± the Pandorian said with a sneer of his own.


    ¡°Does the Church know you are here?¡± I asked, standing up to my full height and throwing the pressure of my heart energy forward. "I don''t imagine it would take kindly to know an elite of its ranks is fighting slaves." It was a complete assumption on my part based on what Nida had said, but my assumption was proven accurate with the Pandorian''s response.


    He didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Her Eminence does not concern herself with such¡­¡± he peered down his nose at all of us, ¡°...with such trash. The Colosseum mercenaries and guards are enough to deal with the likes of you all.¡±


    "Then why are you here?" I mocked. "To ask for the Saintness'' forgiveness for the actions of your subordinates?"


    The Pandorian smirked and looked at me as if one might look at a sick puppy. "My master does not believe you to be a true Saintness. You should not have killed his niece. He will be quite pleased to hear of your death."


    ¡°Good,¡± I responded, hefting my sword in front of me. ¡°I guess I don''t have to worry about killing you then.¡±


    The Pandorian chuckled, but the mirth did not reach his eyes, which remained cold as ice. ¡°This is your last chance, Saintness Candidate. Go back. I do this out of kindness against my Master''s desires.¡±


    ¡°That is funny, Pandorian.¡± I pointed the tip of my sword at him. ¡°Because you do not have any choice in your death here today.¡±


    He snarled, his previous casual chuckle nothing but a regretful memory in the face of my insults. With a wave of his hand and a shout, his men charged at us. Perhaps twenty rows of eight men shot down the stairway roaring with promises of death, clanking in their heavy armor and carrying their swords. They tried to make their way around me to the others in my group. Not a moment after the first row hit the floor, I leaped toward them, covering nearly fifteen meters in seconds, and thrust my sword forward between the first soldier''s eyes. Gore and blood exploded out the back of his head. The mercenary dropped, his body falling back against the others like a domino, slowing the others'' advance both physically and in apparent mental trepidation.


    Behind the armored soldiers was a group of men and women in red-blue robes who had remained at the higher elevation the staircase provided. I could sense a combination of magic and heart energy forming from them. I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to worry about what spells or techniques the mages and energy users would use.


    The soldiers behind the initial row of mercenaries and guards made short work of the remaining distance, not even pausing from my show of dominance, following their other comrades who were engaging with us. Only as the second row of combatants approached did I finally realize that many of those I¡¯d believed to be human were not. Some were, of course, like the one I''d dispatched. But a large number of them were not.


    They weren¡¯t even alive.


    It explained how the Colosseum leadership had managed to gather such a large force in so little time despite most of its guards likely being asleep in barracks or some off-Colosseum residence. And, even then, what were the chances the Colosseum even kept hundreds of guards at any one time?


    No, a large portion of our foes were enormous humanoid golems. That was the Pandorian''s true power, the power I''d sensed condensing near his gut. Magic.


    ¡°Pandorian Golems!¡± someone shouted from my right. When I turned my gaze toward the voice for a split second, I saw Romeo and Julius fighting with one of the large stone golems that towered over them with an empty, lifeless expression. I hadn¡¯t even noticed that they¡¯d followed me to the center group. I hoped they would be able to hold their own.


    I let my lunar attribute heart energy cascade over my body and sword like a veil as I charged the first golem that had attacked me. My sword shot like lightning through the air toward the humanoid golem directly in front of me. It deflected my initial strike with a fist of steel and I understood that the golems were not clad in armor. They were armor.


    I swore under my breath again, spinning on my heels to drive the empowered point of my blade through the golem¡¯s stomach to where I sensed its heart. I felt the thrum of power as my blade penetrated the creature¡¯s heart core and shattered it. An instant later the golem crumbled to dust and I darted forward toward the next one.

 Chapter 39: Blood Will Run [Part 1]

    I didn¡¯t call Nasq or Dralos immediately after the skirmish started. For the plan to succeed, all of the Colosseum¡¯s forces, or at least most of them, needed to be in the foyer connecting the stairway and all three sections. Unlike the pathways, the foyer itself was a large circular space, able to fit what I estimated to be no more than forty people at a time. Over half of the armed guards had yet to finish descending. A good, technical strategy here would have been to retreat, allowing for increased space in the foyer for the rest of the soldiers to descend into.


    Technically. And I might have chosen that path at any other moment.


    Not today.


    My adrenaline spiked to capacity as I barreled through golem after golem, crushing the creatures with a tornado of sword strikes fueled by the strength of a high-tier bronze core. In the wake of my ferocity, golems disintegrated and humans bled as golem cores shattered and human appendages were sliced clean off. Within moments, it was an absolute clusterfuck of gore and dirt-like ash, polluted with the screams of the dying and the piercing screech of steel clashing against steel. Magic and heart energy flew across the foyer in a wild mess, striking ally and enemy almost indiscriminately in the enclosed space. Some stray bolts of power struck the rocky foundation of the slave dungeon, causing large and small boulders to cascade into the battle, crushing unsuspecting men and women.


    Freed slaves and Paragons climbed over their dead foes and friends alike to engage, as the bodies littering the space continued to fill and there was nowhere else to go. No matter where I went, my feet squished disgustingly into pools of deep red that trailed from guards and freed slaves alike. I stepped over a body, swinging my sword in elation at another soldier, my lunar energy-empowered sword slicing through his blade like melted butter and disemboweling him with a sickening squelch of flesh and organs.


    Over the shouts and screams of battle, I yelled at the High Pandorian, who had yet to move from his spot high on the stairway, ¡°I don¡¯t think you brought enough men.¡±


    His gaze scanned over me for a brief moment but otherwise stayed focused on the battlefield, causing a deep frown to etch itself on my face. Had I not shown enough battle prowess to attract his attention? Sure, I was still in the body of a twelve-year-old girl, but with the amount of blood staining me and gore covering me, I doubted my appearance still maintained the inherent innocence of a child.


    Or perhaps he was simply fearful of engaging me. The thought made me growl at the disrespect and cowardice. My blade swung once more, cleaving the arm of a golem before I spun and embedded the steel deep into the creature¡¯s upper leg where I¡¯d sensed its core vibrating. In the distance behind me, I could still hear Romeo and Julius shouting at each other and the subsequent clashing of their blades against whatever foes they faced. I didn¡¯t turn to look, nor did I intend to help. If they survived or died, that would be their own fate.


    Though I did not want them to perish, I was not their protector or guardian. A Queen did not look back. A Queen pushed forward, conquering and destroying any obstacles in her path.


    And that is exactly what I would do¡ªwhat I always did.


    ¡°Now!¡± I shouted when most of the Pandorian¡¯s forces had finally descended into the foyer. The majority of the freed slaves I¡¯d taken with me were dead, as were a handful of Paragons. But still, we held, refusing to be pushed back into the thin pathway leading to the first slave area I had stayed in for the past weeks.


    Dralos and Nasq¡¯s groups surged forward from either side, crashing into the mercenaries like a wave of metal and flesh. I momentarily lost sight of the Pandorian when he leaped into the fray and the three forces clashed, but I could still sense his Heart Core as it pulsed rhythmically, a beacon of dark energy amidst the chaotic storm of combat.


    From there everything descended into utter chaos. The Dungeon filled with sounds to match that chaos and the cries of death and pain increased in multitude¡ªit was nearly deafening to me as I was in the throes of it all. I heard the primal roar of Ethan as he surged into the throng of mercenaries with seemingly no fear of death and the crackling of Nasq¡¯s shadow magic as parts of the foyer blinked into darkness before being stained red with the blood of Ethan¡¯s prey.


    I moved through the fray with lethal precision, decades of military and war experience dictating my every move with expertise. I was a blur of death despite being half the size of the mercenaries and guards, and a third the size of the golems I brought down one after the other. Each life I snuffed out filled the reserves of my heart energy and I could feel my Core growing stronger with each kill. I wasn¡¯t gaining power in the same way I had while being boosted by the Main System. Not exactly. It was as if I had somehow opened a passage inside my Core by absorbing the woman and the guard, a pathway that was now allowing me to absorb homeless heart energy from the recently deceased while I fought and the more I did it, the easier it became until it was second nature.


    I was reminded that there was no training, no practice, no form of cultivation or meditation that could force someone to learn like when their life was on the line.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    All at once, a giant battle axe cleaved a path toward me through the center of a golem, splitting it in two. For a moment I thought it might have been Gronch, but I knew it wasn¡¯t when I saw the dark blue skin and completely black eyes that glared at me with a bone-chilling coldness. To him, this was at most a job from his Master. Maybe it was just a hobby of his, even. I didn¡¯t know. The Pandorian took off his helmet and tossed it to the ground with a look somewhere between boredom and expectation.


    I met his glare with a grin fueled by the chaos of the battlefield and we engaged, steel sword to battle axe. Instead of meeting his battle axe head-on, I parried it to the side and used the momentum of the recoil to twist my blade into an upward arc, aiming to free the Pandorian of his arm. The move didn¡¯t take as the Pandorian launched a front kick at my gut with a speed I barely registered before my sword strike had neared him enough to be any real threat.


    I stumbled backward but stayed on my feet and kept my guard up, dodging a wild sword strike from some peasant mercenary who I didn¡¯t have the time to kill. The Pandorian was, by far, the strongest fighter I¡¯d faced since arriving in Graedon. Likely, he was well beyond the level of even the Silverwater¡¯s Knight Captain considering the low-tier silver-level core he possessed.


    We engaged again, both of us drawing on our heart energy and turning it into pure Authority, an invisible, spherical force around its user that applied pressure to all living beings around the user into submission. An ultimate demonstration of dominance. My Authority had been weak previously. But now, at peak bronze core, it had some use. Even if it was minuscule compared to the force of my old Authority.


    The surprise on the Pandorian¡¯s face was clear as our Authorities flexed into each other, struggling for dominance over the other force. My grin widened at the male¡¯s expression and I pressed even harder.


    His face twisted into a look of utter shock at the force of my Authority and he switched tactics. Heart energy wrapped around his armor, hardening into the brown color of a golem, and he returned to a physical engagement as he aimed to crack into the side of my skull. I dodged to the side, weaving around the strike to launch a lunar-empowered punch of my own.


    Unlike his, mine struck home but the innate rigidity of the golem armor covering his underlying armor sent a shockwave of pain up my arm and I could feel my fingers fracture from the impact. The Pandorian laughed when I winced but it was quickly cut off when I jammed the hilt of my blade, still held in my other arm, into the side of his head. A helmet would have stopped the blow, but he¡¯d already taken his off, the arrogant ass.


    The Pandorian recoiled slightly and staggered backward, swinging his large battle axe with a one-handed cleave. I redirected the axe with a physical manifestation of my heart energy forming a shield to sweep the Pandorian¡¯s weapon away at an odd angle just enough that I could dash into his guard once again and thrust up at his chest with my sword.


    He growled and raised a knee to deter my advance lest I take the blow to the face. I twirled out of the way at the last second, dropping my sword so it spun around his ankle as I dodged. The sound my blade made upon contact was akin to sharpening a steel edge upon whetstone. When I looked, no blood had been drawn. The only indication I¡¯d nearly cut his Achilles was a thin black line trailing around his heel.


    The odd energy of ¡°magic¡± swirled around the warrior for a split second before the bundle of that energy in his stomach spiked with power. The Pandorian muttered something under his breath and a twister of fire sprang into existence, blasting from the Pandorian¡¯s palms toward me.


    I raised an invisible shield of heart energy which took the brunt of the magic''s force. But I was still caught off guard by the use of magic and the resulting blow sent me tumbling backward. With some effort, I ceased the tumble and landed smoothly back on my feet, sword still in hand. My shoulder was scorched, flesh bubbling with the heat of what I realized was actual fire. Not heart energy with a fire attribute, but actual fire. Just like Gideon¡¯s had been actual ice.


    I was beginning to get a better picture of what exactly magic was. It seemed that, unlike heart energy which could have many different types of attributes, raw magic wasn¡¯t used to cause damage. It was used as a catalyst to create or summon other forces to inflict harm. Perhaps magic could also be used outside of combat if it truly created something from nothing. Considering the time it took to prepare the magic, perhaps it was best suited for non-combat situations.


    However, the ability to create something from nothing was the realm of gods. I didn¡¯t¡­ couldn''t believe such power could be as common as ¡°magic¡± seemed to be.


    I shook my head to clear my thoughts. Now wasn¡¯t the time.


    Heart energy isn''t the only thing that exists here, I chastised myself. I needed to keep "magic" in mind going forward.


    ¡°What in the world are you?¡± The Pandorian growled, hefting his axe into both hands, all mirth gone from his expression. His large chest heaved with the struggle to keep his breath stable, much as I was.


    Sweat drenched me, plastering my hair to my dirt-covered face. As I squared off with the Pandorian, the hair was proving to be quite the annoying distraction since I couldn¡¯t just brush it aside in my current situation.


    I wanted to return his cold stare with an equally cold glare of my own, but I couldn¡¯t wipe the wicked grin that seemed to be permanently etched on my features. I was just enjoying the fight so Ashwash damned much.


    ¡°How do you have a Core,¡± he hissed. The Pandorian took a heavy step forward and narrowed his eyes as if attempting to see through to my very soul. ¡°That is not something a lowly Pularean like you should be able to accomplish.¡± The blue warrior scowled, ¡°Is someone teaching you? Who dares to share the Pandorian cultivation with an outsider?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Pularean as well?¡± I asked, genuinely confused by the Pandorian¡¯s taunt. Pandora was the largest nation and only Empire in the Pularean continent. What was the point of an insult that dishonored his own home continent?


    The Pandorian smirked, looking down his long nose at me in superiority. ¡°You don¡¯t even know where Pandorians are from, do you, child?¡± It was my turn to scowl and I had to remind myself for the millionth time that by all appearances, I was, in fact, a child.

 Chapter 40: Blood Will Run [Part 2]

    Whatever conversation was beginning between us was swiftly shut down by the wild roar of a blood-crazy Berserker. Out of the corner of my eye, without taking my concentration off the Pandorian, I saw Ethan rampaging against the building army of golems encircling him. His roar was so tremendous it shook the walls of the dungeon, causing even more loose rubble to tumble to the floor.


    The Pandorian glanced toward Ethan for less than a second, but for that split moment, he was distracted, and I surged forward like a bolt of lightning. My heart''s energy crackled around me in small explosions of power, wrapping around me like a physical aura as I leaped into the air to meet him at eye level and swung my sword at his neck. He raised his axe in panic, my attack catching him momentarily off guard. The edge of my blade struck powerfully against the flat of his axe, sparks of fire igniting off the clashing steel.


    He tried to push me back, summoning his own heart energy and an aura of magic around him, but the crackling power I¡¯d summoned kept me temporarily suspended in the air, my sword stretching for his neck. There was no stopping the adrenaline of battle that flooded my system and hyped the hurricane of rage deep inside me. Not him. Not his minions. Not his golems that had begun to turn toward us, sensing their master¡¯s struggle.


    Before the constructs of rock and the mercenaries could turn to aid their commander, Ethan, and Nida cut them off. Ethan bellowed a challenge at the golems while Nida spun her spear in the direction of the approaching soldiers with a beast-like snarl.


    Once again, the two of us shifted our heart energy into Authority, battling for dominance. The forces collided and our bodies were blown away from the point of collision, both of us sent spiraling backward. I felt myself slam into a wall of the dungeon; collapsing face first into a sticky mass of dirt, gore, and thick red blood. The taste of iron and dirt filled my mouth. I didn¡¯t have time to ponder how disgusting it was. I simply spat the blood out and snarled toward the Pandorian who was similarly uninjured other than a few cuts on his bare face. And a growing black eye. Served him right. I glanced down at the sword in my hand and its shattered blade scattered to bits around me. Then I noticed the Pandorian¡¯s battle axe was also broken, though only into three pieces.


    Without a word of warning, both of us dropped our shattered weapons and exploded into a flurry of movements ignited by our Cores and adrenaline. To say we clashed would have been an understatement. We went to fucking war.


    Each strike was brought with the force of a falling tree. Each block with the stubbornness of a stone wall. Both of us circulated our heart energy to block and strike with lightning-quick reflexes, not pausing for even a moment''s respite. The first to stop would be the first to die.


    Despite my decades of training and the effort I¡¯d expended to raise Lilliana¡¯s physical attributes, enhancing her physical body so far beyond its limits would only work for so long before her bones began to break and her muscles tore. The amount of heart energy I was forced to circulate in my body and the speed at which I did it were already causing internal damage. I could feel it in the roiling of my gut.


    Just as the warrior landed a mighty uppercut to my stomach, breaking through my weakening defenses and shattering at least a couple of ribs in a single strike, a black spear shot through the chaos. It wasn¡¯t nearly as fast as we had been moving, but it was damn near invisible as it soared toward us.


    Toward the Pandorian.


    His focus was so intent on me that he didn¡¯t notice it. Ashwash, I barely noticed it and I was staring directly at it. The tip of the spear slammed into the Pandorian¡¯s back with a deafening BOOM that reverberated throughout the dungeon like an avalanche.


    Although I couldn¡¯t see where the spear struck, I knew it had penetrated his armor by the look of utter shock and disbelief that twisted the Pandorian¡¯s features. It hadn¡¯t killed the warrior, but I could tell it had done some damage. In his moment of shock, I pulled all my energy into my fist and jammed it into the center of his chest. He didn¡¯t have time to circulate his heart energy to the area to strengthen himself, even if the spear in his back wasn¡¯t disrupting his ability to properly distribute the heart energy within his Core.


    My fist crunched through his armor, a hole forming around my empowered strike. Unfortunately, the armor itself had still been quite tough. Tough enough that with my decreasing amounts of heart energy, it was able to put up a strong enough defense to shatter my middle and index fingers on impact.


    Neither of us winced, both were used to pain. Both of us were already in significant pain anyway. My entire body was beaten sore despite the protective shield of heart energy I¡¯d been circulating through it. The Pandorian was no better. With the spear, he was much worse.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I thought¡­¡± he hissed, ¡°this was a duel?¡±


    ¡°What in the worlds gave you that idea?¡± Nida said, her silver hair dyed red with the blood and gore of mercenaries and guards. Blood dripped from her mouth, her fangs flashing in the orange flickering light of Nasq¡¯s flames overhead. She didn¡¯t have her spear anymore.


    The Pandorian¡¯s face flushed purple with anger, but there was nothing he could do about the spear without leaving himself open to my attack. ¡°Bastards. The Goddess will curse you for all eternity.¡±


    I laughed at that. ¡°I have been cursed since the day I was born. The Gods have failed to keep me down and they have had decades.¡±


    He looked at me with confusion at first. Slowly, it looked like a sort of understanding was dawning on him. ¡°You¡­ you are not Lilliana Silverwater, are you?¡±


    All at once, I felt the excitement of battle give way inside of me to something darker. Something sinister that had been waiting patiently, all the while boiling with anticipation of release.


    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    He stood to his full height with a struggle, a renewed look of determination on his face. Gone was the look of fear that came with certain death. Gone was the uncertainty. The Pandorian glared at me with a look of righteous indignation and zealous obsession. ¡°Then, in the name of the Goddess and the Church of Light, you must be killed.¡± The Pandorian dropped into a martial stance. ¡°Today will be your last day in our realm, demon.¡±


    I paused and just stared at the male, remembering that he was not just a High Pandorian. He was an elite of the Church of Light. One of the most powerful religious organizations in both Lysoria and Cael. His words and actions showed a religious determination, a belief that his death would be a worthy one.


    For the first time since I¡¯d come to Graedon, I realized I had finally found the perfect outlet for all my anger. For all my rage.


    I had been betrayed and hanged. Then I was revived in another body only to be nearly killed. Again. And again. And again. It was all like some cruel, sick joke.


    But this being before me, this elite warrior, this High Pandorian, thought I was the demon? A devil to be slain?


    I was so fucking sick and tired of it. So. Fucking. Sick. Of. It. All.


    My energy exploded unbidden from me in a tsunami of rage enhanced by the raw adrenaline that always drove me forward. The Pandorian must have noticed the change in my expression to one of pure, unbridled rage.


    If he thought I was a monster, then so be it. A monster he would get.


    I launched a flurry of attacks at the Pandorian that caused my previous strikes to seem slow and weak in comparison. Whatever emotions the warrior had previously been contemplating quickly fled his mind as they were replaced with an expression of heightened focus and determination.


    I didn¡¯t care that he could wield magic. That he had a Heart Core. He was a silver core. A lowly fucking silver core and he dared to stand before me with such arrogance? A mere bug who hadn''t even discovered his attributes?


    He would kneel before me. He would grovel.


    And then he would die. He would die pathetically and worthlessly, without a shred of meaning or honor to it.


    Just like how they would all die. Every single one of them that put me in this situation would face my wrath, be it in Ordite or Graedon.


    And I knew how I would do it - how I would defeat this warrior with double cores. I would take everything he had. I would steal everything that mattered to him like he was trying to do to me. Heart energy poured into my eyes and the world lit up with the rainbows of colors that detailed for me where the Pandorian would move to next - just as Gronch had taught me.


    A scream of rage tore itself from my throat as even more power erupted from my Core like lava from a vengeful volcano. I could see all haughtiness vanish from the Pandorian¡¯s face as he experienced true terror in the face of a superior being.


    He tried to disengage.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going anywhere!¡± I roared, refusing to allow his attempt at disengaging. I tore into him with every last shred of my heart energy.


    I reached deep inside of me for my Soul Weaver attribute energy. It came rushing out, mixing with my lunar attribute as both attributes fed from the pure heart energy released from my core.


    The Pandorian threw himself to the side with reckless abandon, taking a massive hit from my combined attribute energy that slammed into him with a fury. I saw him twist with the hit, grabbing a nearby sword of a fallen mercenary and thrusting it toward me with desperation.


    Heart energy rushed to protect my vitals, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough to completely stop the sword and that was okay. I only needed to stop the blow from killing me outright. I didn¡¯t resist as my protective shield failed to stop the Pandorian¡¯s attack.


    I did not so much as wince as the sharp steel, empowered by magic and energy, stabbed deep into my side. I simply shot him a smile.


    His eyes widened in belated understanding, but it was too late.


    I had let his attack reach me. I wanted it to. With only the momentum of his force and no pushback, he was off balance and had no way to retreat. He was mine.


    I stepped forward, pushed the sword deeper, and slammed both my palms into his chest. My Soul Weaver attributed energy flowed from me and into the Pandorian in a torrent of unbridled power until it found his Core. And his soul.


    His Core may have been on a higher level than my own, but mine was better developed. My energy broke into his weakened Core, cracking it as if it were no more than an egg. All protection it had provided to his soul vanished within a blink and I commanded my soul aspect energy to extract the Pandorian''s very soul from the confines of his withering Core.


    Without even a whimper, the Pandorian''s soul fled his body and presented before me in an intangible reddish-orange mass of energy.

 Chapter 41: Reformation and Core Advancement

    The Pandorian¡¯s lifeless body crumpled to the ground, his face a frozen mask of confusion and terror. I stood over him, panting heavily, the previously dull ache in my side now intensifying. It felt almost anticlimactic despite being near death myself, blood escaping my wound in heavy streams.


    I stared in wonderment at the Soul as it hovered almost playfully over the male¡¯s corpse.


    Looking back, I wasn¡¯t sure how I knew how to do what I had done. In Ordite, it was well known that the Core formed within the heart; protecting it. That much was obvious. One could not reach the heart of an Awakened without first overwhelming their Core.


    But the soul ¨C the soul was not something even the scholars on Ordite had known about, at least not to my knowledge. This Soul Weaver energy of mine was unique. Gideon, or the man playing him anyway, had not had a Core. Stealing his soul, though I was not entirely sure what a soul was, had not been all that difficult. It was, more or less, unprotected.


    The Pandorian, by contrast, had a Core protecting his soul making it much more difficult. And though I hadn¡¯t known for certain, I¡¯d somehow felt the shielding over his soul had originated from his Core.


    I physically shook my head, attempting to clear myself of distracting thoughts and to focus my vision, which had begun to blur. Questions concerning the details of souls and Cores were well beyond my scholarly prowess. Even in Ordite, I¡¯d relied on countless advisors trained in Core research for answers. Even as a child, I had never been the best student.


    Seeing the Pandorian¡¯s unmoving body at my feet, I was filled with both elation at my success and an overwhelming sense of exhaustion. The bone-weariness consumed me, and I was instantly met with an adrenaline dump that caused my feet to shakily give way as the pain from my stomach radiated through me like fire.


    My instincts screamed to remove the sword. My training fought against that urge. Despite my self healing abilities, the heart energy in and around my Core was in a statis much like the rest of me. Even if I did pull out the sword, I didn''t know if I could heal it before I bled out. So long as my heart energy was frozen like it was, that was unlikely.


    I had to find a healer. Where was Marisar? I tried to look around from the Selenian but my body refused to respond as the floor rose to meet my face.


    Before I hit the ground, Ethan''s large hands cut my fall short, his arms lifting me into the air. ¡°Are you alright, my Queen?¡± The Berserker¡¯s concern clashed with the anger in his voice.


    I nodded weakly, my vision swimming and my blood running cold. A searing pain burst from my midsection. I stifled the scream that begged to rip itself from me and forced myself to look down at what pained me.


    Nida stood there, her face concentrated as she removed the sword still impaling my stomach nearly to its hilt. It slid out silently, accompanied only by a grunt of pain that managed to escape me. I wanted to shout at her not to take it out without a healer, lest I bleed out. I didn''t have the chance before Nida yanked it out of me with a squish, followed by a flush of wet hot fluid flowing from my wound. Great.


    Maybe I¡¯d been too reckless.


    ¡°Marisar is a healer,¡± I groaned, attempting to channel some of my reserves to the affected area and heal it myself, but the energy refused to move. All my energy was still in statis, though my Core continued to absorb the homeless heart energy escaping from the Pandorian¡¯s silver Core.


    I knew what that meant, and a small smile tugged at my lips despite the blood that seeped profusely from the wound. Even if the healing wasn¡¯t perfect, I simply needed it to keep me alive for the moment.


    My Core was ready to progress.


    And, with it, my wounds would heal through the body Reformation.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time,¡± Nida said urgently. ¡°I have some healing skills I''m going to use. Hold still, my Queen.¡±


    That will hopefully be enough, I thought with a wince as she reached to gingerly touch the bleeding wound.


    I nodded to the tigerkin woman. ¡°Do what you need to do.¡± Then I looked toward Ethan. With gritted teeth and dried blood clamping one of my eye lids shut, I said, ¡°Set me down, Berserker, and bring me the Pandorian¡¯s heart.¡±


    To his credit, Ethan didn¡¯t argue. He quickly found a fallen boulder to set me against and turned to face the battlefield, which had come to a standstill. I didn¡¯t need to be a telepath to understand the look of complete shock on the faces of the Colosseum¡¯s guards and mercenaries. With someone as powerful as the High Pandorian on their side, they had undoubtedly believed their victory was all but guaranteed.


    It was no longer so assured.


    Their faces transformed into fear and one by one they began to flee.


    I tried to infuse my words with some heart energy, but my Core screamed in retaliation at the effort and instead of an empowered command I just grunted. Instead, I released a low growl and muttered, ¡°Do not let them escape.¡±


    What was once a battlefield quickly devolved into a one sided slaughter. Now bereft of their creator, the fearsome golems slowly collapsed into dust without the Pandorian''s energy or magic, I wasn''t sure, to fuel their existences. The remaining mercenaries and guards were left at the mercy of the overwhelming number of freed slaves and Paragons.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    There was no mercy in war.


    ¡°A Queen must make the wise decision,¡± my father had warned, ¡°not the emotional one. Not the decision you think is the most fair, but the wisest decision that will bring everything to an end. That will allow your people to thrive. You must never leave enemies alive to fight another day, to birth future enemies. There is no surrender in war. No mercy.¡±


    No mercy, I thought as Ethan returned and a brilliant green light enveloped me from Nida''s hands as she began to heal my wounds. The pain lessoned slightly as the power sank into me.


    The berserker brought me the Pandorian¡¯s heart, and I took it with trembling hands. I chose to believe they shook because of my excitement at progression rather than the weakness of blood loss. I tried not to dwell on it too much.


    I pulled my arm back and squeezed against the silver Core with all my strength. The flesh of the Pandorian¡¯s purple heart exploded between my fingers, swiftly followed by a shattering of silver; the glass-like substance that was the Core of heart energy.


    The energy surged into me, and I threw my head back in pure agony as the torrent of lifeforce rushed into my Core. I struggled to control the chaotic energy, while sweat poured down Nida¡¯s face as she focused on healing my wound. I vaguely felt her switch to using magic rather than heart energy, but I wasn¡¯t in the right state to wonder about the difference.


    Nida looked up, her usual jovial expression now distraught as the scream that had been struggling to escape finally tore from me and echoed through the dungeon.


    Unlike previous times I¡¯d absorbed heart energy, the Pandorian¡¯s had been refined by a silver Core. It was multiple times more potent than anything I''d been able to experience in this life, threatening to overwhelm and consume my own heart energy in the process. Perhaps it would have, had I not experienced this many times in Ordite. I knew what to expect from absorbing a higher-tiered Core, especially on the verge of the Reformation stage.


    As the heart energy coursed through me, I fought to circulate it through my meridians as I¡¯d been taught in Ordite. Previously, my heart energy had not been strong enough to clear the meridian pathways, and once opened; I would finally be able to initiate my first Reformation.


    Ignoring the persistent pain in my stomach, I concentrated on circulating the quality energy. It surged through my meridians, seeking out the deep-seated impurities accumulated over years from exposure to mortal world pollutants compounded by this body''s prior abuse and neglect. Expelling these impurities was excruciating, as always.


    This time, however, the agony surprised me. As I looked inward at my soul, visible for the first time since the Transference, I saw it as a massive diamond light twisted with a dark, wild purple of my necromantic attribute. Next to it was a much smaller flame, entirely enveloped in a dark, oozing black mass of impurities.


    Lilliana.


    With that thought, my body convulsed violently. My blood boiled, veins burned with intensity, combined with the pain from my stomach wound pushing me toward unconsciousness. My skin turned clammy and pale, beads of sweat sliding down my face. Each droplet fell, splashing into the dirt, blackened like the present state of Lilliana¡¯s soul, carrying away some of the toxins along with it. Soon, the black sweat turned into a heavy ooze that slunk to the floor, evidence that the Pandorian¡¯s silver Core energy was being properly absorbed by my evolving Core.


    Inside our souls, my heart energy attacked the built up grime of negative energy relentlessly, breaking it down before pushing it out through my pores much as the System had done to Orpheus¡¯ blood. The bitterness of bile rose in my throat, and my stomach churned. I was quickly overwhelmed by the acrid scent of expelled toxins, a testament to my Reformation.


    With each purification wave, my body underwent a profound transformation. Unimpeded by bronze-level impurities, the heart energy flowed more freely, penetrating deeper. It began to reconstruct my physiology at the most fundamental level. I consciously reached out, attempting to restrain the reconstruction from pulling too heavily on my ¡°true self.¡± Since Lilliana¡¯s body was that of a child, a full Reformation would tear it apart, and I wasn¡¯t sure I could survive that.


    My bones, once burdened by physical and metaphysical impurities, lightened and strengthened. Each bone seemed reforged, denser, and more resilient, capable of withstanding great pressure without relying fully on flexibility or rigidity. The marrow would produce richer, more potent blood, increasing my vigor and physical capacity.


    My muscles, too, underwent metamorphosis. Fibers were stripped down and reformed to be stronger and more efficient. Each sinew embedded with heart energy refined by my now silver Core, enhancing my physical capabilities beyond those of an ordinary mortal. The power was both familiar and exhilarating.


    My skin, once dulled by battles and abuse, shed dirt and blood, glowing with silver radiance. It became supple yet tougher, able to withstand bruising and cuts that would have incapacitated Lilliana¡¯s meek body. Though I couldn¡¯t see my eyes, I could feel them regain their old brilliant red, replacing Lilliana¡¯s soft brown. A sharp pain lanced from my eyes as an old scar etched itself down my right eye.


    When the mark of a Fallen Lunari threatened to tattoo itself on my forehead, I pushed back on the reformation. Accepting the mark would force my body to adopt the increased musculature of chosen Lunaris, a blessing prohibited for children, historically resulting in slow, painful deaths.


    Although the Reformation would age my new body somewhat, likely throwing it into the midst of puberty, I needed to keep my true self mixed with Lilliana¡¯s until her body finished undergoing that natural process. That way my body wouldn¡¯t just increase in size but also grow and age into a better, stronger physicality than my previous body. There was also the risk that forcing a child''s body to morph into the body of an adult through reformation could cause lasting damages to the body''s growth potential. I wanted to avoid that risk.


    As the Reformation neared completion, I felt a clear shift in my Core. The ruddy coloring slowly faded, replaced by a silver sheen that consumed the dull bronze with fervor. When the Core completely glowed silver, it pulsed with power. Compared to a bronze-tiered Core, it had become a wellspring of heart energy. The once-foreign power now an extension of my own will, ready to be harnessed as I desired.


    I was one step closer to my former strength. My former glory. It felt damned good.


    As physical pain subsided, I opened my eyes to see rows of kneeling Paragons. Many freed slaves knelt too, awe clear in their expressions. They knelt in blood and gore, among felled friends and foes without any regard. I belatedly realized I wasn¡¯t sitting anymore; Nida wasn¡¯t healing me. She was with the others, kneeling, eyes cast downward in respect.


    Then, I noticed I wasn¡¯t standing either. I was upright, sure, but floating off the ground. The radiance of my new Core shone through my skin. I couldn¡¯t help but grin. To those who had never seen an Awakener with a silver-tiered Core, I must have looked like a god.


    I turned toward the closest Paragons: Ethan, Nida, and Nasq. For some reason, I was not surprised that those three were the nearest in proximity to me. Nor did I find myself particularly displeased with it either.


    ¡°Have the stragglers been dealt with?¡± I asked, my voice now too elegant for a child but still retaining a delicate quality.


    Without rising, Ethan spoke with his usual grumble. ¡°Aye, my Queen. None remain.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± At my words, Ethan¡¯s aura seemed to swell with delight, though his features remained stoic. ¡°Then I suppose it¡¯s time for us to interrupt a banquet.¡±

 Chapter 42: Glory of Freedom and the Enticement of Cowardice

    According to Dralos, the banquet would take place in a large manse adjacent to the Colosseum, where all VIPs and nobles could attend each night. Arriving there from the main battle area, where the path we had just liberated let out, wouldn''t be difficult or time-consuming.


    When I finally exited the dungeons, I was met with cool, fresh night air for the first time in weeks. It was a stark, incredibly pleasant contrast to the stifling heat of the latest accommodations I had grown accustomed to these past few weeks. The sensation was almost startling¡ªa sharp, invigorating, and intensely refreshing change. Despite the scent of blood and gore wafting from both our clothes and the caverns below where many had been slain, the cold night air was crisp, filling my lungs with a purity I had almost forgotten. Not even the continuous blaring of the remaining alarms could disturb our temporary peace.


    The coolness kissed my skin, causing a small, nearly imperceptible shiver to run down my spine. It was not from discomfort, but from the incredible novelty of the sensation, as if I were someone dying of thirst just granted rain. For a moment, I closed my eyes and tilted my head toward the sky, letting the night breeze whisper a gentle caress through my matted hair. It tugged gently at the ruined tatters of my clothing, reminding me that a change would soon be necessary lest the garment fall off in pieces.


    When I opened my eyes, the stars seemed brighter, and the world seemed oh so quiet. I stayed there for a few more seconds, basking in the glory of the night and of freedom, before finally turning back toward my Resurrected servant. True to his word, we had exited without a problem. If the truthfulness of his words continued, the banquet hall would be just through the north passage.


    Though Dralos was still taller than me by at least a head, I was able to look at him without craning my neck. I must have grown around eight inches or so from the reformation. It was difficult to judge without a mirror, but I guessed I was a few inches over five and a half feet.


    ¡°You will not be coming with us, draconian.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even flinch in surprise, his face remaining stoic as always. ¡°What is it you wish from me, my Queen?¡±


    ¡°Do you know where the monsters are kept?¡± Considering the creatures that had been unleashed on us during the so-called saintess trials, there was a high chance that the Colosseum had many other beasts kept chained somewhere.


    ¡°I do,¡± Dralos responded, confirming my suspicions.


    ¡°Set them loose,¡± I instructed. ¡°By the time I leave the banquet of pompous nobles, I want the entire city in a panic. Understood?¡± The draconian nodded and bowed, disappearing without a word of discontent back into the dungeon so many of us had just managed to exit.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to release monsters into the city?¡± Romeo said, his face scrunched into a grimace of horror. Others joined him in quiet protest, echoes of whispers giving sound to the otherwise silent night. I realized once again that these were not soldiers, and that Romeo, as well as he fought, did not appear to even be twenty.


    ¡°It makes sense,¡± Gronch responded, approaching us. The pale green half-orc had been pretty badly injured compared to Romeo and Julius. One of his oral tusks had been shattered halfway down its base, while large, ugly gashes crisscrossed his now naked torso. At least none of his appendages were missing. Marisar was chasing after the stumbling half-orc, a dim white light emanating from the clearly exhausted Selenian.


    ¡°How does setting such vile creatures on innocent civilians make sense?¡± Romeo spat, his voice loud enough to turn a few heads.


    Gronch shot him a look of annoyance. ¡°Shut the hells up, brat.¡± Romeo¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise, but Gronch kept his sour demeanor. ¡°Why speak as if you know war? We can all tell you¡¯re some pampered noble¡¯s brat. Even enslaved, you have a fucking guard.¡±


    ¡°Lilliana, if this is the path you are taking, I cannot abide by it,¡± Romeo said, gritting his teeth as he cast an angry stare in my direction, outright ignoring Gronch. ¡°There is no reason to kill innocents in the city when we can just leave.¡±


    ¡°More innocents will die tonight no matter what I choose to do,¡± I replied calmly, placing a hand on his shoulder and looking around at the freed slaves who cast us worried looks. ¡°The reality of the situation is if we don¡¯t release the monsters as a distraction, we will all die. Even as we speak, I have no doubt the city guard is rushing to provide backup to their fallen brethren.¡±


    ¡°We can do both if I go save them,¡± Romeo retorted in protest, his eyes alight with determination as he attempted to shrug off my hand. I didn¡¯t let him and squeezed my grip until I saw him give a slight wince.


    ¡°Do you think they will care that a mere, dirty escaped slave saved them?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, they will simply throw you back into those cages like an animal.¡± I looked at all in my sight. ¡°You will all be thrown back into those cages. You may not yet understand, but this is war. And in war, you fight. You kill. You never look back, or else the person in front of you unburdens you of your head. When faced with a monster, sometimes you must become the monster.¡±


    Romeo¡¯s hand gripped the handle of his sword as if to give him strength. Eventually, however, he withered under my stare and took a step back. ¡°How can you all be okay with the death of so many? The monsters won¡¯t just kill soldiers, you all understand that? They will kill children. Women. Everyone.¡±


    I clicked my tongue, urging our group to begin moving toward the banquet hall without any further delay. ¡°Sometimes sacrifices must be made and people must die,¡± I said to the young man, ¡°but I do not waste life needlessly.¡± I released my grip on his shoulder. ¡°Put your faith in me, young one. By the time the sun rises, we will not only be free, but we will be victorious.¡±


    With that, I left Romeo and Julius behind to do as they willed. If they fled, blind to what I was doing, then that was their destined path. I did not have the luxury of debating morality with the boy, nor did I desire to. Though I had grown rather fond of the two, my words had not been spoken simply to soothe the restless mind of Romeo. I had been speaking to all the freed slaves. Until I was rid of this city, the larger my force remained, the better. And, even though the freed slaves were currently beneficial, I would need to deal with them later. It was too early in my conquest for them to begin spreading the fact that some thought of me as a Queen. I doubted that would bode well with the royal family of Lysoria.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Following the direction Dralos relayed to me before leaving, the group of us flooded out the arena gates like a swarm of ants. I was like the queen ant as they flooded around me, wild whoops of joy from Paragons and freed slaves alike as they crossed outside the Colosseum¡¯s borders and into the freedom of the city. Some of the freed slaves immediately fled into the distance, and I instructed the others to not interfere. While I was displeased and having the fact some referred to me as ¡°Queen¡± spread into the outside world was not preferred, I didn¡¯t want to bother with some insects. No one would believe them anyway.


    As the hundred and fifty or so of us remaining survivors milled about the Colosseum entrance, I raised my voice to be heard above the increasing sound. ¡°Silence!¡± Once eyes had returned to me and words were whispered or silenced, I continued. ¡°This is your final opportunity to flee. For those of you who continue with me here, we have a long and bloody road ahead of us. But if you put your faith in me, we will rise above the little kingdoms of this world. For those of you who wish to live your lives free of burden and pass away in a small forgotten corner of the world, you may leave now.¡±


    Words though they may be, I could see the profound impact they had on many of the freed slaves. Even though they had chosen to not become Paragons, I was promising them glory in their freedom. A few of the freed slaves trickled away into the distance, but most remained. Once the deadweights of cowardice finished running away from the destiny of greatness, I grinned at those left. At least a hundred stayed, with a little under half being surviving Paragons.


    For the first time since arriving at the Colosseum, I was able to take in what it looked like from the outside. Just like the inside, the Colosseum was massive, but from the outside, it looked more like towering walls than a stadium. Hundreds of windows for the audience peppered its thick layers, wrapping around it like hundreds of little eyes in a distinctly menacing manner.


    The group of us stood on a wide gravel walkway that split into three directions. The first path was the most trodden and led back to the city proper. The second led back into the Colosseum¡ªthe same path we had just taken to leave. And finally, a path to the VIP manse that, according to Dralos, was used to house important guests for Colosseum events. That was the path we headed on. Looking ahead, it was an uphill trek to the mansion. I found the fact it was an uphill climb to be somewhat poetic.


    I didn¡¯t bother telling those who followed to hush their steps or not to talk. I wanted them to hear us coming. To hear me coming. To know that despite all their precautions, their plans, and schemes, they had not been able to keep me down.


    At first, the mansion was too small to make out anything distinct about it. Then I spotted some ten or twenty soldiers with red embroidered uniforms standing guard and circling the territory. Some held weapons of steel, and others had what appeared to be sticks that curled at the top into fat nubs. Almost like a club, but not quite. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what to make of them.


    From the outside, the mansion stood less like a house and more like a stronghold, a testament to both opulence and strength. It was perched snugly atop a hill overlooking the sprawling city and Colosseum below. As we approached, some of the motivation of the freed slaves began to wane in the face of the commanding and protective presence of the structure. Massive gargoyle-like structures loomed ominously behind the posted soldiers, their eyes seeming to move as I moved.


    The roof was covered in dark, slate tiles that glistened faintly under the moon¡¯s luminescent glare. A grand, wrought-iron gate marked the entrance to the estate, guarded by both soldiers and gargoyles. The gate was flanked by enormous stone pillars topped with three lanterns each that emitted a flickering glow into the night that was no less ominous than the life-like sentinels watching our every movement.


    ¡°W-we¡¯re supposed to get into there?¡± one of the freed slaves whimpered, losing his courage. ¡°H-how?¡±


    Before anyone else could answer, I simply said, ¡°Just watch.¡± The man¡¯s head snapped in my direction so fast I thought he might have broken his neck. His eyes opened wide and his mouth dropped agape as if he hadn¡¯t expected me to hear him. Then his face turned beet red and I saw him grip his sword with a mixture of shame and determination. I gave him a light chuckle. ¡°Your honor is not lost, warrior. There will be much glory to be had. Stay brave.¡±


    The aura around the stronghold instantly shifted into trepidation the moment the first soldier spotted us and shouted something I couldn¡¯t hear. Though the soldiers had been continuously on guard, there had been a layer of boredom to it. No real threat to stir their fighting spirits.


    No threat to put fear into their hearts.


    I led us into plain view without pausing or slowing, ignoring the shouts of the soldiers who drew their blades and readied their¡­ sticks.


    ¡°Halt!¡± one of the soldiers shouted, a mass of burning blue flames shifting into a length of lava that twisted around him. ¡°You are trespassin¡ª¡±


    The soldier didn¡¯t have time to complete his warning. Ethan¡¯s fist smashed into his red chest armor, crumpling both steel and the man inside. The silent peace of the night was abhorrently shattered by the primal roar of battle and blood that erupted from Ethan as his body grew beyond his already enormous size, reaching at least fifteen feet tall.


    His roar stirred fervor and the will to fight even in my heart, whipping my heart energy into a frenzy. If that¡¯s what his roar had done to me, I couldn¡¯t imagine what it had done to the others. Luckily, I didn¡¯t need to.


    The Paragons around me followed Ethan, surging against the soldiers with the destructive force of a tsunami. The freed slaves charged after, a half-step slower with the power of the Desire System aiding them. Just like it had been after the Pandorian died in the dungeon, what proceeded was a massacre. It wasn¡¯t quite as one-sided due to the exhaustion of the Paragons and freed slaves, but was nonetheless a complete stomp.


    As if sensing the intrusion and losing the tide of their forces, the sentinel gargoyles began to move from their stony prisons, rock exploding off their surfaces as the creatures shrieked into the air. The gargoyles wore faces of both man and beast, with large, round eyes that seemed to suck in all light. They snarled as they broke free, revealing rows of sharp, menacing teeth and elongated tongues that flicked the air as if trying to drink it. A pair of horns curved back from each of their foreheads, giving them a devilish look aided by the bat-like leather wings that spread to their full lengths as the beasts took off into the air overhead.


    I didn¡¯t pay them any heed, letting the others engage the creatures. I simply walked forward, an untouchable point in the battle. The silver light from my core radiated once more as I approached the gate separating me from my most recent torturers.


    My heart energy flooded around me into a bubble of power and Authority. As I walked to the gates, the steel structures screamed as the sheer force of my energy commanded the gate to make way. With a single ear-deafening pull, the gate was yanked apart and flung away to hang loosely by the edge of their hinges.


    I took a few more steps into the mansion¡¯s territory before letting a world of heart energy pour into my throat, enhancing the volume of my voice to a level those inside would have to use heart energy to protect themselves, lest my words rupture their eardrums.


    ¡°Good evening, ladies and gentlemen of Cael. Let¡¯s start with Radford Coldrun, the Red Cardinal, and Baron Silverwater. If the three of them come out of their own free will within the next fifteen seconds, I will let the rest of you live.¡± After fifteen seconds, no one came out. I shrugged. ¡°Alright. Here I come.¡±


    The sphere of energy cloaking me blew apart the entrance door like it was made of sand and I stepped into the banquet hall, followed closely by Nasq, Nida, Romeo, Julius, and Marisar.

 Chapter 43: Banquet [Part 1]

    Upon entering, my boots tapped audaciously against the floor of polished obsidian. The opulent crystal chandeliers hanging from the ceiling swayed slightly to the tempo of the raging powers outside, their flickering flames mirrored in a horrifically twisted manner in the shining obsidian. It was as if the flames were erupting from the floor in corrupt, black tendrils that curled and flicked with a sort of hungry randomness.


    The chandeliers reminded me of my castle back in Aedronir, masterpiece artworks of crystals cut to perfection. The crystals magnified and illuminated the fires within, filling the lavish banquet hall with a dazzling array of light and color.


    The walls were draped in heavy, luxurious tapestries woven with an intricate mix of silver and gold, depicting battles unknown to me. Where there were no tapestries, floor-to-ceiling glass windows allowed an incredible amount of moonlight to enter the room. My Core thrummed with pleasure under the rising moon, its power washing over me much as the night¡¯s cool air had refreshed my lungs.


    At the far end of the hall, a raised dais housed the head table carved out of heavy black wood that, to me, smelled of death. The table was polished and smoothed, glistening under the light of the crystal chandeliers. Plush, velvet chairs with high backs and silver embroidery snaked along their entirety, forming what looked like an insignia of some sort.


    Before the dais, long tables of similarly polished black wood stretched out, laden with hundreds of different foods and drinks, many of which I had never seen before, much less tasted. After spending so much time in the dungeons, the smell was utterly intoxicating. I ignored the confused stares and shouts of outrage from the nobles as I came into their view, heading over to the table of delicacies.


    Two guards in red uniforms jumped out from the corners where they¡¯d stood guard, one with a sword and shield, the other with the weirdly curved stick I¡¯d seen outside. I barely paid them any heed as Nida and Nasq surged past me to intercept. The first guard barely had time to gasp before Nida¡¯s silver spear, I wasn¡¯t sure where she¡¯d picked it up from, slammed into his chest, and emerged from his back. Nasq¡¯s victim died much worse, as a circle of shadows opened up below the soldier¡¯s feet and sucked him into whatever the abyss was. I didn¡¯t know what Nasq had done, but I suspected it was some type of magic. That seemed accurate considering his class was a High Sorcerer, though I would need to have a discussion with him about what that class meant.


    I continued to the pastry table and snatched up a petal-shaped pastry about the size of my thumb. It shimmered with an otherworldly luminescence that reminded me of a full moon¡¯s beauty and power. I examined it for a moment, in awe at its translucent shade of pale blue and iridescent edges. It was thin and delicate between my fingers, and when I ate it, it had a velvety texture that all but melted on my tongue. A symphony of flavors released all at once, like an orchestra on my palate.


    I memorized the look of the treat and promised myself that I would find out what they were later.


    With a sigh of great satisfaction and a final lick of my fingers, I turned to face the tittering crowd of fancy, pompous nobles. The outrage on their faces was only equal to the pure disdain on mine. Considering my understanding of noble society, it was incredibly surprising they had not given up at least the Slave Master. The cardinal I understood since she was a religious figure and no one wanted to be the pariah of their religious community. And the baron¡­well, that was a little harder to understand since he was just a lowly noble, but perhaps that was more prestigious in this city than it was in my mind.


    The Slave Master, however, should have been less important than even a merely wealthy merchant. Why would they risk their lives by not kicking him out of the banquet hall?


    Possible answers ran through my mind as I glared at each of the present nobility. Fortunately, they were all here, so I didn¡¯t really have to think about it. I could just ask. Part of me was tempted to simply eviscerate the lot of them until the three I sought were all that was left. And I probably would have if I believed violence was the best choice to achieve my desired result.


    It wasn¡¯t. Not yet. Nobles were individuals of pride and honor, or they pretended to be in any case. A few well-placed insults would do a lot more to uncover where my prey hid than random violence would, especially since the group of aristocrats had already refused to present the three to me.


    ¡°Where is the Slave Master, Coldrun?¡± I asked pointedly, morphing my expression from one of satisfaction at the pastry to one of bored disdain.


    ¡°He is not here,¡± a tall man snarled, tugging at the lapel of his fine jacket as if to straighten his already upright posture. His hair, clearly once a fairly rich ebony, now bore streaks of silver that did more to benefit and frame his sharp aristocratic features than distract from them. The most notable thing about the man, however, was his viridian green eyes which said much more about his intellect than his crude tone.


    ¡°I did not ask if he was here,¡± I corrected, switching my expression to one of casual annoyance. Despite my words, I continued to scan the crowd for a man that fit my image. I silently cursed myself for not asking Chella or Dralos to scout out more information about the man.


    The green-eyed noble blinked a few times, taken aback as he was likely not used to being spoken to without any sense of formality.


    ¡°You cannot speak to him that way, disgusting slave,¡± a woman hissed, waving at me as if I were a bug that would fly away if she mimed swatting at it. ¡°He is an earl. Even if you are a slave, show some respect to the man of highest rank here.¡±


    ¡°My word,¡± I said with mock indignation, enunciating my words in an elongated fashion like the woman and man had. ¡°Romeo, it appears that the lady is inappropriately intoxicated.¡±


    ¡°I am no such thing,¡± the woman hissed, her blonde curls that drooped to her shoulders bouncing with each syllable as she punctuated her words with emphasis.


    I nodded. ¡°An imbecile, then. One who is unable to hold her tongue in matters greater than her limited intelligence.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes widened in anger, shock, and no small amount of embarrassment. But the man placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, and though she appeared as if she wanted to charge me, her shoulders dropped. If only slightly.


    ¡°We do not know where he is,¡± the earl responded, still holding the woman¡¯s shoulder.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°That is quite a lie,¡± I said, not really sure if it was. ¡°Since I can sense him in the vicinity.¡± That was also a lie. I didn¡¯t even know what the man¡¯s heart energy signature would feel like. With a feigned sigh, I turned back to the pastry table and took another one of the delicious petals. Before I took a bite, I looked at the man almost dismissively. ¡°I will allow you to avoid shaming your house if that is your fear. In fact, I will give you the opportunity to place many others here in your debt.¡± The last was said to the room, my eyes wandering to meet the gaze of a handful of nobles. ¡°I will not move from this spot, as I am quite famished. When one of you decides to share with me the location of Baron Silverwater, the Red Cardinal, or the Slave Master, I will reward you and four others with the freedom to live. You can go away, and I will not stop you.¡±


    ¡°No one will step forward,¡± a younger voice of noble intonation spoke from somewhere in the hall. I didn¡¯t bother looking.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I said with a shrug, taking another bite of the petal. ¡°However, for every thirty seconds that no one comes forward, I will kill someone at random.¡± A second of silence before shouts of obscenity erupted and I laughed. Despite the rampaging of battle outside their little sanctuary, it was obvious they had never believed their own lives to be at stake. Such was the benefit of nobility, even in Ordite. The value of ransoming nobles generally outweighed the usefulness of their deaths.


    ¡°Enough,¡± the earl said, stepping forward ahead of the crowd. ¡°I have entertained your threats long enough, young woman. Do you truly think we do not fear the combat outside the banquet halls because we are naive?¡± When I didn¡¯t answer he continued, his upright posture suddenly seeming less afraid and more military. ¡°Those of us in these walls are not defenseless. Guards, for most of us, are simply formalities.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen seconds left,¡± I said, finishing off a third petal. Nasq and Nida moved ahead to stand between me and the approaching earl. Unlike me, both of my Paragons stood over six feet, matching the earl in both height and intensity.


    That unfamiliar stirring of magic began to swirl in many of the nobles at my threat, and a few began to circulate some coreless heart energy. Even with whatever strength they would gain from magic mixed in, I remained appalled at the level of strength of the nobles.


    ¡°Five seconds.¡±


    A handful of personal guards wearing the standard red uniform tore into the room, likely running from wherever their standby station had been after being alerted to our presence. I doubted they were here specifically because of me¡ªrather, I was fairly certain what the nobles here feared the most was the roars of the Berserker outside, not the ominous words of a girl who appeared no older than her mid-teens.


    That would soon change.


    ¡°Zero.¡± As the number left my lips, a bright white spear of condensed lunar attribute heart energy condensed around my fingers and surged at the woman who the earl had calmed. Her face paled as she shielded herself with magic. The earl shouted something, reaching over to cover her with his magic and coreless heart energy.


    Their defensive measures did nothing against the raw power of heart energy refined in a silver-level Core. My lunar energy tore through their shields like they were nothing, puncturing the woman through her throat and tearing out the back. In her death, the woman made not a sound, nor shriek.


    She fell to the ground, eyes wide and full of fear.


    I picked up another petal, this one with a bit of yellow coloring in it. ¡°Thirty seconds.¡±


    The earl shouted, his face contorting with a look of utter disbelief and pure hatred. ¡°Dia!¡± He crouched to her side, tears streaming down his face as he turned his glare to me. ¡°Do you have any idea who you just killed?¡±


    ¡°You see,¡± I said with another sigh, flicking some crumbs off my torn shirt. ¡°This is why those of the aristocracy are deemed by so many to be useless.¡± I motioned toward myself and the five others who had joined me. ¡°There are six of us, and none of you even bothered to fight us. Why? Fear?¡± With a nod, I indicated toward Romeo. ¡°Two of us are children. What is there to fear against children? Or is it not fear?¡± Within a few steps, I was within arm''s reach of the earl and I bent down to look at the dead woman. ¡°Perhaps it is the excitement you are filled with. Eagerness for bloodshed? If not, why wait?¡± The earl attempted to move, likely to reach for the scabbard sheathing his sword, but I shifted my heart energy into Authority and bore it down on him like a mountain. ¡°No? Well, then it must be arrogance.¡± I stood, ignoring the coreless earl and his pathetic magic, turning toward the rest of the nobles and releasing the full force of my Authority on all of them. Even the uniformed guards halted, their muscles unmoving. So weak.


    ¡°Ten seconds.¡±


    I kicked the earl over, his muscles locked into place by the fear of my Authority. He fell to his side with a thud, his defenseless head bouncing off the floor with a thud.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    I lifted my foot and gently placed it over his head.


    ¡°One.¡±


    ¡°Zero.¡±


    The earl¡¯s head splattered under my foot with less resistance than a tomato but with all the red and fluid. When I lowered my foot it squished against the gore and continued to make squeaking sounds as I made my way back to the pastry table.


    ¡°What is it about the three of them that holds your loyalties so tight?¡± I wondered out loud, wiggling my fingers over the tray of petals as I debated which flavor to try. No one else stepped forward, either stunned that a young girl had killed a powerful earl or feared having my attention directed toward them. After deciding on the orange one, I redirected my gaze to an overweight man in ridiculously lavish gold and silver-imbued clothing. ¡°How about you? Where does your loyalty come from?¡±


    Under the sheer pressure of my heart energy, the man¡¯s knees trembled weakly but he managed to mutter an indecipherable answer. I just stared at him until he repeated in a louder voice, ¡°I-i-i am not loyal to a Slave Master, but I would shame my house as a traitor.¡±


    Instead of pressing him, I simply shifted my gaze to the small boy who¡¯d collapsed to the ground at his side and said, ¡°Five seconds.¡±


    With a shout the man fell over the young boy, covering him with his body and I couldn¡¯t help the frown that was starting to etch itself into me. What in the world did the Slave Master have over them?


    I, again, raised a finger in the man¡¯s direction, allowing a minuscule amount of lunar energy to condense into a small sphere at the tip of it.


    ¡°Zero.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± A woman screamed from the top of a spiral staircase leading to a second floor. The voice was ethereal, equally smooth as it was desperate. I allowed my hand to drop, releasing the condensed energy, and waved my hand for her to approach. That was a voice I would recognize anywhere.


    ¡°Ah. Welcome to the party, Madame Red Cardinal,¡± I said, flourishing a slight bow in her direction and lifting my Authority from the room. ¡°I see even in Sealrite the guests prefer to arrive fashionably late.¡±


    ¡°You must cease your senseless killing,¡± the woman seemed to plead, but I sensed the invasion of some sort of magic. My Core all but snickered at the attempt, batting it away with ease.


    ¡°Senseless? Oh, I don¡¯t believe it to be senseless. I just want some answers. Am I not entitled to some?¡± I moved away from the man and the boy toward the descending woman. ¡°But I cannot say the Saintess trials you put me through were very well thought out. A seer? Truly? As if that would ever end well.¡±


    At that, the woman paused, her eyes narrowing at me before her eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°Lady¡­Lilliana?¡±


    ¡°Do I look that different?¡±


    ¡°How¡­?¡± the Cardinal began her eyes expanding with confusion, no doubt trying to match my current appearance with how I¡¯d look prior to the Reformation. Her mouth gaped and I was confident a stream of unrequited questions  would follow so I quieted her with a wave before she could so much as open her mouth to ask whatever annoying question she was contemplating.


    ¡°That is not for you to be concerned about Cardinal. You are only one of my three desired participants. Two are still missing.¡±


    She said nothing, her eyes cast down but then she lifted them, or, well, still down since she was at least six inches taller than me, but her chin still raised. ¡°If I tell you, do you swear that you will bring no harm to befall the rest of those in this hall?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I swear that if I am presented with both the Silverwater Baron and the Slave Master Coldrun, I will not harm these nobles,¡± I said.


    The Cardinal nodded. ¡°Bring them.¡±


    Naivety and hopefulness truly had a very thick, very invisible line.

 Chapter 44: Banquet [Part 2]

    After a few minutes, a large, heavyset man with a black swirling mustache was pushed down the flight of stairs, his irate voice barking threats at the two women dragging him. Both were clothed heavily in black uniforms, covering everything but their eyes. Less surprised than with the Pandorian, I was nonetheless still shocked when my Core thrummed with recognition at the Cores in each of the two Pandorians'' hearts. Behind the Baron was a much slimmer man with a full head of silver hair and a very gaunt face. His cheekbones were so high I wondered if they weren¡¯t part of his forehead.


    Both men were unharmed, but their wrists were locked with the same gold chains that had been around Orpheus.


    ¡°Ah,¡± I said, ¡°Baron Silverwater. I¡¯m so happy we can meet once again.¡±


    The man blanched as he looked at me, no doubt taking in the ragged clothing, matted hair covered in blood, and the general aura of death that no doubt radiated off me like a stench this night. Then, as if something struck him, his face contorted into a look of outraged recognition.


    ¡°Lilliana? Is that you? What in the God''s names happened to you? Why do you look so much older?" He looked around. "Get me out of these blasted cuffs. How are you even here? I thought you were enslaved? What is going on?"


    "Why is he chained?" I asked the Cardinal who shrugged, both of us opting to ignore the Baron''s incessant whining.


    One of the Pandorian women responded. "He attempted to flee."


    Fair enough, I supposed. The Baron was their main chance of survival. Made sense to try and keep him from running. Either way, this was fairly convenient for me. The irony of the Baron in chains while I stood over him would not be lost on me.


    I turned to look at the five who had followed me. ¡°I¡¯m fairly surprised he managed to recognize me.¡±


    ¡°He is your father, after all,¡± Nasq suggested.


    ¡°Baron,¡± I responded, ignoring his question since Nasq had all but answered it and went to stand a foot in front of him. ¡°Tell me¡ªwho was it that sent me to my death in the Mist Veils?¡± He shook his head as if to say he didn¡¯t know, but I lashed out, striking the man with the back of my hand. ¡°Do not tell me you do not know. Even I am aware that it was partly Morgana¡¯s handiwork. What I do not know is who aided her. I assume it was not you?¡± I asked, quirking an eyebrow.


    ¡°How the hells should I know?¡± The Baron¡¯s eyes were darting around the room now, widening at the dead bodies and the guards still frozen in place. I could tell he was shocked at the slap but didn¡¯t seem all that surprised. ¡°What the hells is going on? We heard some conflict in the yard and then this bitch locked me in some room.¡± He glared hatefully at the Cardinal. ¡°Which you will still pay for. My family are direct blood relatives of the Lysorian King. Even if you are a Cardinal of the Church, do you really believe simply staying in Cael lands will protect you from our wrath?¡±


    I sighed, losing patience. With a movement so fast no one else in the room would have been able to see it, I cloaked my hand in lunar energies and lopped off the Baron¡¯s right ear. He howled in pain, writhing against the golden chains that bound him, unable to escape from the grasp.


    My knees bent silently as I squatted down above the bleeding baron and picked up his fallen ear. Then I tossed it at his face where it hit with a sick plop.


    ¡°I will only say this once, so I hope you listen to me carefully. I do not consider myself to be a warmonger or particularly sadistic. War is a tool. Sometimes it is necessary. Just like torture. Or death.¡± The words hung in the air for a moment until I chose to continue. ¡°Tell me, Baron. Is torture a necessary tool for the answers I seek today?¡± I released my heart energy once again using the Authority skill, letting the Baron know I was not the girl he remembered or knew.


    Lilliana¡¯s father, the one who she so feared, glared up at me with contempt as trails of blood trickled across his face in varying directions. My expression remained calm and neutral, though the part of me closest to Lilliana raged with the desire to kill him. I kept it back, soothing it for the moment.


    Then he shook his head and opened his mouth, the words coming out so fast it was as if they chased each other. ¡°It was Morgana¡¯s idea, but the Goldenhearts orchestrated it. They¡¯d been eying the Misty Veil Sire for years, but hadn¡¯t found anyone with royal blood they could use to lure it out.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at that. ¡°I have royal blood?¡±


    The Baron grimaced. ¡°Sort of. My family is distantly related to the royal family. The Goldenhearts more so.¡± When he didn''t look at me, that clued me into his words. He had specifically said "his" family. Not "our."


    "What about me?"


    He swallowed. "You... are also related."


    "More than you?"


    He swallowed again but nodded tersely.


    "More than the Goldenhearts?" This time he didn''t answer right away, his eyes darting around like a cornered rat.


    Then he nodded and I shot him a wide smile. So that was why Lilliana was treated so poorly despite the potential I saw in her during the Mindscape event. Lilliana had some sort of direct relation to the Lysorian royal family.


    "Explain."


    "I-i.. I don''t know. I swear I don''t," he blurted, finally seeming to break. "I didn''t know she was a royal! I thought she was a maid. They told me she was a maid! Then they took her away and I never saw her again."


    "They who?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know. They never said. I swear to the Gods, they never said and I never asked. But they had the mark of the royal family," he blubbered and I figured it was time to change subjects to my more pressing issue.


    ¡±By her, you mean my mother?¡± I asked, to which the Baron nodded in desperate jerks. ¡°I thought¡­ hmm. Did my mother not pass away in illness?¡±


    The Baron snorted and seemed to want to say something more, but he only remained silent despite the twitching of his left eye signaling he was in pain. When I reached out with my senses to examine the cruel man, I hit a powerful wall of energy curled around the Baron so deeply I doubted even a mind mage from Aedronir could have untangled the mess.


    ¡°Good. Good. Very good,¡± I said, imitating the way the Baron had dismissed me the first time I¡¯d met him. I''d sort of figured that Lilliana had some small amount of royal blood in her veins, but I hadn''t expected it to be through her mother. The level of energy dealing more information confirmed the presence of someone powerful, likely originating from the Lysoria royal family. Interesting. Switching issues, I asked, ¡°I see. So the Goldenhearts wanted to capture a Sire?¡±


    He nodded, his Adam¡¯s apple bopping slightly as he swallowed and he seemed to regain some of his earlier composure, his face turning slightly red. ¡°And they did. The Demon Sire. With a potion from them.¡± He sent an equally hateful look at the Cardinal who didn¡¯t react.


    I barked a curt laugh, shaking my head. ¡°You think you¡¯ve captured a Sire? With a little potion and the measly forces of a barony and a dukedom? I certainly do hope to one day return to your Barony and see what has become of it in your absence.¡±


    Chances were the Demon Progenitor had burned most of it to the ground by now.


    While the Baron considered my words with a growing look of apprehension and regret, I refocused my attention on Coldrun who was shivering with fear and smelled like piss. At first, I¡¯d wanted to have the man turn over the rights to the slavery arena to me. That had seemed like a solid plan and, in a way, it still was. Though I no longer needed any papers to do so.


    Instead, I buried my fingers into his eyes with the full force of my core, curled them to hook around his eye socket, and yanked his head off his shoulders with a sickening, disgusting snap as his skull dislodged from his spine.


    I still fucking hated the guy. Not because he was a Slave Master. But because he¡¯d pissed me the fuck off.


    The Baron gawked while most of the room including the Cardinal turned away in horror or disgust. None moved to stop me. Whether from an understanding that I was much more powerful than they were, or because I had promised not to kill them, I didn¡¯t know and it truly did not matter.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Finally, I faced the Cardinal. I could taste iron trickling into my mouth from the gore of Coldrun¡¯s face.


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: Congratulations! You have killed a Main System Administrator.]


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION: The Desire System has absorbed the remnants of the Main System left within the Administrator and purged the body of any traces.]


    That was interesting, but I¡¯d consider it later.


    ¡°You never really believed I was a possible Saintess, did you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the Cardinal said flatly, clearly unsurprised by my question.


    ¡°Then why bother?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Just because I did not believe it did not make it not so. The Will of the Goddess is not for me to question or attempt to foresee.¡±


    I debated for a moment how to go about my plan. When I finally decided, I slapped my hands together. ¡°It truly was an unfortunate series of events, wasn¡¯t it Romeo?¡±


    The ebony boy cast me a confused expression, his face looking somewhat green and I noticed he¡¯d distanced himself from the head I¡¯d stomped.


    ¡°The daughter of a Lysorian Baron was betrayed by corrupt Lysorian nobles. Knowing that Cael slavers were at an all-time high in the borders, they conspired with the Slave Master Coldrun to capture her. After finding out about his missing daughter¡¯s whereabouts, the Baron of Silverwater rushed to her rescue! But when he got there, he discovered that even the Cael King was in on the plan. Oh, how the King laughed in Baron Silverwater¡¯s face. Baron Silverwater, however, couldn¡¯t let his daughter rot as a slave. After all,¡± I said giving the Baron a rueful smile, ¡°she has royal blood in her veins. So, he helped her escape, only to be stabbed in the back by a Cardinal, a member of a neutral religious organization. His daughter, the young Lady Silverwater, fought hard to save her father. Unfortunately, he died in the process of protecting her from the Cardinal¡¯s two Pandorian warriors. In fact, everyone died in the crossfire. The Cardinal of a church couldn¡¯t risk any bystanders or witnesses to her traitorous deeds with a Slave Master. When the Cardinal revealed herself to be a user of undead energies, she knew even more so that her great secret couldn¡¯t be revealed. When Lillina finally arrived at the scene of her father¡¯s last stand, there was no one left. Then, just as all seemed lost, a powerful Lysorian force broke through the gates of Sealrite, rescued the citizens from rampaging monsters in the city, and saved the recently freed Lilliana from death at the hands of a colosseum beast released by the Slave Master in a desperate attempt to flee.¡±


    Nasq clapped playfully and Nida laughed. Both Marisar and Romeo had paled noticeably, clearly catching on to what I was indicating.


    ¡°You¡¯re inciting war,¡± the Cardinal said, her red eyes aghast. I could see her mind processing everything I''d said at a rapid pace. She didn¡¯t need to know all that; it wouldn¡¯t do her any good in the moments to come. But I wanted her to know. I wanted them all to know of my vengeance. I wouldn¡¯t just kill them, I would sully their names. Their houses. Their family and honor.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, turning toward her and allowing my darkest attribute of heart energy to turn the air in the room to a heavy muck. I let it crawl over me, drenching my Core of mostly lunar energy black with necromancy. ¡°You already incited it. I was simply a witness to the church¡¯s betrayal.¡±


    ¡°You promised you would not harm them!¡± she screamed, her ethereal voice cracking.


    ¡°And I won¡¯t.¡± I smiled, raising my hands. ¡°I won¡¯t even touch them.¡±


    Suddenly a scream resounded from a few of the nobles in the back and magic followed, tearing at something moving and cracking.


    The nobles'' magics and coreless heart energy were too weak to completely obliterate the undead corpses, so even when one managed to knock an arm off of the Earl, the arm simply crawled back to the body at a frightening speed.


    ¡°Holy Goddess,¡± the Cardinal whispered, grabbing a golden circle hanging from her neck by a string; the same symbol I¡¯d seen embedded into the chairs. ¡°That is not resurrection.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, grinning wide as a noblewoman died with a scream on her lips and my dark necrotic energy infested her from the Earl as the walking corpse sunk its teeth into the noblewoman¡¯s neck. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. But thank you for your help.¡±


    The two Pandorian warriors clad in black armor tore at me, opening their Cores and shifting their heart energy into spheres of Authority to repulse my own.


    An hour ago, perhaps they would have defeated me in tandem. When I was a bronze core. My silver-tiered Core exploded with light from within me, showering the area around me with a brilliance that those nearest to me couldn¡¯t help but turn away from. I enveloped the approaching Pandorians with my Authority, completely crushing their pathetic defenses against it.


    I didn¡¯t just crush their bodies under the pressure of my heart energy.


    I dominated their minds and their Will. Even the Cardinal was forced to her knees as her Pandorian guards cracked and broke against the obsidian floor that was more red than black now.


    The Baron still spluttered at my feet. I looked down at him, disgusted by the blithering fool of a man. I leaned over him, the unmatted portion of my hair spilling over the side of my face to cast a shadow across my face as I whispered to him low enough that only he would hear. "Lilliana sends her regards."


    His face was shock, confusion, outrage, anger, panic, desperation, and others I didn''t bother to recognize as I picked up a sword one of the Pandorian women had dropped and drove it slowly, painfully through the Baron''s heart. "Maybe in your next life, you will choose your victims more wisely. Lilliana was not a girl deserving of your disdain. Without you, she could have grown to be great."


    The Baron squirmed and twitched, the golden chains still binding his abilities with a dull, golden flare. When eventually the flare stopped, so did his twitching. I knew he was dead.


    With a bit of necromantic-attuned energy, however, he began to twitch again and his eyes shot open. Lifeless and unseeing as a moan of the undead escaped him in a wail.


    ¡°You¡­ are a necromancer¡­¡± the Cardinal wheezed, her eyes filled with disgust and shock. ¡°But then¡­ how¡­ resurrection¡­?¡± A great amount of energy surged from her stomach where I believed mages to harness their magic, but I waived a finger of energy and cut her flow off as easily as one might take candy from a child. She opened her mouth, shocked, but seemed to understand her death was coming. Based on the feel of her power, I''d known from the beginning she was more of a utility user, not one of strength or power, so I hadn''t been worried. Especially once she''d attempted and utterly failed in her manipulation. The gall of her to attempt the manipulation of a Core user while she was coreless, regardless of whatever level her magic was.


    More and more I was beginning to view this "magic" as being rather useless and particularly weak.


    Adopting Gronch¡¯s way of speaking, I said, ¡°None of your fucking business, lady,¡± and then kicked her in the face. My foot crunched into her skull, and I felt her head shatter from the impact. ¡°Nasq, Nida, get the Cores from the Pandorians.¡± Turning to the rest I said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. He should be here soon, and we need to get out into the city before he arrives at the gates.¡±


    Even as I said that, new heart energy continued to flow into me from my undead creatures who, whenever they consumed heart energy, directed it toward me.


    Romeo looked up, having bent over to vomit at the sight of undead corpses mauling at the living. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Duke Alistar, of course.¡±


    The mention of Alistar''s name cast a palpable excitement over the others. Nasq and Nida moved swiftly to extract the Cores from the fallen Pandorians, their expressions reflecting a mix of urgency and grim satisfaction. The air crackled with tension as the rest of my group rallied, preparing to leave the scene of the massacring undead atrocities.


    As we made our way toward the exit, the sounds of battle and chaos outside grew louder. The city would be in chaos already from the released monsters, and our actions tonight would only stoke the flames higher. I could vaguely sense the Duke''s presence drawing nearer to the city, his formidable power a bright beacon in the night. Somehow, I wasn''t too surprised to tell the Duke had a Core. According to Chella, despite how Duke Alistar''s proclivity to focus solely on protecting the border had caused his political influence to be the weakest among the Dukes, in terms of power, he was, by far, the most powerful. He just preferred not to broadcast it.


    Still, I couldn''t help but wonder where he''d learned about the Core. Or, perhaps more likely, if I''d been wrong to judge the power of an entire world based on small examples. But even the Cael King did not have a Core, so how was it possible that a Duke did? Was Cael just weak?


    Questions I would ask the Duke later if my plan worked.


    We emerged into the courtyard and were greeted by the great roar of Ethan who had, somehow, grown even larger. I roared back at him, letting loose from my throat a sense of rage and pride at my Paragons. I was still full of necromantic attuned energy when I released my roar of energy, and the sound did more than spread rage and pride, it echoed to the city with a rumble reminiscent of the Mist Veil Beast King.


    I grinned at Ethan. "I''m going to have to teach you some energy tricks to bring you back to a normal size," I joked and slapped his thigh, which was about level with my shoulders. "Otherwise you''ll never sleep in a bed again."


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: Congratulations! You have killed a Main System Administrator.]


    [SYSTEM NOTIFICATION: The Desire System has absorbed the remnants of the Main System left within the Administrator and purged the body of any traces.]


    Another administrator had died? I glanced back at the banquet hall, now burning down with a black and orange fire that worked tirelessly to consume the screaming and shrieking creatures within. I rubbed my hands together again and cleared my throat. All the surviving Paragons and freed slaves looked at me, waiting.


    "From here on out, we''re splitting up," I instructed. "Paragons, you can go start your own paths. Those of you who did not choose the path of Paragon must also go forge your own lives now. But heed my words now. A new force will soon be entering the city''s borders. Do not attempt to stop them. You will not be able to and I do not want you to. Let them come, for they will bring all of us a truer freedom than simply the deaths of Cael nobility."


    One of the freed slaves stepped forward, kneeling at my feet. "Though I do not wish to become a Paragon, Queen Lilliana, I still wish to serve you." I could hear his heartbeat pounding in his chest with desperation, so I remained silent. "I wish to serve but... I cannot... I cannot be tied to such a System again."


    I laid a hand on his shoulder and nodded. "For those of you who wish to continue serving, you may follow me into the city proper. We will be protecting civilians from the monsters we released until Duke Alistar''s forces arrive."

 Chapter 45: The Dukes Forces

    Dralos had done his job well. The city was a chaotic mess of fire and screams where violence reigned supreme.


    Though we had only just crossed the Colosseum area into the city proper, I could already hear and smell the beckoning of death. Monstrous shrieks rang out from all directions, spread throughout Sealrite. Even the protective walls embedded in the city stone gates flickered weakly, their enchantments strained to the breaking point. It was a scene of utter devastation, at least in the sections closest to the Colosseum.


    Buildings with thatched roofs were collapsing in showers of sparks as enormous monsters of all shapes rampaged through them, chasing the screaming residents from their homes and to death. The streets I imagined were once filled with the sounds of everyday life were now choked with smoke and the acrid stench of burning wood and flesh. Despite my distance, I spotted a large bell tower looming over the broken city. Where the clock had been hung was an enormous brown creature with eight legs and a large, bulbous body. Two pincers clicked at the side of its head, centered by hundreds of tiny little eyes that darted in every direction.


    The bell itself was twisted from the heat, drooping at an ugly angle that was a beacon of the city¡¯s peril.


    I stopped, gazing at the city now engulfed in a hellish inferno. Dralos had done his job a little too well. I had wanted chaos, but if the city was destroyed, there wouldn¡¯t be much financial gain from having a business there. How could I run a Colosseum in a city filled with nothing but ash, blood, and corpses?


    ¡°Is this what you had in mind?¡± Romeo asked in a small whisper. Although his skin had returned to its normal shade, I could see a renewed sense of horror in his expression.


    I didn¡¯t answer as we tread the path into a residential district. A grand fountain sat in our path at the plaza¡¯s center. But, where I would have expected crystal-colored water to spray from it, it now ran only red with blood from the corpses that lay strewn haphazardly among it.


    Everywhere we went, the flickering light of the fires cast a ghastly glare on the destruction, turning the denizens¡¯ previously peaceful night into a scene cast right from a nightmare. All around, shadows danced malevolently along the walls as if chasing us, distorting our shadows into an illusion of moving ghosts of the city¡¯s dead banished to darkness and silence as their homes and families burned to nothing or were devoured by the creatures they¡¯d cheered for during Colosseum fights.


    Despite the overwhelming destruction under the bright moon, there was clear resistance. Soldiers and civilian defenders alike streaked past us shouting warnings and directions to safe havens. Their faces were all the same, smeared with soot and blood, yet the look in their eyes was one I recognized to be a resolute determination to save and protect.


    Heart energy and magics radiated and crackled all around us as city soldiers fought against the innumerable monsters Dralos had released, unwilling to yield to their despair.


    At first, I simply continued to walk in silence, taking in the excessive carnage and heading toward the western gate where I could sense the enormous power of Duke Alistar and his men approaching the city.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, finally, turning toward those who had remained with me. About half had left, leaving me with a little over fifty, only fifteen of which were Paragons. The others, eager to begin their paths of vengeance, had left with my blessings. ¡°We will fight off creatures and head toward the West Gate over there.¡± I pointed ahead of us down a winding stone path and residential homes. ¡°Do your best not to interact with any of the guards¡ªno reason to inform them of our¡­ situation. Once we meet up with the Duke, it should be a straight shot from there.¡±


    ¡°How will he get in?¡± Gronch asked, his face red and covered with beads of sweat while his fingers gripped the hilt of his twin axes with a desperate focus. ¡°Something must have been keeping him from attacking this city.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I had the same thought at first, but according to Chella, it was simply a political restraint. Cael and Lysoria have avoided a full-scale war for decades, though I¡¯m not entirely sure why. I can imagine it being some political maneuvering.¡± Gronch coughed as my thoughts trailed off into possible reasons. I nodded in acknowledgment and resumed. I needed to sleep soon. My focus was slipping. ¡°In any case, the Duke¡¯s hands were tied. There was nothing to justify Lysoria declaring war on Cael. At least, no reason with enough pull of morality and justice to force the Lysorian King¡¯s hand.¡±


    Gronch shot me a quick grin, wiping away at some sweat with his forearm. ¡°And now there is.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Now there is. And the city guards are all busy fending off the monster infestation. Whatever guards are still posted on the city walls won¡¯t last long, if at all.¡±


    ¡°Is that why he had Chella in the Colosseum?¡± Julius thought out loud abruptly, his face similarly wet with sweat under the heat of the flames around us. ¡°To come up with a reason.¡±


    ¡°That is what I suspect,¡± I responded. ¡°I imagine Chella agreed to place me in the Colosseum to give the Duke a reason to invade.¡±


    ¡°To save you?¡± Romeo followed up with a confused expression. ¡°But he didn¡¯t even try.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Julius replied even as I opened my mouth to answer. ¡°No. He was waiting for Lady Lilliana to die.¡±


    I nodded again. ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡±


    Before Romeo could put words to the puzzled expression twisting his normally handsome features into one of confusion, a handful of nightmarish cries reverberated around us. The flames of a nearby residence warred like the waves of an ocean for only a moment.


    Then they split, parting with the force of a massive beast who strode our way with a vicious hunger clear in its eyes, twin beads that glowed with an eerie light and pierced the smog with a sickly yellow gleam.


    It lumbered slowly into view, its sheer size and presence a terrifying spectacle. Standing nearly twenty feet tall at the shoulder, the beast was a horrific blend of primal ferocity and supernatural menace. Its fur, dark as the sky above us, was matted by blood and singed slightly by the flames around us, and clung tightly to the creature¡¯s hulking frame with muscles that even Ethan would envy.


    ¡°Holy Gods,¡± Romeo muttered, taking a step back. ¡°Is that a fucking body in its mouth?¡±


    Rather than a single body, multiple torsos and appendages remained skewered on the beast''s great fangs; two colossal canines that jutted from its lower jaw, each one as long as a sword and looked to be just as fatal. Probably more so. Saliva dripped predatorily from the maw as it snarled, showing off its lined rows of serrated teeth, easily capable of snapping even bones empowered by heart energy and magic.


    Compared to the bear-like monster rampaging toward us, the beasts we¡¯d fought in the arena had been appetizers. When it leaned forward to swoop a massive paw the size of a human at our group and four more of its kind followed from the parted flames, I shouted, ¡°Spread out!¡±


    Paragons and freed slaves dashed away from where the monster had gouged deep furrows into the cobblestone, forming a half-circle crescent with me and the bear beast in the center. The edges of my lips arced into a frown as the handful of bear monsters turned their muzzles toward the sky and released a deafening roar that echoed through the burning city, sending a visible shiver down the spine of many freed slaves and even some Paragons. The monstrous bellow was not simply a battle cry. I felt in my bones that this was a creature of territory. That it was declaring to all under its roar that this was its dominion.


    The challenge stoked my rage and I relished it for a moment, then I pushed it down. It wasn¡¯t the time to enjoy the frenzy of a chaotic battlefield. When the Duke arrived, he needed to be impressed beyond belief if he was ever going to take a twelve-year-old girl seriously. Even if I now looked more sixteen than twelve, it wouldn¡¯t matter much if he simply disregarded me as the pawn noble girl for his plan.


    On Nasq¡¯s command, a small section of the Paragons launched projectile heart energy and magic toward the bear beasts, scorching and even melting the arm of one of them with some type of acid attribute I had never seen before. I momentarily wondered when Nasq had managed to claim a hierarchical position among the Paragons, but I was quickly shaken from those wonderings when the lead bear monster slashed at me with his giant paws.


    I released a burst of silver-core heart energy in a ray of power, my energy reserves immediately refilling as my Core absorbed pure moonlight. Under the moonlight, I was renewed and empowered, all the lunar energy in my body thrummed with delight and cackled with increased vitality. My blast of lunar energy tore through the lead bear beast with ease, spraying sinew and gore out the back of the beast, but leaving nothing except burnt flesh in the front.


    The one with the melted arm roared in protest but Nida¡¯s spear surged forward like the bolt of lightning it was, sparkling with an iridescent green flash. It buried itself into the beast¡¯s shoulder right before Nida herself followed the weapon, bulldozing her mass into the bear-like thunder to her spear¡¯s lightning. Her body morphed without warning into a long, lithe-looking creature with the same black and white stripes that her hair usually adorned. Her canines sunk into the beast¡¯s flesh and it roared in pain, its neighboring beast reaching over to swat her from its neck.


    Before it could, Ethan was upon both of them. He could not physically tower over the beasts, being around the same height, but his sheer aura overwhelmed them as he grabbed their skulls and slammed them together with a roar of his own.


    The four creatures scampered away as Ethan bellowed, Nasq¡¯s long-range users following the retreating beasts with a rainbow of energy and magic that even I had trouble distinguishing. I waved Nasq and the rest off from further pursuing the creatures. Our focus needed to be on the Western gate where Duke Alistar approached so I could head him off before any narrative other than mine reached him. The last thing I wanted was for someone to paint the freed slaves as aggressors toward civilians. I knew how righteous nobles such as he prided themselves on concepts like justice and protecting the weak.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Instantly I started to bark orders, rearranging my force to spread out further into the city proper and begin breaking a path toward the Western gates. We would break up into five groups, each led by me, Ethan, Nasq, Nida, or Gronch. My team would clear a direct line to the Western gate while the rest cleaned up the nearby areas. I knew that Romeo and Julius would want to help the civilians, so I had them join Gronch¡¯s group, which would head into the residential area. I made sure that there were more Paragons in Gronch¡¯s group than the others since I at least knew Nida, Ethan, and Nasq could hold their own against more powerful enemies.


    We split, and my group of mostly freed slaves with a few Paragons charged toward the Western gate. Considering I was the strongest, I figured the other teams would need the extra strength more than I would.


    As we ran toward the gate we cut down a variety of different beasts, ranging from four-legged horses with bird beaks to smaller versions of the arachnid I¡¯d spotted on the bell tower. The path to the western gate was fairly straightforward and we followed the cobblestone path toward it. There were often turns or switchbacks that cost us more time, but no one complained. In fact, the red glint in the eyes of my Paragons, whenever we defeated another monster, suggested they were rather enjoying the extra points.


    No. What had Gronch called them? Experience points?


    Occasionally I¡¯d make a point to stray off the path to rescue or save someone in an attempt to spread word of my ¡°heroics.¡± The first few times I tried flashing them a smile, but Marisar ended up warning me against it. There was too much gore and blood on me to make a smile anything less than horrific. One woman even screamed, the exact reaction opposite of what I desired. So I stopped smiling and simply saved them, then moved on.


    By the time the gate came into view, looming large ahead of us, we''d lost quite a few of the freed slaves and the rest of us were completely drenched in gore. Some of it red, some of it other colors, but all of it smelled of shit.


    There was a sudden resounding bang as two things dropped behind us and I spun around to face it, leaping forward to place myself between the newcomers and my group. One was heavy and dense, a massive bell. The other was surprisingly light given its bulbous mass.


    The arachnid.


    The bell was the giant metallic ball that had been hanging from the tower after something had melted it. Webs cascaded around the bell in a blanket-like wave, edges frayed as if it had been yanked apart by something fierce.


    From the distance, I heard the roaring of at least two of the bear creatures from earlier. They were getting closer. Had the beasts been tracking us?


    I audibly groaned. Why could nothing ever be easy?


    I reached out my senses to get an idea of where the Duke''s forces were, but before my senses expanded enough and before I could engage the arachnid creature, a massive tidal wave of heart energy enveloped the entire city. I felt my jaw nearly drop open at the familiar power of a high-tier gold core, all three heart rings around the golden core already formed. I could see the power radiating from the core flickering between gold and platinum, as if the Duke should have already progressed and wasn¡¯t able to.


    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t move,¡± one of the freed slaves behind me whimpered, his words echoed by others similarly frozen in place.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I answered, letting the silver glow from my core aura fade. I wasn¡¯t sure what exactly Duke Alistar¡¯s capabilities were, or whether he could differentiate between my foundation and his own.


    It hardly made any sense for anyone in this world to be that strong. I¡¯d met the Cael royal family. None of them even had a core, yet this man had a high-tier gold core? It couldn¡¯t have been an issue with Cael since the Silverwater baron had also been coreless, strong only compared to powerless mortals. And it couldn¡¯t have been a religious issue either, considering the Red Cardinal had also been coreless. Since all three Pandorians had Cores, perhaps it was due to ties with the Pandorian Empire? I was missing something.


    ¡°Citizens of Sealrite,¡± came a throaty, booming voice from somewhere above us. ¡°By the Decree of King Aizen, Ruler of the Lysorian Kingdom and Master of the Four Seas, war is hereby declared against the Kingdom of Cael. Put down your weapons and allow the Knights of the Alistar Dukedom to free you of your nation¡¯s negligence.¡±


    Without warning, nearly five hundred knights in shining gold and silver armor began to pour from the sky like an Iron Rain. It wasn¡¯t until then that I noticed other creatures were flying above us, winged creatures. I couldn¡¯t tell their length or power at my distance, but there were many of them.


    Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Knight after knight landed in the city. They slammed into the ground causing hundreds of craters to birth in their wake, instantly engaging and slaying the freed monsters with great training and even greater ease. Each knight I spotted radiated an aura of heart energy that bordered on forming a bronze core. It was both awe-inspiring and boggling.


    I resolved to research more about this world. I shouldn''t rashly jump to conclusions, especially regarding power structures. I had very clearly missed something about the way the nations here dealt with power. The way of creating a core was not lost or unknown; it seemed to simply be held in great confidence.


    Or kept secret.


    ¡°Ah,¡± said the same booming voice, no longer with the voice amplification but still somewhere above me. ¡°There you are, Lady Lilliana.¡±


    A bolt of yellow-blue lightning raged downward from one of the winged creatures above, colliding into the arachnid. A bloom of dirt rose from the ground at the decimation and I couldn¡¯t help the surprised intake of air I did when I could no longer sense the arachnid''s existence.


    Yes, the Duke was, indeed, a threat. I had expected him to be strong, sure. A high-tier gold-level core? That, I had not expected.


    ¡°Duke Alistar,¡± I answered, giving a slight bow toward the now dispersing cloud of dirt and smoke. Even as we spoke more knights surged around us, cutting down monsters that had begun to push back the freed slaves. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Where is Chella?¡± the Duke grumbled his lack of formality fairly surprising and quite irritating, his rumbling voice a perfect partner to the whirlwind of power around him that caused the smog around him to dissipate in a rush.


    His very presence was rather commanding of respect. Though he radiated a calming aura, there was also something close to dogmatism in his eyes that reminded me of a bloodhound. His age, however, was etched as deep lines in his weathered face adorned with a myriad of scars that traced across his face from his collar bone to the top of his left ear. His hair had thin strips of ebony still but was mostly a silvered mane. It reached down to his shoulders in a loose mess, pushed back by his broad forehead. Underneath were ferocious golden-brown eyes that promised both kindness and justice.


    ¡°She is freeing other slaves from the Colosseum,¡± I responded. She was also fetching me the prism to create more slave tattoos. Leaving that out was likely for the best. ¡°There were many more enslaved in the dungeons.¡± Dralos was also down there, fetching the progenitor¡¯s core before returning to my side.


    Duke Alistar nodded and swore, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Cursed Caels and their slavery. Barbaric.¡± He looked down at my much smaller form as he finally reached where I waited for him, standing to my maximum height. Our postures were oddly similar, a testament to both our lifetimes of disciplined military experience and training. Just like his knights and soldiers, the duke bore a thick silver-golden armor with the symbol of a great golden-maned beast painted brightly on the front of his chest plate. ¡°Is it true that your father, the Baron, has passed away?¡± he asked, those golden eyes of his glancing down at me with a weight and authority I hadn¡¯t yet experienced in Graedon.


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace," I said, forcing my eyes to tear, a small quiver in my voice. "While attempting to protect me, he was slain by the Red Cardinal¡¯s High Pandorian guards.¡±


    The duke¡¯s eyes widened in what I guessed to be either shock or disbelief, but he quickly hid the emotions and went stoic again. Though when he spoke again, his voice was greatly softened. ¡°I see. At the very least, your father died an honorable death in the protection of his daughter. Do not be dispirited at his sacrifice, daughter of the Silverwater.¡±


    I did my best to look pained. By the look on Marisar¡¯s face, I wasn¡¯t doing a very good job of it. Still, the duke seemed to accept my words.


    ¡°An honorable death,¡± I repeated, lowering my head in feigned sadness.


    The duke gave me a pat on the shoulder. ¡°We must make haste, Young Lady Silverwater. You were lucky in your escape, as was your father. Had the Sealrite city lord not been called away, an undertaking as we have done here today would not have been with such ease. We must fortify the city walls and send word to King Aizen that we were successful." The large man turned toward his soldiers, stroking a beard of white and black with a look of concentration sketched along his wrinkles. He called out to a short woman who had floated down to the ground in his wake, though she had done so with a silent and gentle grace. "Anastasia, contact the Pandorian Empire and the Church of Light. If Lady Silverwater speaks true and there were High Pandorians in Sealrite causing harm to Lysorian nobles, this war will not be between only two nations."


    Duke Alistar rose into the air, a giant sphere of golden light erupting from the darkness behind him and bathing us all in a brilliant light. He roared his next words with a shout that I knew everyone could hear over the fire, over the screams, over everything.


    I hoped it would reverberate even through time as my first step toward true vengeance.


    "It is time we push back against the bastard Caels!¡± His soldiers and knights cheered back under his banner of command and golden light, thrusting their weapons into the air as their brethren thrust them into monsters. "For Lysoria," he shouted, his words echoed in screams of pride by his men. "For Honor!" It was repeated again. "FOR JUSTICE!" The roar of his golden-silver knights quaked the ground, and I could see monsters attempting to flee the area swathed by Duke Alistar''s banner of justice.


    I let loose a grin once his back was turned, the blood of beasts still trickling down my face.


    It was time for war.


    END OF VOLUME 1: SOUL WEAVER


    THE SOUL WEAVER CHRONICLES WILL RETURN MONDAY JULY 15TH WITH VOLUME 2: Throne of Ashes

 V2 Prologue: Flames of Rebirth

    Pain was all she felt for minutes. Hours. Time was lost to her, something beyond her reach and comprehension. A constant reliving of her bones breaking and shifting nearly drove her mad while muscles splitting and tearing in her body''s struggle to drag her back from the brink of death. She''d forgotten everything during those moments. She''d forgotten who she was. What she was. Why she was.


    Then, with a resounding BOOM that reverberated even in her formless mind, her eyes snapped open with a gasp from the depths of her soul. The world swam around her in a myriad of colors and sounds that collided and clashed, beating against her mind¡¯s effort to find purchase once more in reality.


    The air around her grew thick with the sporadic charge of electricity just as the first rays of dawn pierced the radiant, shattered windows of Sealrite¡¯s luxurious banquet hall. Only the chirping of a bird broke through the silence and melancholy of the garden of corpses that surrounded her still limp body, all scattered and dead on the cold, unforgiving marble floor.


    As she struggled, a small otherworldly power pulsed a bright blue within her stomach. Weakly at first, but the more she struggled against the pull of death, the more powerful the pulse became. Her body suddenly convulsed like the ripple of a still pond, the only indication of life among the death around her.


    From her chest¡ªno, from her very heart¡ªa radiant burst of blue light exploded outward, wrapping around her as it spread through her veins with the red fury of molten lava. Her cold, pale skin turned rapidly black under the heat, charring and hardening. After a moment, the burnt skin started to crack.


    A second, slightly louder BOOM erupted from her body, splitting the obsidian marble floor as the black remnants of her old skin peeled away, turning to fine ash quickly swept up in a rising vortex of wind. The wind shifted smoothly to a tempest of fire, and the ash and burnt half-corpse of the Red Cardinal disappeared into the flames without even a whisper.


    In an explosion of light and energy that rocked the entire banquet hall with a force that towered over any previous sound she¡¯d made, the vortex dissipated with the same caress of existence that had summoned it. The flames lessened and Mirabelle stood in the center of the scorched earth, her flesh anew and her mind reformed. Remaining flames and electricity danced across her smooth pale skin in remembrance and mourning of who she had just been, flickering and flaring before settling into a gentle, iridescent glow. She was, at last, reborn.


    Then she blinked, her red eyes peering into the figure leaning against the far wall, hiding from the early dawn light under a fallen arch. No longer were her eyes grey and dull, robbed of all life and joy. They shone once more with the fierce intensity of a thousand suns as she swallowed a deep, shuddering breath and enjoyed the rise and fall of her chest. Of the constant, familiar rhythm of life restored.


    But something was different.


    ¡°About time,¡± Idola muttered, stepping out of the shadows. Mirabelle narrowed her still flaming eyes at the Blue Cardinal, a pink fog spilling out around her feet. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for ages.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mirabelle asked, flexing her hands as she worked to remember. She remembered his name. Knew that he was Idola, the Blue Cardinal of the Church of Light. And she was¡­ who was she? She was Mirabelle. Mirabelle who? ¡°Why can¡¯t I remember anything?¡± Her voice came out almost panicked and her head split with pain as she pushed for memories just beyond her grasp, as if a thick smog clouded what belonged to her.


    Idola quirked an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡±


    ¡°You are Idola, the Blue Cardinal,¡± the reborn woman stated, still struggling for purchase on her reality. ¡°I¡­ I am Mirabelle.¡±


    Idola gave a grim laugh, shaking his head in confusion. ¡°What in the Hells is going on? You¡¯ve never lost your memory before.¡± He looked thoughtful for a moment as he squinted at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the System to fill in the blanks?¡±


    Mirabelle tilted her head. ¡°The System?¡±


    ¡°By the Hells, what do you remember?¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°I¡­ I remember I am Mirabelle.¡±


    Idola swore. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± She nodded and he swore again. ¡°You are not just Mirabelle. You are the Red Cardinal. An Administrator of the System. Try calling upon it. It should at least answer your call.¡±


    ¡°How do I do that?¡±


    Idola muttered something with enough vehemence she could tell he was cursing despite not understanding the foreign sounds. ¡°Try saying ¡®Main System, heed my call.¡¯¡±


    Mirabelle repeated Idola¡¯s recommended phrase. Nothing happened. She tried a second time.


    Still nothing.


    When she went to repeat his words for a third time, some nagging feeling in her stomach urged her to drop the first word. ¡°System, heed my call.¡±


    A wall of pitch black jumped into her vision, overlaying where Idola stood and blocking him from her view. Mirabelle jumped back from it in shock, a small yelp escaping to freedom from between her lips.


    ¡°Ah, finally. I thought you¡¯d been purged for a second. Thank the Goddess,¡± Idola said through a dry laugh. By the sound of his voice though, Mirabelle wasn¡¯t sure how thankful he actually was.


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: Welcome, Mirabelle of the Phoenix, to the Desire System.]


    ¡°What does it say?¡± Idola asked, removing the blue hood that had covered his face. Blue eyes stared at her with wide curiosity under a bush of shoulder-length shaggy blue hair.


    Mirabelle hesitated before giving him an answer. He looked almost agitated; on guard like a feline prepared to spring. But was that caution directed at her? If it was, why? She hadn¡¯t done anything to him.


    Or had she and she couldn¡¯t remember?


    She swallowed, deciding to tell him. He seemed to have answers to who she was. If she told him, he might help her out.


    ¡°It is welcoming me,¡± she said.


    ¡°What exactly does it say?¡± Idola pressed. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be welcoming you. You¡¯ve been a System Admin for nearly a decade.¡±


    ¡°It says ¡®Welcome to the Desire System,¡¯¡± Mirabelle half responded, that same nagging feeling warning her against revealing the title of Phoenix to another who would live to tell the tale.


    The black screen and red font blinked into the darkness, leaving her only with Idola¡¯s perplexed face and drawn eyebrows. ¡°The Desire System?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what that is, Idola?¡±


    The blue-robed boy she somehow knew to be in his late twenties flinched as she called his name. He turned on her with a snarl, ¡°Do not call me that. I am the Blue Cardinal. You will respect the title.¡±


    Something blue glinted in his eyes, cutting off his next words and her response. His eyes widened, eyebrows shooting up into the ceiling. His eyes traced something in front of him. The further he read, the more his lips curved down. As he finished, his jaw clenched and he raised an arm to wave the message away.


    ¡°You¡¯ve turned traitor, Red Cardinal? Why? After all this time?¡± He hissed, lip curled into a snarl. ¡°Have you been allied with an enemy System this entire time?¡±


    For some reason, his accusation stung Mirabelle. A sharp pain poked her at the word traitor and she had the sudden urge to argue. To claim her innocence.


    But was she innocent? She had no idea.


    Massive twin blades suddenly materialized in Idola¡¯s hands as an iridescent power surged around him with what Mirabelle could only describe as excitement. ¡°Now I have to kill you,¡± he said, seemingly unable to decide between the smiles and frowns that continually contorted his expression.


    Mirabelle blanched and took a step back, instinctively and desperately reaching for that source of power she¡¯d been reborn with. The bundle of flames flared at her call and the source near her gut filled her with an irresistable desire to fight. To triumph over this unknown enemy threatening her.


    She had just returned and this man whom she barely remembered was attempting to send her back into that pain-filled Nothingness?


    Mirabelle returned the snarl with a growl of her own, massive red and blue flames roaring to life around her. ¡°Not if I kill you first.¡±


    [SYSTEM MESSAGE: Desire System Administrator 001 registered. You have been completely purged of the Main System. The Flames of Rebirth ability granted by the Main System has henceforth been revoked with the purge.]


    [SYSTEM QUEST: Defeat the Administrator of the Main System.]


    [REWARD: Flames of Rebirth.]


    Blue and red tempests of power cascaded throughout the banquet hall like a raging waterfall. Their energies collided, and the space around them trembled. The already weakened stone walls of the building broke and splintered under the pressure of their repeated clashing.


    But Mirabelle wasn''t worried. The more they fought, the more power and knowledge of combat returned to her.


    The pink fog continued to leak from her during the fight, reaching ever toward Idola with the promise of pleasure and relaxation. The Blue Cardinal fought against her with the fluidity and strength of a river, burst of water and ice flung at her from a myriad of directions, but they all melted within the vicinity of her burning flames.


    "How are you so strong outside the influence of the Main System," Idola grunted, covering a layer of burnt, boiling flesh on his stomach with a blanket of ice.


    Mirabelle surged forward like an arrow of pure fire as she shouted an answer to his last question. She didn''t know how she knew what to say. She just knew what the right answer was. Idola wouldn''t live to tell her tale. "I am the Phoenix."

 V2 Chapter 1: Monster Cores

    Smoke and death were heavy in the ashen ruins of Sealrite as I knelt beside the tenth beast since Duke Alistar¡¯s forces had finished killing all the released monsters in the city. Even hours later, the air was still thick with the smog of dead and dying fires, and the city was polluted by the screams of the military and the mournful sobs of the bereaved.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what the death count was, but I¡¯d passed a handful of pyres stacked to the brim with the disfigured bodies of the night¡¯s victims. The plan had been to release monsters into the city to distract the city guards; it had not been to kill hundreds of people. The loss of life was unfortunate¡ªnot because of guilt or that the people of Sealrite were entitled to live, but because the massacre would no doubt delay my plan to resume the slave arena¡¯s functions under my command for weeks, if not months. While many in the city would likely enjoy the distraction of entertainment, there was too much work to be done in rebuilding the city for average citizens to attend such an event en masse.


    The sheath of my newly obtained dagger, which I¡¯d snagged off a fallen soldier, clicked as I lifted it with my thumb and withdrew the sharp blade. Beads of sweat rolled down the back of my neck as I plunged the dagger into the monster corpse in front of me, aiming just left of where I figured its stomach should be. Honestly, I¡¯d never seen most of the monsters released in Sealrite, so my knowledge of their anatomy was effectively zero. Still, most of the beasts I¡¯d dissected earlier contained a core in the lower areas of their midsection, so the guess was as good as any.


    The monster was an ugly yellow and purple, with a single massive eye taking up most of its head. Its body was just two fat legs connected to a sphere where its eye was. It was reminiscent, in a way, of a cyclops I¡¯d encountered back in my previous world¡ªminus the body.


    I grunted as I sawed a deep line from the top of the creature¡¯s head sphere to where its legs split, purple trails of blood flowing freely in the wake of my steel.


    ¡°That is so gross,¡± Nida said, lips pursed in a look of disgust. Most of the Paragons had left for their own ventures less than an hour after Duke Alistar¡¯s forces had purged the city of danger, but Ethan, Nasq, and Nida, and a smattering of the others had chosen to remain with me for the time being.


    After Duke Alistar and his knights had poured down like rain into the city, I¡¯d only had a brief chance to speak with him before he¡¯d been called away to deal with some of the more powerful monsters. Though he had left me under the charge of one of his knights, the knight had so far simply followed me around in silence.


    While I wasn¡¯t fond of being escorted around by anyone, much less the knight of a noble, I needed the duke¡¯s favor for the next steps of my plan. Plus, most of the freed slaves who had chosen to stay by my side were currently putting up tents in a grassy area near the slave colosseum. It was a bit of an odd place to remain, but it seemed as if most of them were only familiar with the colosseum, making it a comfortable place for them. In a way.


    ¡°It would be a lot quicker if you would help,¡± I grunted, yanking my dagger out of the hardened carcass. ¡°Gods, that skin is tough.¡±


    Nida shrugged. ¡°It looks like a three-star monster, so I¡¯m not surprised.¡±


    ¡°A what?¡± I asked, walking over to where the body of a man was half-buried under a slab of rubble and cleaning the purple blood off my dagger with his shirt.


    ¡°You know, a three-star. Midtier.¡± At my confused expression, the tigerkin sighed. ¡°My queen¡ªmy lady, there seem to be some interesting gaps in your knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Just explain,¡± I said dismissively with a wave of my hand and sheathed my blade. It was a lot harder to find a monster¡¯s core when it had been killed long enough ago for all its heart energy to fade. I plunged my hand into the parted flesh and fished around for a hard sphere or diamond-shaped object. If I were at a higher level, I could have potentially sensed the core from the heart energy remaining inside it.


    Nida sighed again, this time more dramatically, as she leaned against a large stack of wood from the fallen wall of what I guessed was some type of inn or tavern. ¡°It¡¯s how the hunter¡¯s guild classifies monsters. One star is the weakest. Five stars are the strongest. So three-star monsters are middling.¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Huh,¡± was all I said, my teeth clenched together as I continued to search the creature''s insides for a core. So far, I¡¯d looked inside around ten monsters and found three cores. None were particularly useful for cultivating to the gold tier since their levels were too low. I wanted to examine the remains of the arachnid creature, which had to have been around the level of a midtier silver-level core. Once the duke¡¯s forces relaxed a little, I¡¯d have to make my way back and see if the creature had a core. Luckily for me, most practitioners of this world didn¡¯t seem to know about monster core benefits to increasing one¡¯s heart energy.


    ¡°What are you going to do with all the¡­ what did you call them? Cores?¡± Nida asked, laying back on the broken wood planks to look up at the rising sun and the retreating moon. ¡°Sell them? I¡¯ve never heard of the merchant guild buying those core things, but they¡¯d pay a really pretty gold coin for some of these materials.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out eventually,¡± I retorted evasively as my finger finally brushed against something solid inside the creature. With a small burst of effort and heart energy, I grabbed the monster core and pulled it from the monster, the rigor mortis of the corpse resisting the change for only a split second before it gave in. The core escaped its confines with a slick suction sound, sliding from the insides without any gore or blood sticking to it. The core was a brilliant, untarnished yellow that pulsed softly against my palm. I slipped it into the pouch at my waist, adding it to the other three. I¡¯d have to see whether four weaker cores could benefit me the same as one larger core. Back during my days as a princess candidate, I¡¯d never bothered lowering myself enough to cultivate with a lesser core.


    The duke¡¯s knight suddenly swiveled his head around to look toward the residential section near the city¡¯s center, his eyes widening for a split second before he nodded and turned back toward me. ¡°The Duke wishes to see you now.¡±


    I just snorted. ¡°I¡¯m sure he does.¡± I glanced at Nida. ¡°Is Ethan still with the soldiers on the walls?¡± When she nodded, I shook my head in mock defeat. ¡°Try to get him off the walls again. I need him down here looking for cores and collecting the monster pieces.¡±


    ¡°Why not ask Nasq?¡±


    I snorted again. The moment the duke had taken control over the city and guaranteed that none of the freed slaves would be forced back into slavery per Lysorian laws forbidding the act of slavery, Nasq had taken off to the city¡¯s library and hadn¡¯t returned. ¡°Why do you help?¡±


    Nida smiled slyly, stretching her slim frame with a small moan. ¡°I agreed to help you with your cause before you help me with mine. I¡¯m not some monster parts farmer.¡±


    The knight cleared his throat. ¡°My lady, I apologize, but Duke Alistar insists you head to his estate for a debrief.¡±


    I ignored him, still talking to Nida. ¡°Go get at least a dozen of those camping out by the colosseum and have them help collect the monster remains before the duke¡¯s forces and whatever hunters or merchants arrive from Lysoria get moving. We don¡¯t have that much time to get a head start. Based on what the duke told me, I¡¯d say we have maybe a week before the old city lord arri¡ª¡±


    ¡°My lady, I must insist,¡± the knight interrupted. I slowly turned my gaze toward him with narrowed eyes and a deep frown. My core released a surge of heart energy toward the knight that instantly converted into Authority to bear down on the warrior as if he¡¯d been transported deep under the ocean.


    The knight dropped unbiddenly to his knees under the pressure, his hands barely catching his fall or his face would have aggressively kissed the dirt. I could sense fear radiating off him like a bad odor. To his credit, however, the knight did not cry out nor beg for me to stop. Instead, his face contorted into a look of pure concentration and focus, not showing an ounce of the fear I knew his heart to hold.


    At the demonstration of willpower, I pulled my energy back, canceling the pressure around the knight, who let out a large gasp of relief and seemed to try swallowing as much air into his lungs as possible.


    ¡°Do not interrupt me again, Sir Knight,¡± I warned, looking down at the collapsed soldier. ¡°I do not take kindly to such disrespect. Next time, I will not be so forgiving.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nida piped in, twisting some of her silver hair around a finger. ¡°Her ma¡ªThe lady doesn¡¯t like to be interrupted at all. The last lady that did it didn¡¯t even have the chance to regret it.¡±


    The knight¡¯s face paled at Nida¡¯s words. Still, he did not speak and climbed back to his feet, albeit still a bit wobbly. ¡°A¡­ a thousand apologies, Lady Lilliana, for my rudeness. I had not intended to dishonor you.¡± He paused, and I could see him swallow, building up the courage for his next words. ¡°I-I must still insist that you go see Duke Alistar.¡±


    I nodded, accepting his words of apology. ¡°I, of course, intended to visit the duke at my earliest convenience,¡± I lied. ¡°However, I am currently in the middle of collecting material that will guarantee my financial stability. Will the duke cover the costs of my losses if I leave now?¡±


    The knight was silent, no doubt communicating with the duke or a representative of the duke through some method before he shook his head. ¡°That isn¡¯t something I have the authority to provide you, but I can assign some knights to aid your people in the collections,¡± he said, referring to the freed slaves.


    I was going to have to think of a different name for them. It wasn¡¯t as if I could keep referring to them as freed slaves forever.


    ¡°That is acceptable,¡± I said, gesturing for the knight to lead me forward. ¡°Lead me to him.¡±

 V2 Chapter 2: Duke Alistar

    When we arrived at the Duke¡¯s estate no more than thirty minutes later, we were met at the gate by a manservant who reminded me very much of the old servant assigned to spy on me while at the Silverwater mansion. He was tall, pale, with slicked-back white hair and light blue eyes. Dressed in a formal black suit adorned with a waistcoat, high-collared shirt, and cravat, he exuded an air of formality. White gloves peered out from the sleeves of his jacket as he offered to take whatever outdoor wear we wanted to shed.


    ¡°The Duke is expecting you,¡± the manservant said with a slow drawl. ¡°One moment, I will have the gate opened.¡± He nodded toward a soldier on the other side of the gate, who began to whisper sounds that might have been words in a foreign language.


    The golden monstrosity of a gate slowly began to creak open inward, parting at the middle so each side folded backward. As I walked through the opened gate, I noticed the wrought gold had been twisted into intricate patterns of beasts and symbols I¡¯d never seen before. On each side of the golden entrance sat two stern-faced sentinels in gleaming armor reminiscent of the statues guarding the Sun Festival¡¯s noble banquet.


    Beyond the golden gate, the Duke¡¯s estate, or maybe it was the City Lord¡¯s estate, unfolded like a tapestry. The central manor was a grandiose structure of gray stone infused with silvers that snaked through the structure like gleaming veins. Windows were scattered throughout the manor, some even stained with stories of battles and heroes, all glittering under the morning¡¯s rising sun.


    Long, thick green ivy clung to the walls of the manor, softening the stern architecture with the delicate touch of nature. Bouquets decorated the exterior of the windows and the estate¡¯s large porches, giving a further sense of tranquility that was only ruined by the scorch marks of fire and battle that peppered the once pristine courtyard grass and gardens encircling it.


    Nida and I strolled past the guards and along a path of crushed white stone that wound through the ashes of rose beds, reminding me of the horror I¡¯d orchestrated in the city. Fountains carved from marble sent malformed arcs of water into the air, the damage done to them causing the water to spray in all directions as if attempting to water the scorched grass and plants. I wondered briefly where all the water was coming from if the circular nature of the fountains was broken, but refocused ahead of myself when the giant oak doors of the manor were pulled open to reveal a young woman with jet-black hair, angular cheekbones, and green eyes that immediately locked onto mine with a pointed gaze.


    Her expression remained neutrally stoic as we approached, holding up a hand as I went to cross the threshold into the building. I initially figured she was just a maid, but a closer inspection of her wear indicated a higher status. The younger woman wore an ankle-length gown of deep green adorned with subtle embroidery. I wasn¡¯t an expert on noble clothing, but the smooth gleam of her gown suggested the possibility of silk. So definitely not a maid.


    Compared to the dark blue uniform I¡¯d snagged off a fallen mercenary during my hunt for cores to replace the tattered remains of my old clothing, the woman was dressed rather luxuriously.


    Nida lifted an eyebrow at the woman¡¯s clothing and her raised hand, glancing down to pull at the shambles of her brown shirt and trousers. ¡°Hells, lady. Aren¡¯t you dressed finely for a maid?¡±


    ¡°I am no maid,¡± she said with a scoff of derision, raising her chin to look down on Nida; or at least she tried to. The tigerkin woman stood over a head taller than the finely dressed not-maid lady, so the effect of the woman¡¯s pompous attitude just made the whole situation seem ridiculous. ¡°I am the Duke¡¯s tertiary secretary tasked with organizing his more formal affairs. I am Secretary Dora Velgan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± I responded, brushing past the young woman into the estate. The inside, while polished and somewhat clean, was similar to the outside in that it had many pockets of damage from fire or heart energy. Some even felt like magic, though without more knowledge of it I couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°Where is the Duke?¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment, Lady Lilliana. I will show you to the waiting room. His Grace will join you shortly,¡± Dora said, hurriedly attempting to keep up with me. I realized it was the first time since I¡¯d arrived that someone was shorter than me again. The corners of my lips twitched for a moment into the shadow of a smile, but I kept walking.


    ¡°Just tell me where he is. He requested my presence; I did not request an audience with him.¡± I didn¡¯t stop to look back at her and continued forward despite having no idea where I was going.


    ¡°He¡¯s on the second floor,¡± an older voice spoke up from behind us¡ªthe manservant, I realized.


    ¡°But, Head Butler,¡± Dora started to protest. The older man, the Head Butler, cut her off with a wave of his white-gloved hand.


    ¡°It is alright, Dora. These are special circumstances. You need not always stand upon ceremony.¡± The woman pursed her lips into a pout, but the Head Butler seemingly ignored her as he directed us toward a steep staircase. ¡°Follow me, my lady. His Grace apologizes for the¡­ disrepair of the manor. It was the City Lord¡¯s previously and the battle over it was quite messy.¡±


    ¡°That is understandable,¡± I replied, letting my finger drag gently across one of the many scorch marks. It was still hot, buzzing with the sensation of fire-attributed heart energy. ¡°Tell me, Head Butler, are any of the City Lord¡¯s men still alive?¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    He gave a short bow. ¡°Please, my lady. I am simply Curtis. Regarding your inquiry, of course. Duke Alistar prefers to spare what life he can. It is one of the reasons he is so respected among both the peasantry and nobility.¡±


    I hummed slightly as a new plan began to form itself. ¡°Can I see them, Curtis? I would like to confront the men and women that so actively support something as heinous as slavery.¡±


    Curtis shook his head as we ascended the steps to the second floor before taking a quick left toward the sounds of men arguing. ¡°They are prisoners currently, and any visitations are strictly prohibited except with direct permission from Duke Alistar himself, even if you are a noble lady.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything, continuing to softly hum the song of Aedronir. Even if Alistar wouldn¡¯t provide me with permission to access the City Lord¡¯s captive soldiers, I would pay them a visit. How could I simply let sit such an easy harvest? Whether I chose to test my Soul Weaver skills on them or recruit them to my service, the bounty of the captive soldiers was plenty.


    Curtis knocked on a heavy oak door, causing the arguing voices within to instantly silence. ¡°One moment,¡± the Head Butler said and slipped inside the room. He reappeared a moment later, keeping the door ajar long enough for both Nida and myself to follow him inside. When he released the door, it slammed closed with a loud click.


    Standing firm with an uncensored level of magnificence was a massive stone table that must have weighed nearly a thousand pounds. The table was overlaid with a large map of Sealrite, heavy brass weights at each corner kept it from curling back up. The slab of granite had been placed in the perfect center, seeming to anchor the room itself. The map was incredibly detailed; my first real glimpse at what Sealrite looked like other than the small sections I¡¯d run through killing monsters. Tiny figurines and markers lay scattered across the map to indicate troop movements, areas of concern, and areas I guessed were most believed to fall under siege.


    Surrounding the table, tall bookshelves reached up to the ceiling, packed with ancient tomes, scrolls, and ledgers of finances I didn¡¯t care about. An intricately carved wooden chair, padded with rich, dark leather, sat at the head of the stone table. Other, less padded and thinner chairs also adorned the table but were pushed out in a disorganized mess by the advisors who had all long since gotten to their feet.


    There were also quite a few framed portraits of Cael nobility pinned to the walls of the war room, though I didn¡¯t recognize any of them from The History of Lysoria.


    Massive windows draped with burgundy curtains faced the burnt city, the clear glass reflecting the grand fireplace that dominated the wall furthest from the granite slab. The fireplace was neighbored by a beige couch of rather comfortable leather. Under the windows was a secondary dark leather chair accompanied by a desk of thick wood where Duke Alistar sat in thought, his hands clasped under his chin as a man in a green robe argued with a handful of other men in red and yellow robes.


    ¡°Ah, Lady Lilliana,¡± Duke Alistar said with a clap of his hands as we entered the room, his head swiveling toward us. He quickly gestured dismissively to the robed men surrounding the stone slab table. ¡°We will reconvene later. Cassius, inform me the moment we hear back from the Church.¡± The man in green robes gave the Duke a deep bow before following the others out as they filed through the side door without another word.


    ¡°It is a pleasure to finally meet you, Your Grace,¡± I responded with a slight bow of my chin. ¡°It is unfortunate that we couldn¡¯t have met under better circumstances.¡±


    Proper etiquette called for a much deeper bow considering my station was not yet even a Baroness, but the Duke didn¡¯t seem to care. Or he knew that was all he would get from me.


    ¡°If the report I have received from Chella is true, then I have many questions for you,¡± the Duke finally said after taking a moment to stare at me. I waited for him to disclose what Chella had told him rather than taking any initiative in the discussion. How much exactly had she told him? I wasn¡¯t even sure how much Chella herself knew considering she¡¯d remained in the dungeons. The limits of her knowledge were likely the same as the others who¡¯d witnessed my public bouts. Instead, I languidly took a seat in one of his plush office chairs. The Duke leaned in closer, stretching forward over his desk. ¡°Is it true that you defeated a High Pandorian?¡±


    ¡°It was a group effort,¡± I lied. ¡°You¡¯ve seen my team, I presume?¡± While I wanted the Duke to acknowledge my strength, it needed to be a limited understanding until I had enough information about this world to properly step into the bigger leagues of political power.


    He nodded, raking his hands against his cheeks, and seemed almost surprised at the peppered beard for some reason. ¡°Aye, I have. Though Chella has been rather obtuse about them.¡±


    ¡°Ethan and Nasq did most of the fighting while Nida healed me.¡±


    ¡°Nida is the woman behind you?¡± Alistar asked, leaning forward even more to get a closer look at her.


    ¡°I am,¡± she answered with a respectful, if curt tone. I shot her a warning look but the tigerkin woman ignored me. When Alistar looked at me with a raised eyebrow I just shrugged. She should have spoken to him with more reverence considering her status, but I supposed I wasn¡¯t showing him proper respect either.


    ¡°I see. I assume you hail from the beast lands?¡± Nida nodded and the duke gave a low chuckle. ¡°You have acquired quite the team here, Lilliana.¡±


    ¡°We can thank the City Lord and the Slave Master for their impeccable taste in collecting battle slaves,¡± I said sarcastically but quirked the corners of my lips in a showing of playfulness.


    The duke took it in stride and laughed, though it was rather stilted. ¡°Indeed, it seems they were good for something at the very least. Curtis,¡± he said, turning to the headbutler. ¡°I believe some tea is in order.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Grace. I shall prepare some Capital tea.¡± I had no idea what that was but the duke smiled and I mirrored the expression.


    As Curtis busied himself in the corner of the room with a trolley arrayed with various canisters of what I assumed to be teas and a single silver kettle, Duke Alistar faced me again and leaned back into his chair. With his hands clasped under his chin, he frowned. ¡°Now, I wonder what I should do with you, young lady. News of Baron Silverwater¡¯s demise has already begun to spread despite my best attempts to contain the information, and so have your actions last night. I¡¯d heard most of Chella¡¯s report before she even came to me from surviving city guardsmen and mercenaries. If your notoriety from the gladiator fights hadn¡¯t been enough, the rumors of you single-handedly dispatching monster after monster are painting you as some sort of folk hero.¡±


    I struggled to keep my jaw from dropping. Sure, I¡¯d taken a lead in a handful of monster fights, but for the most part, I¡¯d allowed the Paragons and the duke¡¯s soldiers to handle them. Nida just snickered over my shoulder.


    ¡°I assure you, those rumors are likely greatly exaggerated,¡± I insisted.

 V2 Chapter 3: Return to Ruins

    Duke Alistar shook his head. ¡°My lady, I sincerely doubt that. I could sense the extraordinary quality of your Core long before I reached the city walls.¡± He peered at me and stroked his beard. ¡°What Core level have you reached? Your foundation is quite peculiar. There is a blur around it; a fog obfuscating its presence. I am being blocked from seeing its true level, but I can surmise you are around mid-bronze tier?¡±


    Part of me wanted to correct him, to let him know that I was silver-tier and that my power would soon eclipse his before I even reached mid-gold. Instead, I kept my mouth shut and just nodded. He couldn¡¯t perceive me as a threat. Not yet.


    ¡°It seems your senses are not so clouded, Your Grace. I broke through to the mid-bronze level during our fight with the High Pandorian.¡± Feeling that more information would solidify the lie, I added, ¡°I had been stabbed pretty badly through my stomach by the warrior. I was saved only by the breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± he said, nodding along. ¡°I have heard that some breakthroughs come with healing. Very talented Core users are said to even undergo physical changes.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I changed that much.¡±


    He snorted. ¡°That¡¯s not what Chella told me. She said you grew nearly an entire foot in a matter of weeks.¡±


    I shrugged again. ¡°Puberty, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Puberty, you say?¡± Alistar squinted at me as if trying to see through my facade. ¡°How old are you exactly, Lady Lilliana?¡±


    For once, I was thankful that the Silverwater barony had tried to hide Lilliana¡¯s existence and kept most of her information from the public. ¡°I am fifteen,¡± I said, hoping the Duke also lacked information on Lilliana.


    ¡°I see.¡± His expression said he was anything but done with the topic, so I took the initiative out of his hands.


    ¡°Your Grace, you mentioned to me last night that the City Lord is traveling. What are the chances he returns?¡±


    Duke Alistar didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, keeping his gaze steady and matching my feigned expression of naive curiosity. Then he sighed. ¡°It truly is not something for a young lady such as yourself to be concerned with, but I understand the past few weeks have been anything but pleasant for you. I believe you are entitled to some answers.¡± Curtis arrived at that moment, handing each of us a small cup filled with a clear blue fluid that I guessed was some sort of native tea. Alistar closed his eyes and took a long sip of the tea. When his lips parted with the cup, he released a soft sigh of relief. ¡°The City Lord of Sealrite is Marquess Benedict Sharma. He is a fairly powerful mage, though I do not believe he is quite at the same level as I am.¡± He paused again. ¡°But the translation between a mage and a User is not always an obvious parallel.¡±


    ¡°Will you be pressing your attack into Cael during his absence?¡± I asked keenly, but the Duke narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Until the King grants me the authority to engage in full war, we will be solidifying our hold on Sealrite.¡± That seemed like a mistake to me, but I didn¡¯t voice the objection. A full-out war would come, one way or another. ¡°In any case, we have many soldiers under my banner who are nearing the final push into Core creation.¡±


    My eyes widened at that. ¡°Is having a developed Core not as rare as I was led to believe?¡±


    Duke Alistar frowned again. ¡°Who taught you about cultivator heart energy and Cores?¡±


    ¡°I am self-taught,¡± I said, not completely lying this time. Lilith was not self-taught, but technically Lilliana was.


    ¡°What?¡± His jaw literally dropped as he stared at me in disbelief. ¡°You are self-taught?¡± When I nodded but didn¡¯t elaborate, he shook his head. ¡°Unbelievable. Does that mean you know nothing of the reality of cultivation? I cannot believe you reached mid-bronze by fifteen without so much as a mentor or theoretical framework.¡±


    ¡°I was not aware anyone but I even had a Core until I encountered the High Pandorian.¡±


    Duke Alistar was still shaking his head. ¡°Incredible. Absolutely incredible.¡± He adopted a more pensive expression and took another sip of his tea. I still hadn¡¯t touched the liquid and held it between my hands, but Nida had inhaled hers in a second. She smacked her lips and eyed mine when Curtis handed her a second cup. ¡°I suppose it is true, then? That the Baron and his family sheltered their sickly youngest daughter from the realities of the world.¡±


    Sickly? By the look on the Duke¡¯s face, it didn¡¯t seem like he believed that rumor. I couldn¡¯t blame him; one look at me would make such claims seem wildly implausible.


    ¡°It is a family matter that will be taken care of in due time,¡± I said, brushing past the conflicting facts. It was a polite way of telling the Duke to mind his own business. He seemed to get the hint and made to sip his tea again.


    ¡°A long time ago, our continent was a single nation, the Empire of Laxon. The Empire was divided into many smaller houses, many of which exist today as the aristocracy of new Kingdoms like Cael and Lysoria. Each of those houses was provided Core Doctrines by the Emperor of Laxon, which detailed methods of refining heart energy into Cores. There are a few different methods, though no one knows for sure just how many variations the Emperor handed out. A Core Doctrine is, in essence, what permits a Noble House to exist. If the Doctrine is lost, the House will fall.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°If a House requires a Core Doctrine, why did the baro- I mean my father, not have a Core? And why do more Knights and soldiers not also have Cores? Why do they dangerously build up countless heart rings?¡± I asked, my mind racing to connect the missing dots. The only reason I could think of was that their heart rings were just pathetically weak in comparison to heart rings in Ordite.


    The Duke simply chuckled. ¡°My dear girl, it is not that simple to create a Core. It is quite common that many are not able to reach that level, even with access to a doctrine. Especially the lesser doctrines retained by nobility under the status of Duke.¡± He shrugged with an almost pitying smile. "There is no harm in creating heart rings. I do not know who taught you that, but no damage has ever come from too many heart rings." Another chuckle. That didn¡¯t make any sense. If one could cultivate heart energy and create heart rings, one could refine a core. My puzzled expression must have betrayed my thoughts since the Duke let out a hearty laugh. ¡°I have heard it is difficult for geniuses to understand the complexities of mortal struggles, but I have never seen it quite so obvious.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Does that mean the Silverwaters have a Core Doctrine?¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± he confirmed. ¡°Cedric may not have managed to refine a Core, but his grandfather had reached mid-silver nearly a century ago.¡± I looked at him, confused, and though he returned my expression with a smile, it was bittersweet. ¡°Did you not know your own father¡¯s name?¡±


    Ah. So Cedric was the Baron''s name.


    ¡°I was¡­ sheltered.¡± I would have to get my hands on the Silverwater Core Doctrine to see what it said. "What about the King of Cael? I encountered him during my time in the arena, and he was also Coreless."


    The Duke simply shrugged. "That, I do not know. The Cael King rarely, if ever, has a Core. In fact, none of the royal family usually has a Core. I don''t pretend to understand the dynamics of those ridiculously backward people." His expression suddenly turned abruptly serious. ¡°Lady Lilliana, I apologize for suddenly disregarding any more pleasantries, but I must ask you whether you wish to return to your family now that you have been freed from captivity. I will, of course, send you if that is what you wish. But if my understanding of what you went through before you were enslaved, then do not feel pressured to return. It is a disgrace to all Lysorian nobles that you have lived a life anything short of luxury. If you ask, I will allow you to remain within my House as a ward of the duchy.¡±


    The offer was certainly tempting, but I couldn¡¯t agree to it. If what he said about the Core Doctrine was true, I needed to go back and get it. I was about to reject his offer, but he held up a hand, stopping me.


    ¡°Before you answer, there is more. If you return, you will be returning not to the Silverwater territory but to the Goldenhearts.¡± I swallowed whatever words I¡¯d been about to say and let the Duke speak. ¡°I am not yet entirely sure what has happened, but I have been receiving reports that the Silverwaters and their Knights fled to the Goldenheart territory shortly after Baron Silverwater left from Sealrite. Mind you that this is not confirmed, but it is currently believed that your family was keeping a Sire captive in their dungeons. I assume it broke free of whatever restraints they had, causing them to flee from its retribution.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the laugh that burst from me. The absurdity of what the Duke just said was simply outrageous. I remembered hearing that some time ago, but it was still absurd, and even with the Duke mentioning it, I didn''t really believe it was true. There was no reality where that was remotely possible. Short of a progenitor choosing to be captured as Orpheus had, I doubted there was any method in Graedon that could subdue them enough to be killed, much less captured. Which, in my experience, was worlds harder than just slaying one.


    After a minute or so, I managed to stifle my laughter and forced out a few words between chuckles. ¡°My father and even his best Knight would be no competition compared to me right now. I¡¯ve met a Sire before; there is no way they captured one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve met a Sire?¡± The Duke asked, his eyebrows shooting up into loose black and white strands of hair.


    ¡°Briefly,¡± I responded. ¡°When I joined my House¡¯s Knights on a spring expedition to the Misty Veils.¡±


    Alistar looked thoughtful, and then his eyes narrowed in surprise. ¡°You were part of that expedition? But I heard¡­¡±


    ¡°That it ended in complete failure? It did. I barely managed to get away when a Caelian slaver stumbled upon me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± He let out a deep breath and opened his clasped hands. ¡°Well, my lady. The decision is up to you to decide.¡±


    ¡°For now,¡± I said, standing up and reaching over to place the untouched tea on his desk. The legs of the plush office chair scratched against the stone floor as I reached my full height and used my free hands to push some still dirty hair behind my ears. Nida followed suit, standing up so fast she nearly knocked over her chair. She sheepishly apologized to Curtis who had just barely caught it and handed him her empty cup. ¡°I would like to bathe. After that, I intend to visit the Silverwater estate. I need to see it with my own eyes.¡±


    I didn''t much care what happened to this city or the Duke if the City Lord returned. What was important was that the Baron had likely hidden the Core Doctrine somewhere in the estate and if it was still there, I wanted it. Better to hold my own power than rely on the generosity of a Duke as some sort of ward. Since the Baron''s relationship with the Goldenhearts, from what I¡¯d heard in the short time I¡¯d lived there, was not the best, he would have wanted to hide the doctrine from even her, lest her maiden House attempt to steal it.


    ¡°I cannot allow tha-¡±


    ¡°Then provide me with an escort,¡± I interrupted, giving the Duke a small bow and heading toward the exit, dismissing myself. ¡°I am entitled to see my home if it is truly destroyed.¡± I swiftly moved around the stone table back to the door I''d entered through. It opened with a gentle click and a slight hum of heart energy. Was someone imbuing energy into the door itself?


    I paused at the door and glanced back at the Duke over my shoulder, who scowled but assented with a hesitant nod. ¡°Fine. Once there is a moment, I will see about creating an escort. I cannot promise any timeline, however. It depends on what news we receive from the City Lord and the Cael King. I will also be sending out scouts beforehand. We still don''t know what happened. The Sire might still be there.¡± He motioned to Curtis to leave with us. ¡°Show them to their rooms. And Lady Lilliana. We will speak again later about your Core development. You may not be my ward or part of my House, but I will be damned if I let such talent go to waste. So long as you are here, you will undergo training and mentorship. Understood?¡±


    I nodded with a smile. ¡°Understood, Your Grace. In the meantime, tell your soldier to stop shadowing me,¡± I said, glancing at the silent man with a half-smile. ¡°He¡¯s too loud.¡± With that, I left the room, not caring if I was dismissed. I¡¯d already shown more respect to this mere duke than even some kings had received when I¡¯d been Queen.

 V2 Chapter 4: Resurrection of the Soul

    Until sunset later that night, I circulated my heart energy and further refined my core in the solitude of my chosen bedchambers. I hadn¡¯t had an opportunity to do so since breaking through to the Silver tier. I needed to spend some time solidifying my entry into the higher realm before I¡¯d be able to access the full capacity of my Core.


    Curtis had led Nida and me to a pair of adjacent rooms, both sparsely furnished with luxurious furniture. I hadn¡¯t bothered to take a close look at her chambers, but mine seemed to be more of a guest room than anything else. There was no greeting area, only enough space for a single ornate bed and a desk. It was somewhat similar to the room I¡¯d used at the Silverwater Estate, minus the mold and general dilapidation.


    I sat cross-legged on the bed of thin silver silk as I directed heart energy through my meridians, cleansing them of any remaining impurities I could find. Now that I had reached the Silver tier, my inner strength would grow exponentially, increasing the fluidity of my heart energy so that I¡¯d be able to rely on long-range attacks with greater ease and worry less about running out of stored energy. With each heart ring I created using my Silver Core, I would not only continually improve the flow of energy but also raise the capacity of energy I could maintain within my Core.


    Once I refined my Core to Gold, I would be able to begin developing my physical resistances and immunities by fusing my heart energy with my physical body, rather than just the Core and meridians. Back in Ordite, the standard Awakener had their Core progression halted around the Gold level. It required an enormous amount of monster cores and battle experience to evolve one¡¯s Core to Platinum, and the requirements to reach beyond Platinum could rarely be met by anyone outside a family of great wealth with powerful bloodlines. That reminded me that I still needed to teach the remaining Paragons and former slaves how to cultivate. If I was going to grow my authority enough to gain access to the requirements needed to achieve higher realms, I would need a personal force with substantial power of its own.


    A sudden, heavy knock on my door yanked me from my thoughts. Before I could say anything, the door was pushed open. I slowly opened my eyes to watch the two enter but didn¡¯t unfold my legs. Dralos strode in, his yellow-black diamond eyes appraising my new room with almost more disdain than I¡¯d viewed Lilliana¡¯s original room. His slaver uniform was long gone, replaced by well-crafted black trousers and a white collar shirt. Chella dragged her feet behind him, her eyes never leaving the floor. Deep black circles of sleepless nights and nightmares ringed the half-giantess¡¯ eyes. She wore clothes similar to Dralos, only distinguishable by a symbol on her chest of a shield embedded with two crossed swords and a bow, and the gray satchel strapped across her shoulder.


    ¡°Close the door,¡± I ordered, and Dralos complied. I waited for the gentle click of a lock before speaking again. ¡°Chella, the prism.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question and she knew it. The woman kept her lips pursed in silence and reached into her satchel to remove a brilliant verdant green prismatic jewel that fit in the center of my palm as she handed it to me. There was some sort of inscription within, but I couldn¡¯t read it.


    Something red flashed, and I was once again reminded of my eternal companion.


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: Congratulations! You have obtained an artifact of the Main System: Slave Marker.]


    [SYSTEM MESSAGE: Override previous Main System influence and convert the Slave Marker to the Desire System?]


    [YES] / [NO]


    I hit [Yes] and was rewarded by a blinding flash of red. I didn¡¯t have enough time to even raise my guard before the light abated, sinking back to the prism which now pulsated with a dark shade of red.


    [SYSTEM MESSAGE: Conversion of artifact Slave Marker successful. Marked Slaves will now be bound to the Host.]


    Perfect. I bounced the prism in the air before stuffing it into the pocket of my mercenary uniform. ¡°Dralos?¡±


    ¡°My Queen,¡± he said, kneeling and offering me a perfect black sphere. Veins protruded from his forearm as he reached out with the sphere, seeming to struggle to maintain the posture. I understood when I took it from him and a massive amount of weight bore down on me. It was as if the sheer magnitude of power within Orpheus¡¯ Core increased the gravity of anything it touched.


    ¡°It has been a very long time since I¡¯ve seen a progenitor¡¯s Core,¡± I muttered, rotating the power source. The black within seemed to almost move, shifting like smoke whenever I turned the sphere. I couldn¡¯t sense even a fragment of heart energy within the Core despite knowing there was enough in the sphere to overwhelm my own core a hundred times over. Any attempt at absorbing the progenitor¡¯s core needed to be done with extreme caution. If possible, I would prefer not to use it until I¡¯d created my second heart right with a gold-level core at the very least. The value of the Core would only increase as I progressed through the ranks and required higher-quality energy to help speed my cultivation.


    ¡°You¡¯ve¡­ seen one before?¡± Chella asked, raising her eyes slightly.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Forget I said anything. How much did you tell Duke Alistar?¡± I said, waving away her question. I glanced around the room for somewhere to put the sphere since I was fairly sure it would rip through whatever pocket or satchel I tried to put it in. When I didn¡¯t find it anywhere at first glance, I decided it would likely be best to keep holding onto it. For all I knew it might go through the floor if I released my hold on it. I had no idea how its pressure functioned.


    ¡°He is my Lord and my master,¡± Chella responded simply. ¡°I told him everything I know.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell him about the Slave Marker?¡±


    The giantess hesitated for a moment and then shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t tell him about that.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I pressed, quirking an eyebrow.


    She hesitated again, longer this time. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I could see the lie in her eyes. She knew exactly why she didn¡¯t tell the Duke about the Slave Marker. It was fear. Other than Dralos, only Chella had known me since before the Slave Arena. She had been witness to my meteoric growth in both influence and raw power. And she was right. If Chella had told the Duke about the Slave Marker, I likely would have killed her or turned her into a Resurrected follower the same as Dralos.


    ¡°It was a good choice,¡± I said with a smirk and finally stood from my cross-legged position, reaching up to pat the giantess¡¯ broad shoulder. Her posture visibly softened at my words, and I couldn''t help but crack a half smile. Perhaps she would be more useful than I¡¯d originally believed. ¡°Chella, do you know the way to the Duke¡¯s prisoners? I need to speak with the city guards that were captured. I planned to ask Duke Alistar for his permission earlier as a showing of good faith, but the flow of the conversation didn¡¯t seem like that was going to be a possibility.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I do indeed know the way, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I headed toward the door, unlocking the latch. Before I opened it, I turned back to Dralos. ¡°You did well. The effect was much more widespread than I¡¯d calculated, but the result was the same.¡± The draconian nodded but didn¡¯t say anything as we exited the room.


    I took a slight detour beforehand to Nida¡¯s bedchamber, banging on her door until the warrior answered with a tired yawn, silver hair askew. ¡°My que- my lady?¡±


    ¡°Get dressed, Nida.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She disappeared into her room for a moment and then came back out in a mercenary uniform that matched my own with a sly grin. ¡°I got this from Curtis. Doesn¡¯t it look like we¡¯re on the same team now?¡±


    ¡°We are on the same team.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but now it looks like it, too.¡±


    I rolled my eyes but let it go, gesturing for Chella to lead the way. Nida didn¡¯t ask where she was taking us, and I didn¡¯t inform her, so our small group traversed the city lord¡¯s rather sizable estate. After we took a fifth turn, I realized Chella was likely leading us around posted guards and I stopped her. ¡°Chella, enough. I did not ask you to lead us around the Duke¡¯s guards. Take me there using the shortest route.¡±


    ¡°But the guar-¡±


    ¡°Let me worry about that. It is not for you to concern yourself with.¡±


    To her credit, Chella didn¡¯t hesitate this time and quickly turned toward the main set of stairs I¡¯d used to access the Duke¡¯s office earlier. We descended to the ground floor, and Chella was leading us deeper into the estate when we were stopped by the first guard.


    ¡°This is a restricted area,¡± the man said, his eyes narrowed as he looked our group over with clear distaste. ¡°None of you have access.¡± He scowled at Chella. ¡°Especially you, spy. What are you even doing her-¡°


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. Within seconds, I¡¯d withdrawn my dagger from its sheath at my hip and thrust it into the guard¡¯s neck. The blade cut easily through his flesh until only the hilt remained clean. Blood splattered onto my face in small bursts at first, then spilled out in a flood as I pulled the dagger out with a horrendous squelch.


    Chella looked away as the soldier dropped and began to convulse, her face flush with anger and shame no doubt directed at her own cowardice or weakness. I believed she did care for the Duke, but above all, she was like most others and valued her life above all else.


    ¡°You could have just made him a slave,¡± she whispered. ¡°At least his life would have been spared.¡±


    ¡°No. Physical evidence of another master is a quick way to end up in the gallows,¡± I responded, recalling the crescent moon shape that came with being a Paragon and the mark of slavery, squatting next to the soon-to-be corpse as he choked on the blood gushing within his lungs. ¡°Better to simply bind his existence.¡± I ended his suffering with a swift plunge of my bloody dagger into his heart. No need to make him die a slow death.


    I waited only a second before the white-orange flicker of the guard¡¯s soul rose from his body, hovering just over the pieces of his heart. With a force of will, I summoned my Soul Weaver attributed heart energy, commanding it to reach out to the soul and embed it with the power of Resurrection.


    [SYSTEM NOTICE: Host¡¯s Soul Weaver attributed energy has been fully diverged from the main system. Resurrection of the dead will now draw more forcefully from the Nothingness, no longer relying solely on the soul¡¯s desire to return. The Desire System will provide the Desire to the desired individual.]


    I wanted to ask what that meant, but the opportunity passed in the blink of an eye as the soul flame shot back into the guard¡¯s body, and he shot up with a gasp. He looked around, wide-eyed and confused for only a brief moment before the same blackness I¡¯d seen from Dralos consumed the guard¡¯s eyes. Though, unlike Dralos, his eyes were only partly covered in the veil of darkness, leaving the blue of his irises unblemished.


    His head snapped toward mine, and he scrambled to kneel before me with more grace than I thought the guard would have. His knee slammed into a puddle of his own blood with a thud that sounded painful, but he didn¡¯t so much as wince.


    ¡°My Queen. I am Dustin Augustus, at your command.¡±


    ¡°Stay at your post. You are to let us through and back out later, but other than that, you must continue to maintain the same personality and duty that you had before being Resurrected. Unless or until I tell you otherwise, those are your continuing orders.¡± I paused, remembering my previous discussion with Dralos. ¡°Do you still have enough memories remaining to do that?¡±


    ¡°I do, my Queen. I am armed with relevant information pertaining to my duty and your commands.¡±


    I was about to press him for more information, but Dralos stepped forward. ¡°My Queen, he cannot tell you more just yet. If he were to, his soul may likely be pulled back into the Nothingness.¡±


    More questions. I pressed my lips together and narrowed my eyes at Dralos to see through his stoic facade. After a moment and sensing nothing from the draconian¡¯s void expression, I shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You have your orders, soldier. And clean up the mess.¡± I eyed his bloody uniform. "And get some new clothes."


    The guard, Dustin, saluted by placing his right fist over his heart and pressing his left fist to his right elbow. I nearly gasped in surprise at the Aedronir salute. What in Ashwash¡¯s blessed name was going on? Still reeling and attempting to recover from the shock, I shook my head and did the only thing I could do in that situation: I kept walking. I strode past Dustin, numb and mind whirling a million miles an hour, to catch up with Chella who had already made her way down the hall.

 V2 Chapter 5: A Forceful Branding

    I resurrected four more guardsmen before we finally reached a large steel door that was barred by an equally dense metal bar laid horizontally across the front and locking the door in place with crackling energy. I didn''t pay much attention to the lock, still lost in thought and biting my upper lip in a mixture of confusion and continued shock. Every resurrection I performed since acquiring the Desire System resulted in an Aedronirian salute. All five of the duke¡¯s men had gotten back to their feet and promptly performed the traditional military greeting of an Aedronirian soldier.


    How? That should have been impossible. Even if the Desire System retained some knowledge from the Main System, the progenitors wouldn¡¯t have cared enough about Aedronirian military tradition to know the salute. It didn¡¯t make any sense.


    Unless the Desire System was using my memories? But even if that were true, how could it influence souls in the Nothingness? How could it remotely interfere in a place beyond life?


    I was shaken from my revelry when Dralos nudged me. Hard. His normally stoic expression twisted into what I could only assume was a look of worry from the draconian. If not for the slight creases at the corner of his yellow eyes, I might have thought him angry.


    With a sigh, I looked back toward the door where Chella stood, her face a very obvious mask of confusion. ¡°Lady Lilliana? Is everything okay?¡±


    I ignored her. ¡°Is the door unable to be opened?¡±


    Chella shook her head. ¡°Normally, that would be so. But I saw how you overwrote the magic and energy in the slave mark. This would be the same method.¡±


    ¡°Is it magic?¡± I asked as I approached, the occasional sparks of blue static an unfamiliar phenomenon.


    ¡°Neither. Both,¡± she answered.


    ¡°How can it be neither and both?¡±


    Chella shrugged. ¡°I am not a scholar. But magic creates while heart energy transforms. A powerful Core user can imbue cast magic with heart energy to make it more powerful.¡±


    ¡°Fascinating,¡± I muttered, touching the steel bar with my hand. Blue lines of lightning erupted from the lock in an angry crack, but I swallowed the urge to shout from pain and focused on the mixture of magic and energy protecting the slab of steel blocking my path. The majority of what I could sense was lightning-attributed heart energy with hints of that strange other power I¡¯d come to recognize as magic.


    The magic jumped around the particles of heart energy, seeming to never remain in one place. Whenever the magic drifted through its counterpart, the heart energy seemed to flare with power. It was like a randomized wave, and even after a few minutes of examination, it remained impossible to predict the path the protection magic would take.


    ¡°Can you break it?¡± Chella asked.


    ¡°This is nothing like the slave mark,¡± I said. ¡°The slave marks may have had traces of magic, but they were mostly made of heart energy. This lock doesn¡¯t just have traces of magic; the magic here is imbued quite skillfully into the foundation of the energy restrictions. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. Though, I suppose I could perhaps simply overwhelm its threshold.¡± I would prefer to undo the knot of magic and heart energy in a way that left no trace of any disruption, but until I learned more about magic, I didn¡¯t have many alternatives than brute force.


    I fueled a large push of heart energy from my Core and out through my free hand on the gimmick of magic and energy, my other hand still gripping Orpheus¡¯ core. At first, nothing happened, and I focused, pouring ever more into the lock. Then, sparks and streaks of lightning surged from the lock in a myriad of colors, and more loud cracks cackled around my arms. The air around me quickly filled with burnt flesh as the miniature explosions of magic and energy flared against the skin of my arms in rapid succession, as if in competition with my natural regenerative capabilities of a silver Core.


    Then the steel bar shattered in a final explosion, lashing out with shards of hardened metal in all directions. I instantly put up a protective barrier of raw energy, but a small cry of pain from behind me suggested I¡¯d been a fraction too late. When I turned to look over my shoulder, Nida was wincing while she removed a finger-long sliver of steel from her leg.


    ¡°Can you heal that?¡± I asked. She nodded, a glare of green light emanating from her palms over the wound as it began to slowly close. ¡°Good.¡±


    The door opened easily after that, its well-oiled hinges soundless when I expected it to creak. The path of narrow stairs leading into the bowels of the estate reminded me of the slave dungeon and filled my mouth with a sour taste. Though withstanding the struggle and disrespect of enslavement had been a necessary evil, the experience continued to grate on me. That nagging, ceaseless twist in my gut would likely remain unsatisfied until I brought down those who had dared cast me into those depths. Morgana Silverwater was at the top of my list, but I doubted a young girl not even in her second decade could have organized something so complex on her own regardless of her intelligence. Dealing with the Goldenhearts was quickly climbing to the top of my more pressing priorities.


    The four of us descended the thin set of spiraling stone stairs until the air became cold, as thick with dust as it was oppressive. Sounds of ragged breathing and sobs came fast and loud, echoing off the walls hewn from rough, dark stones damp with moisture. The further we walked in, the more torches began to illuminate our passage down, sputtering and casting their signature flickering shadows to combat the overwhelming depths of darkness.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    The cells were small and cramped when we eventually stepped off the staircase, thick iron bars layered with the neglect of rust and grime. There were no candles at the bottom, only a single small golden sphere of heart energy. But even under the dim light, I could see the uneven floors covered in filth, blood, and vomit; it was a testament to the suffering endured by those imprisoned here in recent hours. Each of the six cells was cramped with city guards of varying conditions. Though all had clearly been tortured to some extent, some were much more injured than others.


    When I approached, walking under the golden sphere, I could see hints of recognition spark either hope or despair in the captives. Much as there had been in the Colosseum, their whispers shifted from Saintness to Demon in rapid succession.


    ¡°S-saintness,¡± muttered one of the guards. A woman, I realized. Large brown eyes peered at me through iron bars, her face matted in dirt and blood. ¡°Have you come to free us?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I responded without a hint of emotion. ¡°In truth, I have come to provide all of you with an option. Your choice from here may result in further pain, freedom, or even both.¡± The previous whispers vanished, an aura of trepidation mixing with the humidity. I pulled over one of two rotting wooden chairs from the wall to the center of the room and sat. ¡°Nida, come forward.¡± The silver-haired Paragon did as I bid, stopping at my side. ¡°I can grant each of you with a power great enough to achieve your dreams. Your desires. Your vengeance. I will not interfere with your path, whatever it may be. You will become a Paragon of power like Nida. In return, however, you will pledge allegiance to me. If you accept this deal, your soul will be forever bound to mine. You have five minutes.¡±


    There was not even a second of pause before the woman who had spoken reached through the cell bars, trembling with the effort of simply holding forward her hand. ¡°I wish to serve you as a¡­ Paragon?¡± she whispered, seeming to struggle with remembering the word as her voice quickly lost strength. I could tell the woman was dying, the scent of death permeating strongly off her. A single glance told me she¡¯d been beaten much worse than the others around her.


    No one else volunteered, even as the woman¡¯s arm dropped back to her side. I strode over to the cell door and ripped it off its hinges, circulating a bit of heart energy to empower me. I caught a hint of movement behind the woman and released some more heart energy, converting it to a large enough amount of Authority that the weakened city guards would be rendered immobile.


    I pulled the dagger from its sheath again, cutting a line across the palm of the woman¡¯s hand as well as my own. She smiled weakly, holding her arm up with the last of her strength as I gripped her palm tightly against mine. And, just like all the other Paragons, a powerful swell of energy exploded around us and the woman¡¯s eyes fluttered open with a desperate gasp for air.


    I checked her status.


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: Congratulations! Paragon 088 has achieved successful metamorphosis and a class upgrade.]


    [Name: Rosa Evernight]


    [Class: Primal Huntress]


    [Race: Human?]


    [SYSTEM NOTE: Paragon¡¯s initial level has been raised by 6 after merging with Host¡¯s Core energy.]


    [Level: 34]


    [Open subwindow for additional statistics on Paragon 088]


    Out of curiosity and since I had the time, I clicked [Open] and was presented with a handful of menu options.


    [Paragon Path Details]


    [Paragon Generation and Bloodline Tree]


    [Paragon Unique Skillsets]


    I mentally tapped open [Paragon Path Details].


    [Path: Vengeance]


    [Details: Vengeance against Duke Collin Alistar and his soldiers for conquering her home and killing her brother and husband.]


    As her body grew and her muscles tightened into long ropes of strength and agility, more of the guards began to volunteer. But it didn¡¯t matter to me how much they begged for it now. I hadn¡¯t come expecting to create more Paragons; I¡¯d simply been interested to see if there were any who truly believed in the grace of Saintess Lilliana. That, and to create some hidden, enslaved tools for later.


    Only one, apparently.


    ¡°Quiet,¡± I commanded, expanding my Authority to encompass and drown the entirety of the captured guards in heavy, intangible force. ¡°My offer has now ended.¡± I removed the glowing red prism from my pocket and tossed it over to Nida. ¡°I want everyone here marked under their left foot. Go.¡±


    Nida, Chella, and Dralos surged beyond the cell I¡¯d already opened and got to work wrestling the soldiers under my Authority. I watched as they stripped the men and women of boots and socks before slamming the red prism onto each of their feet. The burning scent of flesh coalesced around us as Slave Marks were branded into their skin.


    ¡°Why are you screaming, you piece of shit?¡± Nida snarled as she pressed the prism into another immobile guard who screamed with pain, the flesh under his foot sizzling with smoke. ¡°Not fond of slavery when you¡¯re the one being enslaved, are you? I¡¯m going to enjoy this, fuckers.¡±


    While the three took care of branding the soldiers under the Desire System¡¯s Slave Markings, I knelt next to my newest Paragon. The woman was only a head shorter than Ethan, but where the berserker was built like a tree, Rosa was sinewy and lean. Her muscles bunched like coils just waiting to spring. After the pain of her metamorphosis had ended, she¡¯d immediately kowtowed at my feet. Her head pressed firmly to the floor while the rest of her remained unmoving.


    ¡°I am yours to command, My La-¡± her words cut short for a moment as if she was interrupted by something. ¡°My Queen. A million thanks for the grace of power you have bestowed upon me.¡±


    ¡°Stand up, Paragon.¡± Rosa obeyed and stood. Though she towered over me, she continued her submissive posture under my gaze. ¡°For now, you will have to remain in this cell. Do not do anything until you receive further orders, do you understand? I do not intend to interfere with your Path, but any immediate actions will interfere with my Path and I cannot have that. Understood?¡± Rosa nodded. ¡°Good.¡±

 V2 Chapter 6: Interrogation

    While the Slave Marks proved generally useful, they completely failed in compelling any answers, much less the ones she desired. After nearly half an hour of testing, I quickly concluded that the prism only applied restrictions. Not requirements. While I could prohibit the enslaved guards from speaking about me or running away, I could not force them into speaking, much to my chagrin. The mark could inflict pain upon disobedience of any order, but the slave could still refuse, or even choose to only temporarily comply.


    I could torture them for the answers I wanted, but torture tended to reveal what the tortured thought I wanted to hear, not necessarily the truth. Without an Awakened specialized in a mind-related attribute, I wouldn¡¯t be able to guarantee the veracity unless I had enough time to condition their thoughts. Unfortunately, I had neither the time nor patience for that.


    I was about to announce I¡¯d free the first newly branded soldier who told me the City Lord¡¯s plan and more about Cael when Nida was sent crashing from one of the cells. There wasn¡¯t much space, and the force of the blow easily sent her careening into the bars of an adjacent cell. Her head whipped back with a thud, and she dropped, blacking out for a few seconds before coming to with a groan.


    A large, dark-skinned woman with silver eyes stepped out from the furthest cell. She flipped a lock of tightly braided black and gray hair over her shoulder with a smirk. On her heels were four or five others, all dressed the same as her in a blue uniform blazer and trousers of the Sealrite city guard. Different, however, were the many stripes of silver covering their chests and shoulders. The woman clicked her tongue, seemingly unbothered by my authority.


    ¡°Foolish welp,¡± she sneered, flexing her giant hands.


    ¡°I cannot believe she simply opened the cell,¡± another snickered from behind her. I could tell it was male by the voice, but his appearance was shrouded by the darkness of the underground.


    The woman shook her head with feigned disappointment. ¡°So young. So inexperienced in the ways of magic,¡± she said with a glance at Nida. Then she glanced at me, quirking an eyebrow before laughing. ¡°I thought you were more knowledgeable than this, Saintess.¡±


    I schooled my expression into neutrality and expanded my senses toward the cells, searching for what magic she was talking about. It took a moment, but I found it; traces of magic ringed about the cells, interlocking a complex pattern into a closed circle.


    ¡°Ah,¡± I muttered. ¡°We broke the magic restraints.¡± That was quite fascinating. The more I learned about magic, the more complex it seemed to get. I briefly wondered just how powerful magic could be at the height of its complexities but quickly refocused on the confident city guards not yet enslaved.


    She scoffed, strolling casually over to Nida and kicking the waking Paragon in the ribs. Hard. ¡°At least you are a quick learner, girl.¡±


    Then, something pulsed within the woman. That same something pulsed in all the silver-striped city guards.


    An invisible force similar to Authority suddenly slammed down on me as if the gravity around me had been multiplied. The pulsations were not heart energy. The source came from each of their stomachs ¡ª not their hearts.


    Magic.


    And not the puny, delayed magic I¡¯d previously sensed. No. Each of them had something solid near their stomachs. Not a meridian or a dantian, but something more akin to a bronze-level heart Core. My eyes widened in curiosity, and my Core flared with the desire to dominate.


    I flashed forward at my maximum speed, likely disappearing and reappearing in the eyes of the soldiers. The woman only had time to gawk before my fist cracked into her chest, duly avoiding the stomach in case I accidentally shattered her magic core. The others didn¡¯t have time to resist either.


    Increasing my Authority to further immobilize them, I proceeded to shatter each of their magic sources with powerful strikes to their stomachs. Ribs cracked and shattered, and they all collapsed, vomiting blood and the contents of their stomachs before passing out in pools of their collective filth.


    I dragged the still-conscious dark-skinned woman away from the mass of broken bodies to a slightly cleaner area.


    ¡°W-what¡­?¡± She stammered, her eyes dilating in confusion and pain.


    ¡°What is that source of power in your stomach?¡± I asked, jabbing a finger into it to direct her attention. She winced but didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°My lady,¡± Chella answered softly. ¡°That¡¯s a Magic Core.¡±


    My head snapped toward the giantess. ¡°Do you know about magic?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°About as much as the next person. It¡¯s not a secret. I¡¯m more surprised you haven¡¯t learned about it yet.¡±


    ¡°Is it like a Heart Core?¡± I continued to sense the abundance of strange power stemming from the woman¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°In a way, yes. But also no, I suppose. We are taught that a Heart Core is used to circulate and create heart energy for a User. A Magic Core, however, is used to store a reservoir of mana from your environment. If someone manages to form either, they¡¯re considered to be a master of that type of energy.¡±


    ¡°A master?¡± I said, throwing Chella a doubtful expression. ¡°That¡¯s a fairly low bar. Nida, get up and come here.¡± The Therianthrope groaned from where she still lay, clutching at her stomach with a green light, no doubt healing the damage to her ribs. ¡°You¡¯re fine. She¡¯s not much more powerful than you are.¡± I would need to work on raising my remaining Paragons to at least Bronze-level Cores soon.


    Nida stumbled to her feet and waddled toward me, still holding her side gingerly. ¡°Yes, my queen?¡±


    ¡°Hold this,¡± I said and tossed her Orpheus¡¯ core. When she caught it, all the air fled her lungs with an oomph, and she fell to her ass under the weight of the core. I resisted the urge to laugh, turning back to the magic core.


    Perhaps this was the answer I¡¯d searched for even in my previous life. The way to surpass a Diamond Core. Surely if I created two Diamond cores and merged their processes, I would awaken an immeasurable power.


    I needed to study it further.


    ¡°What are you going to do with me?¡± the woman asked. I ignored her, not bothering to give her so much as a glance. The woman wasn¡¯t important and neither was her life. She was an enemy and a pawn.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Instead, I circulated some lunar attribute energy to my fingers. With speed and cold efficiency, I thrust my hand into her gut directly toward the solid magic core. Unlike with a heart core, it didn¡¯t seem to be completely embedded into the stomach. I grabbed it and, with a single tug, it ripped from whatever organ it had been attached to. Both my hand and the core came out without stain or gore, the heat of my lunar energy burning away what fluid it came into contact with.


    The sound that erupted from the guard was not a scream; it was something bloodcurdling as if I had just torn apart her very soul. Even I reacted to it with a wince, and a cold shiver ran up my spine. Her body spasmed violently, utter agony clear on the woman¡¯s face as her flesh began to split and blood seeped freely.


    ¡°What in the hells,¡± I said, jumping to my feet. I stared at the heart core in my hand; a yellow diamond that vibrated every few seconds like a heartbeat. I turned to my new Paragon. ¡°Rosa, change into this woman¡¯s clothing. You are to take her place so the Duke doesn¡¯t wonder what happened. I¡¯m assuming these were the Sealrite elites.¡±


    ¡°And the others?¡± Chella asked. ¡°Duke Alistar will notice the elite city guards are down to one.¡±


    I grunted. ¡°They aren¡¯t dead. If he asks, tell him there was a crack in the magic of the cells. Ethan and some of the resurrected guards subdued them.¡± As Dralos returned the red prism to me, I pocketed it along with the magic core for later.


    The guard woman¡¯s soul, however, hovered over her heart, its orange-white flame unblemished despite the state of her body. As I¡¯d done before, I reached out with my Soul Weaver energy and tried to shove the soul back into the body.


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: Resurrection has failed.]


    What? Failed? I frowned and tried again.


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: Resurrection has failed.]


    I tried again.


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: Resurrection has failed.]


    My expression went taut as the frown deepened. The resurrection had never failed before. I looked at Dralos, who seemed to always know what was happening with the Resurrected.


    ¡°I am not able to resurrect her,¡± I said simply.


    He nodded. ¡°That is not surprising, my Queen. You removed her link to nature.¡± I just stared at him for a moment and then shook my head, assuming he was referring to her Magic Core. There was so much about magic I didn¡¯t know, and at this rate, I was going to be blindsided by it in a dangerous situation. Duke Alistar had said he would be hiring a tutor of sorts, so perhaps that would help solve part of my knowledge gap.


    With a sigh, I glanced back toward the newly enslaved and sat back on the chair, taking Orpheus¡¯ core back from Nida. ¡°The first of you to come forward that can tell me what core level the City Lord is at will be freed and given a free pass to leave Sealrite in the future.¡±


    Enough silence followed that I was rather impressed by the loyalty Marquess Sharma had managed to gain from his guards. Then, it broke.


    ¡°I have the information you seek.¡± The voice came from a young man who stepped forward to the front of the cell directly to my left. He clutched the bars of his jail, limping to avoid putting pressure on the burnt flesh under his left foot. ¡°But I will only give it if I am promised to become what she is.¡± He pointed to Rosa.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said as I stood. My new shoes squelched as I walked through the pool of blood created by the dead guard. Dark, crimson liquid splashed up around the edges, staining the once pristine leather and clinging to the tapered hem of my trousers. Even when I left the red puddle, the soles, now slick with gore, left a bright trail of blood as I moved forward, each step a grim warning to others of the violence that had transpired. ¡°You wish to become a Paragon?¡± He nodded. ¡°Tell me your information first.¡± The soldier was younger than I had initially thought. He couldn¡¯t be older than his early twenties, but he looked at me with determined fear.


    The boy shook his head. ¡°No. I need your guarantee first.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± I crossed my arms in front of me, tapping a finger against my biceps in thought. ¡°You understand that I am an enemy of your lord, yes?¡±


    ¡°He is not my lord,¡± he seethed, hatred and anger surging through his words. With a few quick motions, he tore the remains of his shirt off, revealing a large tattoo of a grey mountain peak. ¡°I am one of the last survivors of Mt. Grail. Give me the power to take vengeance for my people, whom the Marquess bastard slaughtered, and I will serve you for eternity. The revenge and justice of my people are worth a thousand times more than my freedom.¡± The line separating recklessness and bravery was almost invisible, and I wasn¡¯t sure which side of the line the kid was on. At the very least, it seemed he was determined enough to have formed around five heart rings though he was Coreless.


    There was a smattering of disgruntled whispers following the boy¡¯s words, but it didn¡¯t seem like anyone had the nerve to speak up against the traitorous words.


    ¡°You have my guarantee,¡± I confirmed. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    His shoulders sagged with relief as he breathed out a heavy sigh. ¡°Joshua, my lady. Joshua Evander.¡± He paused and cleared his throat with a dry cough that likely tasted of iron. ¡°Marquess Sharma is a powerful mage. He was never able to awaken a heart core, but he¡¯s known to be a prodigy of magic. Publicly, he¡¯s said to have reached the second tier of his magic core. I believe he broke through to the third tier a few months ago.¡± When I stared at him blankly, he had the intelligence to look sheepish. ¡°The third tier of a magic core is like the gold tier for a heart core. Crazy strong. The elites you just killed around are only a fraction of what he has. He¡¯s been secretly out of the city for almost three months now. I¡¯m not sure why, but I heard it has to do with the orcs at the northern border.¡±


    ¡°The Diamond Orc Militia?¡± I asked, recalling what Gronch had said about his home.


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea when he is planning to return?¡±


    Joshua shook his head. ¡°No, my lady. But the Lord is very¡­ attached to this city. He will likely rush back.¡±


    Duke Alistar had suggested it would be weeks, if not months, before Marquess Sharma returned to his city. If Joshua was correct, they were in for a much earlier attack. However, perhaps such a rushed attack would also be weaker with the lack of preparation.


    I continued to ask Joshua questions about the Marquess and his forces, their approximate strength, passages inside the estate, and the locations of all the guilds. He answered each question without pause and with enough detail to satisfy my curiosity. When I ran out of questions, I granted him access to the Desire System as he had wished.


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: Congratulations! Paragon 089 has achieved successful metamorphosis and a class upgrade.]


    [Name: Joshua Evander]


    [Class: Primal Ranger]


    [Race: Human?]


    [SYSTEM NOTE: Paragon¡¯s initial level has been raised by 10 after merging with Host¡¯s Core energy.]


    [Level: 24]


    [Open subwindow for additional statistics on Paragon 089]


    As we left, I stopped at the first resurrected guard. ¡°There¡¯s a bit of blood that needs to be cleaned up.¡±


    He saluted in the Aedronirian fashion. ¡°Aye, my Queen. It will be handled.¡±


    ¡°Stop doing that,¡± I hissed, glancing around us. ¡°Salute normally if you must salute at all.¡±


    ¡°I am saluting normally, my Queen," the guard said, visibly squirming under my glare. Dralos chuckled at the resurrected soldier¡¯s confusion and I shot the draconian a blistering stare.


    ¡°Teach him the proper salute of Lysoria if he''s forgotten it.¡± I stomped off in annoyance. If someone saw or overheard the guard¡¯s actions, it could lead down a truly bothersome path I was not ready for.

 V2 Chapter 7: A Queens Teachings

    ¡°Unstable,¡± I said, whipping my wooden sparring sword against the thigh of the freed slave. When I''d returned from the Duke''s estate earlier the same morning, I had announced an invitation for martial training to all the freed slaves now living in the makeshift tent city outside the ruined colosseum. The talented would be recruited and the untalented would be... well, I settled on considering it one of my rare charitable acts. At least until I found a use for them. The young man collapsed, his body folding in toward his now bruised muscles.


    ¡°Get up. Your weakness led to your enslavement. Purge that weakness from you here. Now. This is your chance to start working up into your strength.¡±


    The man grimaced, twisting his expression of pain into one of determination as he struggled to regain his posture.


    ¡°I told you that was unstable,¡± I growled, angling to hit him again, but he fixed his posture quickly, lifting the ball of his forward foot as he threw a jab. I nodded when his knee turned with the momentum, allowing his hips to rotate as well. ¡°Better.¡±


    Of the hundred or so that remained in my retinue, nearly three-quarters of them were lined up in rows of ten following my martial instruction. It hadn¡¯t taken much to convince them after returning from the Duke¡¯s mansion earlier. After seeing what I was able to do against the High Pandorian a few nights ago, it didn¡¯t take much to persuade them.


    Even the remaining Paragons had joined the martial training. I was surprised that among them, not a single one chose to sit out. Ethan stood at the forefront, his massive form leading those behind him through the initial series of combat stances I¡¯d just demonstrated. Most of them, including the Paragons, had never received any type of combat instruction. Their sole knowledge came from gladiator blood fights and whatever experience was earned there. That mainly translated to wild swings, closing eyes before impact, and a general brawl style.


    Brawling had its place, but it didn¡¯t belong under my wings. No, they would learn the martial combat of Aedronir that I and my ancestors had painstakingly refined over centuries. Once their bodies were sturdy enough, I could begin showing them how to construct a Core. For the moment, however, I would simply focus on teaching them martial combat and how to create heart rings.


    I stood before Ethan, my face stoic as I examined him the same way I would the weakest and most inexperienced of my growing militia. There were no favorites here. They would either do it right, or I would make them do it right.


    ¡°Stance three,¡± I commanded and watched the rows of civilians shift from a forward stance with hands drawn before them to a backward stance with the majority of their weight loaded onto their back leg and hands opened to expose palms. Ethan grunted and I slammed my training sword into his rear leg. ¡°More weight. It¡¯s supposed to feel unbalanced at first. If you can¡¯t pick up your front leg without reshifting your weight from this position, you¡¯re doing it wrong.¡± I looked over at Nida, who performed the stances perfectly, and then at Nasq, who had clearly never been shown anything close to proper martial arts. I strode over to him and whacked him over the side of his head. He winced but stood firm, though he teetered a little. ¡°Don¡¯t sway when you¡¯re hit. If you sway, you need to bend your knees more. Get lower.¡±


    Although I¡¯d spent many hours perfecting the Aedronir martial combat, it had been mainly theoretical with my Knights acting out as I wished. I had not mastered close combat energy enough to perform some of the maneuvers I¡¯d come up with. Perhaps, if I trained harder and included more close combat, I¡¯d be able to thrive with my own theories.


    When they¡¯d gone through the first ten stances of the Aedronir royal arts for another hour or so, I allowed them a few moments for water and rest.


    Well, most of them.


    I called over the strongest of my Paragons, minus Nasq, who seemed to be nearing his deathbed. ¡°Ethan, Nida, Jasper, and Demetrius. Step forth.¡± I tossed the wooden sword away from me onto the yellow burnt patches of grass and stretched. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to experience some additional lessons.¡±


    One of them groaned, but Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up with a jovial glee I wasn¡¯t sure I liked when it was directed toward the possibility of defeating me. Each of the four took a place around me so I was surrounded, their heavy steps kicking up dust and dirt from the treaded grounds. I could imagine the once lush area with green grass and trees, though now it was nothing but a barren wasteland. Nothing in our vicinity was alive, other than us, of course. No grass, no trees, no bushes, no animals.


    Other than us, the raggedly torn tents made mostly of rags and old clothing found in the deserted areas of the city, and the towering colosseum adjacent to the tent city, there was nothing. The closest structure for miles was the burned and destroyed banquet.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    I was just about to ignite my Core when a wave of¡­ almost familiar power pulsed nearby. I cocked my head to the side and glanced in the direction of the banquet hall as the small pulse continued to beat ever louder. Closer.


    The Paragons tossed looks at each other for a split moment before one by one they also sensed the incoming pressure. Ethan looked toward me for orders.


    I only offered him a shrug. The power was relatively strong, but nothing I was particularly worried about. If anything, it would make good practice for the Paragons.


    When it eventually came into view, all I could see was a blur of red and blue fire erupting from an unseen figure within. The being tore through a row of tents to the cries of my men before rounding to head toward me. Ethan took a protective step toward me, echoed by the sound of growling from Nida. I held a hand up, not sensing any malice from them.


    Whatever it was didn¡¯t slow down even as it approached me, almost like it planned to simply bulldoze through my defenses. I frowned. There wasn¡¯t any rage or malice radiating from the figure, but that was seemingly belied by their actions.


    Still, the familiar energy surging from them caused me to hesitate. Why was it so familiar?


    Instead of following my instincts and cutting it down from a distance, I turned nonchalantly toward my militia and Paragons. ¡°I am going to demonstrate a technique from my home city referred to as blink. You see, by mastering control over your heart energy, you can choose where to direct the circulating power. And, if I choose to do so, I can overload the energy in my legs, increasing my movement to a speed faster than what can be captured by mortal eyes.¡±


    At my words, raw heart energy surged down into my lower appendages and, to the eyes of my Paragons and growing army, I would appear to disappear.


    Then, a split second later, I would reappear directly in front of the fast-moving figure. In reality, I had not disappeared; I had simply moved too fast to follow, as I had warned them. Within that same second, I balled a fist and smashed it into the face of the racer, who had no opportunity to slow or change course.


    To not kill them, I softened the hit, but the sheer force of their momentum colliding with my immovable fist caused enough damage to knock them out. The red and blue fire disappeared with a whimper of pain, and the thin figure was flung back from me to tumble in the worn dirt and dead patches of grass that surrounded us.


    I semi-cautiously strode up to the unconscious figure and scowled in no small amount of surprise, nearly balking at the sight. It should have been impossible. She was dead. I had killed her. Resurrection was an impossible magic... but was it? After all, couldn''t I resurrect others?


    ¡°Fuuuuck,¡± hissed Nida from behind, still loping toward us. ¡°Didn¡¯t you kill her?¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Ethan growled as he squatted next to the half-naked woman covered in charred rags of clothing that hung on her body in loose, immodest strands.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Red Cardinal,¡± I said, curiosity greatly piqued. How had she lived through my punishment? I remember very clearly shattering her skull with enough force to puncture her brain into death.


    I noticed Marisar had poked his head out of his tent, fortunately having avoided the Cardinal¡¯s path of destruction. ¡°Marisar,¡± I called out, waving him toward us. As far as I could tell, he was still the most knowledgeable among those I¡¯d freed even now that our group had expanded. The information stored in the pacifist Selenian¡¯s brain seemed as endless as it was varied. It took him a minute or so to reach us, given his thin frame and lack of muscles. When he finally made it close enough to see the Cardinal¡¯s limp body, I asked, ¡°Do you recognize this person?¡±


    He squinted at the Cardinal and bent a knee next to Ethan to take a better look, but eventually shook his head. ¡°I do not, Lady Lilliana. However, the symbol on her, uh, dress, here,¡± he pointed a large blue finger at the symbol of a cross wreathed in golden flowers stamped to what I thought might have once been a red lapel. ¡°That¡¯s the symbol of the Church of Light. And golden birds in the background there,¡± he again gestured with a wiggle of his finger to right above the cross and flower. It was a bit harder to tell since most of that section was gone, but I could see a few gold birds like he¡¯d mentioned. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not incredibly sure, but I believe that indicates she¡¯s part of the Holy Empire.¡±


    ¡°The Holy Empire?¡± I asked, having not heard of it before. Marisar nodded. ¡°Is that part of the Church of Light?¡±


    The Selenian shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s a bit of an overlap, but the Church of Light is more a religious organization than a nation. The Holy Empire is the second-largest nation next to Pandoria. It is considered the holy ground for all religions in Graedon.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible this is the Red Cardinal of the Church of Light?¡±


    He gazed at her again and put his hands on either side of her head and over her ears, shutting his eyes as he did so. His eyes furrowed deeply before they shot open and he shook his head again. ¡°I... I don¡¯t believe so. I cannot sense if she has any divinity in her. I know that a Cardinal of any religion should have some amount of holy energy making up her heart rings, but I am a magic healer, not an energy user. It is difficult for me to be sure.¡±


    I grunted. ¡°Ethan, pick her up. Marisar, help Ethan put her in the gold chains we took from the dungeons for now.¡± When the large berserker and the Selenian had lumbered away back toward my tent near the center of our makeshift tent city, I turned back to the resting militia and Paragons. I¡¯d deal with the Red Cardinal later. My militia was a priority. ¡°I think you have all done a good amount of physical training for the morning. Everyone take a seat in your lines. I¡¯m going to explain how to form heart rings now. Pay attention.¡±

 V2 Chapter 8: Magic and Energy

    As the soldiers in training took their seats, I put the Cardinal out of my mind and called Nasq over to me. He walked over proudly, chin held high, to stand just behind me on my right. Nida moved to mirror Nasq, but I frowned at her and shook my head. The tigerkin woman shot me a look of deep dissatisfaction. She took a seat in the front line, glaring daggers at Nasq, causing my frown to deepen. I¡¯d have to handle whatever fanatic urge was growing in her soon. I wanted loyal soldiers, not a guard dog.


    When they had all settled, I began my first attempt at a lecture. While I¡¯d given many speeches, both motivational and punitive, teaching basic theory was not something I¡¯d ever believed I would be doing. Sure, I''d occasionally given advice or provided proper training to my knights through an instructor, but stepping in those shoes personally?


    I paced before them for a moment, racking my brain for everything I knew about basic heart ring formation that the lowest peasant would need to learn to advance.


    At last, I squared my shoulders and turned sharply toward my silent and patient warriors. ¡°Before I begin, remember this. You were all given the chance to run and leave my service. If you are here, if you have chosen to stay, then you know what kind of person I am and you wish to follow me. Now is the time for you to show your loyalty to me. Now is the time to show me your faith. If you do, you shall be rewarded with power unfathomable to those in Cael and Lysoria.¡±


    With that, I jumped right in without further preamble. ¡°Whatever you have been taught about heart energy, forget it. It was wrong, incorrect information provided to you by those far less intelligent and powerful than I. Erase it all from your mind. Right now. Start from the beginning with an open and empty mind, just as you may be forced to do in your heart.¡± I half expected some objection or whispers in response to my words; the words of what could only appear to be a child. To the benefit of the warriors, not a sound escaped the silence of my pause. I couldn¡¯t help the slight upturn of my lips into a small smile. Very good. There was yet hope. ¡°Heart energy is broken up into two main categories: long range and close combat. The two are, mostly, inseparable until you achieve a Silver core. Sometimes a high-tier bronze core if you¡¯re talented enough.¡± I looked at them all with a taunting, challenging smirk as they cast glances around at each other. ¡°Heart energy, at its core, is your ability to create power within yourself by mastering the intricacies of your body and your ability to properly circulate the power of your heart. You take the energy of life your existence gives with each heartbeat and compound on it. You move it through your body, or just through your heart for those without a core, along a circular path until that circle is tightened and intrinsic, creating a heart ring. Heart rings are the foundation that each core level is built upon, and become increasingly difficult to create with each core level because the density of energy in your heart and body grows exponentially, as does the strength of your heart. It is not some wild, chaotic energy that you have to force into a circular shape over and over again. Heart rings have a use. A core has a use. Based on what I said, can anyone tell me what they think would happen to someone who continually created heart rings without developing a core to strengthen and protect the heart?¡±


    No one stepped forward immediately, but I didn¡¯t frown. Oh, no. I scoffed and sneered at them. I was about to begin insulting their intelligence in an attempt to motivate them, but I didn¡¯t need to.


    ¡°Will their heart be damaged?¡± one of the nonparagons called out, and I immediately pointed a finger at him.


    ¡°Yes. More than damaged. It will be crumpled under the pressure, pushed on all sides until it is flattened and destroyed.¡±


    ¡°My lady¡­¡± came a quiet voice, and I shifted my expression to take in the voice¡¯s owner. A lithe woman with pointed ears and a crooked nose, the left side of her lip permanently twisted upward from a massive scar that traced from under her jaw through her left eyebrow. Like Nida, she was built like a wild animal, muscles tensed with the promise of speed and power. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but I was there when you fought the King¡¯s son-in-law. He had many heart rings and no core. How did he live?¡±


    I nodded and took hold of a shining steel sword that had at some point the night before been tossed to the ground and stuck it into the ground with a quick, violent motion. ¡°Because their heart rings are pathetic and weak. Taught by idiots and performed by the undisciplined.¡± Many still wore confused expressions, so I changed tactics. ¡°Does anyone here have a heart ring?¡± Nearly every hand shot into the air. I pointed toward one at random, and a man, perhaps in his mid-thirties or forties, stood. ¡°Show me.¡±


    The man visibly gulped under the pressure of my gaze, but he did as he was bid. A dull yellow-white light radiated around him like an aura, coalescing in moments into two heart rings permeating the same dull light. He looked at his heart rings sheepishly, a mixture of pride in his eyes and fear at what I might say.


    ¡°Now sit down,¡± I instructed, and the man obeyed. The illusion of his rings faded away just as quickly as he¡¯d summoned them. ¡°Not the worst I¡¯ve ever seen, but in time, you will all have heart rings much stronger. Denser. More powerful. Like mine.¡± Before I finished my last words, I summoned the illusion of my core and heart rings much as the man had done, but the result was magnitudes more awe-inspiring. Where his rings had been a dull whitish-yellow, mine blazed with the silver fire of my Core to an almost blinding extent. Since I¡¯d come to Graedon, I¡¯d formed six rings in total. Three to reach the bronze tier, and three to reach silver. All six bloomed like sunflowers in a crescent arc around me, their power and light pulsing to the beat of my real heart. Then I cut the flow of energy and they vanished. ¡°But, for many of you who already have heart rings, you will have to start over and destroy what you already have so I can rebuild your base entirely. Every single one of you will start from zero. Every morning I will push your physical body to its limits, and then shove it further. Every afternoon I, or someone I assign, will guide you in your ring and core creation. And every evening, you will all fight until I tell you to stop. If you are here now, you have no choice in the matter. You will do it. I do not tolerate failure or incompetence.¡±Stolen story; please report.


    I half meant that as a threat, but many seemed to adopt looks of determination like I¡¯d said something motivational. Instead of clarifying, I let them believe what they wanted. If it helped develop their power faster to believe I was motivating them rather than promising them failure only led to death, so be it.


    ¡°The trick to it,¡± I continued, ¡°is when you are meditating and attempting to cultivate your heart energy, don¡¯t focus immediately on forming it into a ring. Just work on it. You won¡¯t have access to your meridian pathways yet, but just move it around your heart. Again and again. Strengthen it as much as you can. Familiarize yourself with the power and embed it perfectly into your heart. A heart ring should never be forced¡ªwhen you have cultivated enough energy within your heart, the ring will shape itself. In a few minutes, you will all take the time to attempt this in-depth cultivation while I go around and break your already created heart rings.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a request or an offer and they all knew it. If they were here, they were mine. They had accepted becoming mine by staying. There had been many chances to leave, most of which I¡¯d explicitly provided. Now¡­ now it was too late.


    That was the risk they had taken when deciding to follow the overpowered twelve-year-old girl, even if she now looked 17. I looked around and many of the freed slaves, not so much the Paragons, wore looks of terror and despair. But in all those faces, I recognized the ember of determination. Of confidence that they would not regret their decision.


    If they could stay true to that and create a core, I knew I would have quite the loyal militia at my call.


    However, there were always those who did not have the willpower to accept the unknown. I wondered briefly what I would do with any that refused to allow me to break their rings. Perhaps I¡¯d break them anyway. Time would tell.


    ¡°Nasq,¡± I said, splitting my gaze from the ignorant lot before us to face the so-called Primal Sorcerer. Casually sitting down to the level of my warriors, I leaned back and caught my weight with my arms behind me. Rather than craning my head up at Nasq, I closed my eyes and enjoyed the heat of the sun tickling my face. ¡°Explain magic. From the beginning.¡±


    Nasq cleared his throat and I could all but hear the nervous sweat and finger-twitching in his trembling voice when he finally spoke. ¡°Um, w-w-where do I start?¡±


    ¡°Start with what it is,¡± I responded, eyes still closed.


    ¡°Oh...okay.¡± He cleared his throat again and when he spoke, he sounded slightly less nervous. ¡°Magic is, fundamentally, the ability to draw external, natural energy into ourselves. Where heart energy is about creating a personal form of energy within your heart, the ability to wield magic comes from the ability to draw in and wield the universal energy created by the world itself.¡± Nasq coughed and cleared his throat again. The repetition was causing my eyebrow to twitch and he hurried along. ¡°The, um, the first step in using magic is creating a mana reserve.¡±


    ¡°Is that the same thing as a magic core?¡± I asked.


    I could hear the whoosh of Nasq¡¯s black hair as he shook his head, but with my eyes still closed I supposed the sorcerer wasn¡¯t sure that I was able to tell and said, ¡°No, my lady. A mana reserve is similar to a heart. The magic core is what is built around the reserve to strengthen and grow it.¡±


    At that, I opened my eyes. It explained, in a way, why the city lord¡¯s elite warrior had screamed so profoundly when I¡¯d removed her magic core.


    "Why would someone prefer practicing one over the other?" I asked.


    Nasq paused for a moment, clearly thinking over the question quite thoroughly. "Though my studies did not go over this in-depth, I believe heart energy creates a better foundation within yourself. It allows one to grow based on their individual talents and strengths, whereas magic is based on your inherent affinity with different elements of the world."


    ¡°Can you practice both at the same time?¡± I pressed, now meeting his standing gaze.


    ¡°I¡­ I do not know my quee¡ªmy lady. I never made it that far in my studies before being captured.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± I muttered, closing my eyes again. ¡°Tell me about those studies.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Lilliana. Before I was captured by the Sealrite slavers, I was a second year at the Lysorian University of Magic, Everglade.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t sense a magic core in you.¡± The words were meant in pure curiosity, but I could nearly feel the shame radiate off Nasq.


    ¡°Before I became a Paragon, I knew theory. I would read magic theory day in and day out. But the magic itself¡­ it never wanted me. I could never even create a reserve,¡± he responded, his voice as small as a child¡¯s. Then it grew louder and I felt a thump vibrate the ground by my legs. When I opened my eyes to look, Nasq was kneeling and his eyes glowered with unbridled pride, burying his pride deep in memories. ¡°It is by your grace, My Queen, that I have found strength in magic and become a true Sorcerer, stronger than even the Everglade mages.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. Becoming a Paragon allows you to wield magic without a core?¡±


    Nasq cocked his head toward me, his face scrunching in abject confusion. ¡°Of course, my Queen. Paragons cannot form cores. Our power stems from only your Desire System. We do not need to rely on a heart or magic core to draw or create energy when the system provides it all for us. It''s one of the first messages I received as a Paragon. We all thought you knew."


    Wait. What? The Desire System made Paragons exempt from the laws of magic and energy?

 V2 Chapter 9: Holy Kingdom

    If what Nasq said was true, it meant Paragons grew solely through the Desire System¡¯s [levels], whatever those were. I switched topics, not wanting to delve too much into the Desire System among those not bound to me by a blood oath.


    ¡°Does magic span the same variation types as heart energy?¡± I asked.


    Nasq nodded energetically. ¡°Yes, more so. Because magic pulls power, called mana, into the user from the space around them, it can take the shape of almost anything natural to the world. When I was at Everglade, I once heard about a student talented in spatial magic. One in a million, I was told. He went on to become a high-ranking sorcerer within the King¡¯s court before I was¡­¡± he trailed off, eyes growing distant, no doubt recalling the memory of his capture.


    But his pain didn¡¯t matter to me, not in relation to what he had just said. Spatial magic. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. First, the Cardinal resurrected, and now, apparently, an ability to manipulate space existed? It was fascinating for me to hear about this magic and the extent of its usages. Still, I wasn''t completely sure what the difference in overall use was. They both seemed to have attributes, or what Nasq referred to as affinities, so what exactly was the point of one over the other, at least in terms of benefits? It didn''t seem like Nasq knew the answer to that, but I was certain someone out there knew. Though I''d perhaps have to see for myself. If I could indeed learn magic and lunar magic existed, then I''d be able to test the difference.


    My lunar energy, in any case, seemed to draw from the moon in a similar way to how Nasq had described pulling mana. I''d have to pay more attention on the next full moon.


    ¡°The Lysorian King?¡± Going back to Nasq''s previous comment and clarifying.


    Nasq nodded. ¡°His ability to teleport was greatly desired by the aristocracy and royalty.¡±


    ¡°No kidding,¡± I muttered. My mind raced at the possibilities. Was the ability limited in any way? Would the distance grow as the mage increased in power? Could I use that power to return to Ordite? ¡°Are there any Lysorian scholars on spatial magic?¡±


    ¡°Some,¡± Nasq said with a shrug. ¡°I spent most of my time reading in the library, so I¡¯m not caught up with the ins and outs of the magic society.¡± He tapped his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Though I do remember the spatial sorcerer having a tutor of sorts. Maybe he was?¡±


    ¡°Where is Everglade?¡±


    ¡°Um, the capital city¡­¡± Nasq said uncertainly, his gaze shifting between me and his feet. ¡°W¡­why do you ask, my lady?¡±


    I ignored his question, and he knew better than to push. "I''ve been meaning to ask, paragon. What distinguishes a mage from a sorcerer? Power?"


    Nasq shook his head. "No, my lady. A mage is simply someone who can manipulate mana. A sorcerer is a mage who has graduated from a magic academy, and an Arch Magus is both a mage and a sorcerer, but one who is considered the top of his specialty."


    ¡°Alright, take a seat, Nasq. That¡¯s enough for now. We will start with heart energy cultivation and then deal with your mana and magic later.¡± Though I wanted to begin creating my magic reserve, I knew I needed to focus on raising the strength of my followers first. No matter how powerful I was, or even became, experience had taught me that no one could face the world alone.


    It required intelligent manipulation of worthy chess pieces.


    ¡°Begin cultivating.¡± I sprang to my feet with the grace of a cat and immediately began to sense for those among mine containing heart rings. With nearly all of their hearts containing at least one ring, I released an exasperated sigh but steeled myself nonetheless. This was going to take a while.


    For the next couple of hours, the sounds that emanated from our makeshift training area would have mirrored that of a slaughterhouse. I destroyed every heart ring I found, sending each of my warriors back to their base mortality. They screamed and yelled through bared teeth, but to my surprise, not a soul resisted. Not a single one. It would have been normal had a few fled, cold feet leading them astray.


    Instead, they all remained where they were and willingly took the pain I inflicted on them with faith.


    The Paragons had no rings to destroy, so they were mostly left out of the affair. Marisar and Ethan had returned, with the former slinking back into his tent while the Paragon joined his cohorts in meditation.


    Each time I finished breaking the last ring of someone, their body convulsed with raw pain reminiscent of the city lord¡¯s elite when I removed her magic core, though not quite to the same level. The sight was repetitive and weak. When I met my teacher, he¡¯d destroyed my heart rings in the same way. I had been lucky to meet such a teacher before forming a core, else a reset wouldn¡¯t have been possible without the risk of death.


    Not an ounce of the pain had shown on my face and my lips had remained shut tight the entire time. The display, while impressive considering my impression of this world, was shameful when compared to the standards of Ordite; if I wanted them to one day surpass the level of Ordite, this type of weakness would need to be thrashed from them.


    The only one of them that did not show weakness to the pain was Gronch. The half-orc remained sturdy throughout, his face stoic with concentration. The warrior had gone further than even I had, choosing to cultivate during the process. I doubted the efficiency of the act, but at the very least it earned some respect from me and the others who watched in awe.


    When I finally finished, I stepped back. Those who had first been dealt with were now cultivating, while the recent patients still recovered. ¡°You are now all on your way to greatness. However,¡± I said, adding a menacing tone to my voice punctuated by drips of Authority, ¡°I can only purge you of the bad energy clogging your potential. You must rid yourselves of the weakness you showed during the destruction of your rings. Pain is weakness. Weakness means death. The next time you are in pain, you must bury it so deep in your mind that it is as if you are in full health. Do not express pain to those around you. Transform it into fuel for your pride and courage as warriors of...¡± I was tempted to say Aedronir, but perhaps it was too early. So instead, I just said the first thing that made sense. ¡°As warriors of Silverwater.¡±


    Eyes went wide all around me. I would take over the barony anyway, might as well begin using the house name now.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    I glanced up at the sun now arcing down toward the horizon. That had taken even longer than I¡¯d anticipated. ¡°That¡¯s enough meditation for today. Split up into pairs of two. Paragons, find someone around your level. Everyone else, it hardly matters. You are all mortal again. No killing or maiming. No other rules. Proceed with real combat. You can decide whether to use weapons.¡±


    The next week passed quickly by with the entire encampment, minus a few, strictly adhering to my training schedule. Martial practice in the morning, cultivation in the afternoon, and sparring in the evening. At night, I set my mind to sensing the "mana," as Nasq called it, around me and attempting to pull it into me. As of yet, I had not been successful in absorbing the mana but I had managed to sense it. Sort of.


    By the seventh day, to my complete shock, three of the trainees had managed to form their first heart rings. One had been more fully formed than his previous one, though still not what I expected. He''d clenched his jaw with the shame of failure as I''d shattered his newly formed ring, but at my praise of his progress, he had brimmed with infinite determination and resolve. The other two, however, had somehow managed to reach the level I expected of my followers.


    Full, brilliant heart rings rotated tight around their heart and pulsed steadily. To my increasingly lower surprise, Gronch was one of them. The other was a small girl, smaller than Lilliana had been even. Her sky-blue eyes matched her dirty blue hair that stuck up at random spots, matted beyond belief. Despite her appearance, the girl was filled with fire I wondered how I had not previously sensed.


    I groaned as I exited my tent on the eighth day, having completely abandoned returning to the duke''s estate. It was stuffy and dreary, filled with political maneuvering and rats who believed they were stronger than others. Even when I was Queen, I had much preferred my time warring than while dealing with all the politics. I pulled my ever-growing hair into a tight bun and wrapped a hair tie around it, keeping it out of my face.


    Marisar¡¯s tent flap opened with a sharp snap when I was within a few feet of it, the Selenian nearly leaping out. At the foot of his tent was a man, moaning in pain through gritted teeth. He clenched a broken and purple wrist limp in his other arm, tears barely resisting falling. For what it was worth, most of my soldiers had toughened up from the daily beatings. Some had been strengthened by slavery, but most had simply been traumatized. They froze in combat more often than they fought.


    Romeo and Julius followed quickly from their tents. Neither of them had joined the others, retaining their weak and malformed heart rings despite seeing the progress some were making. I needed to figure out what to do with them. Having them around was quickly losing its worth, especially with Romeo''s constant arguing against my methods.


    I ignored the duo and focused on Marisar. ¡°I see you''ve been quite busy with healing."


    He just nodded in response and gave a shallow bow. Though the silence and short bow were unusual, I didn''t press the issue and instead asked what I wanted to know.


    "Are you receiving a decreasing amount of them each night? Or are they still coming in as injured?"


    "Less so," he responded with a satisfied nod. "It does appear that they are growing stronger, ya know."


    It looked like Romeo was about to add something, his face alight with his usual bitterness, but was abruptly cut off by the clapping sound of horse hooves. I peered out at the space over the duo¡¯s shoulders.


    Four armored figures raced toward us atop horses covered in steel plates, the banner of Duke Alistar flying above them. It was a flag we¡¯d seen flown atop everyone in the past days since the duke had conquered the city. It whipped from the speed of travel and the dying day¡¯s wind. The golden lion depicted seemed to sway with the movements, lithe and terrible, ready to pounce upon its unsuspecting prey.


    ¡°What does he want now?¡± I hadn¡¯t managed to grab a mount yet, so I called over Ethan and Nida as I strode toward the fast-incoming visitors of the duke. If the duke had somehow figured out what I¡¯d done in the basement, this could very well turn bloody real quick and I wanted to be ready. Who knew what trump cards the duke had in play? Still, I kept my calm and met the figures with a face of emotionless ice a couple dozen yards away from the tents. Over the past week, the grounds had been worn even more, most of even the dead grass trampled away leaving only footprints of dry dirt.


    Not exactly an unpleasant expression, but certainly unwelcoming.


    The knight at the forefront didn¡¯t seem to mind. If he did, he didn¡¯t show it. All four riders had their bodies hidden by thick golden armor and helms, only the bristle of their beards and the gleam of their eyes were visible through the heavy armor.


    ¡°Lady Lilliana, I am Daryl Pescal, Platoon leader to the Duke of Alistar¡¯s 18th platoon. I apologize for the rudeness of our quick approach and for doing so without warning or heed,¡± the first knight said, appearing to be in charge to some capacity. His voice was eerily low, overlaid by a vibration that put the hair on my neck on edge. His golden eyes stared at me with a similarly unnerving glow.


    ¡°However, the Duke is requesting all important personnel within Sealrite head to his city center estate with all speed.¡±


    ¡°Is that the estate I just came from?¡± By the pause in the knight, I guessed he had very aptly interpreted my frown as one of great annoyance.


    ¡°No, my lady. It is not the same place. It is a matter of great urgency, or His Grace would not be calling all nobility to the city center structure. It is a place of war and planning, not of luxury.¡±


    ¡°Did he say why?¡± I asked, crossing my arms and tapping a finger rhythmically to the crook of my elbow.


    ¡°Indeed he did, my lady. An entire flight of Wyvern Riders just arrived from the Holy Kingdom and a retinue of Caelian ambassadors will be arriving shortly to discuss methods of resolution. His Grace believes this to be a trap by the Caelian Marquess.¡± Daryl paused, then clarified. ¡°The previous city lord.¡±


    I was underinformed regarding the Holy Kingdom and the general political environment of Cael. Considering the Cardinal had been in Cael, there was, perhaps, something more to the visit. Were they looking for her?


    Settling on the thought, I nodded. ¡°I will come, but it will be with Ethan, Nida, and Nasq. How long does His Grace expect to¡­ keep us?¡±


    The knight shook his head. ¡°A thousand apologies, my lady. I do not know. You will have to ask His Grace that. As to your companions,¡± he hesitated, ¡°I suppose I was never given orders to only bring you back alone. You are not, after all, under arrest. I am here to aid in your protection.¡± The knight raked his eyes over Ethan with a grim smile. ¡°This man seems well able to aid in that venture.¡± He then turned to Nida with a frown. "Does she need to come? I believe he," nodding toward Ethan, "would be enough."


    ¡°They all come," I said dismissively. "It''s settled then." I swallowed a groan of irritation at having my cultivation opportunity interrupted. I realized then, at exact moment, that I¡¯d forgotten about my prisoner. In the past week, I hadn¡¯t so much as visited her. I nearly slapped my palmed my face in disbelief. ¡°Ethan, get the cargo.¡±


    The large berserker didn¡¯t bother asking what I meant and hunkered off back toward the tent. A moment later he returned with a large brown burlap sack slung across his shoulder. The Duke¡¯s men exchanged a series of bewildered expressions and nervous chuckles but didn¡¯t interfere with whatever they believed us to be doing.


    ¡°We will walk there,¡± I instructed.


    ¡°My lady¡­¡± Daryl began, but I interrupted him.


    ¡°I walked back this morning, I will walk again.¡±


    ¡°No disrespect, my lady, however, central is much further than His Grace¡¯s estate.¡±


    The Duke must have warned his knights to show me more respect than was normal for a baron¡¯s abandoned daughter. This knight¡¯s attitude toward me was almost one of complete deference, as if I were the daughter of his liege.


    ¡°We go together.¡± My tone was firm and steady, cutting through even Daryl¡¯s unnatural timbre. I probably could have instructed the others to run with the horses, but I was feeling particularly irritated at being called by a mere gold core and felt no real need to rush to the man''s beck and call.


    Daryl seemed intent on arguing further at first. Then, with a shake of his head, he released a breath and nodded. ¡°As you desire, Lady Lilliana. We shall escort you then.¡±


    I grinned. ¡°Then I will request one of your horses.¡±


    Why should I walk when lesser existences rode?

 V2 Chapter 10: Discrimination

    True to his word, the city center estate was much farther than the duke¡¯s original manse. At a steady pace, I was able to travel the distance between the tent city and the original manse in only an hour or so. At a slower, walking pace, the sun had fully set before the city¡¯s center even came into sight.


    When it eventually did, the sight was less than impressive. Just more ruins.


    At my frown, Daryl grinned. ¡°Just wait, my lady. You are in for a surprise.¡± When glanced at Nida, his grin adopted something borderline malicious and for a moment it looked like he wanted to say something. He shook his head, and one of the other knights shoved his shoulder. Daryl fervently whispered something in response and the other knight shrugged with a frown toward Nida.


    There wasn¡¯t exactly a gate between the inner and outer parts of Sealrite, but there was a type of fortification I was not surprised to see. Around the inner city was a translucent barrier, and as we passed through it, I realized it was an exact replica, perhaps even stronger, of the barrier surrounding Sealrite as a whole. Cool air jetted against me on the other side, and my eyes widened slightly at the sudden noise of activity and the general non-ruin atmosphere. I¡¯d thought the sole fully intact section of Sealrite had been the upper residential corridor where the Duke¡¯s estate was.


    Obviously, I had made another incorrect assumption, and I chastised myself. I should have had Dralos cast a wider net of surveillance.


    I blew out a breath, trying to release the thought with it. No, Dralos was doing something more important than that.


    Cobblestone roads and busy buildings appeared before us the instant we exited through the other side of the barrier, as if coming into existence from nothing. The cobblestones, however, were haphazardly set with something that seemed like old mortar, making it a constant occurrence to trip over the occasional granite sticking out from the ground. The paths curved and wound through the inner city, flanked by an intensely bustling marketplace of merchants peddling a variety of wares aimed at rebuilding homes, feeding the hungry, and calls or offers to work for a pretty coin. I belatedly realized that I had yet to purchase anything in this world. Hells, I wasn¡¯t even sure how the coins in this world worked.


    The air was filled with the hectic sounds of a population desperately trying not to panic, struggling to pull itself back together despite the horrendous and monumental changes from the week prior. Metal clanked as blacksmiths worked, and other tradesfolk hurried along and passed us with their own responsibilities.


    I didn¡¯t spot any buildings I¡¯d consider residential as we walked along the cobblestone path. Though I couldn¡¯t really tell a difference between the homes and the work buildings, given the stone framework and thatched rooftops of both. Still, the rush of people coming in and out of the buildings strongly suggested the latter.


    I scowled as the first star poked through the darkness, illuminating us with a show of its magnanimous gleam. This could have been time I spent cultivating or creating a unique method to intermingle mana and heart energy. Instead, here I was, trekking uselessly through destroyed ruins and a bland inner city at the call of a man who, by all rights, should have been polishing my boots. I nearly scoffed in sheer irritation. A gold Awakened calling on a Diamond Awakened was absolutely ludicrous. Yet, here I was, trapped in the body of a silver Awakened. It occurred to me that I could have made it quicker by attending myself and not bringing Paragons with me, but it wasn''t about how long it was taking. It was about the fact I''d been called at all.


    ¡°What is the point of something so far from the walls?¡± Nida complained, dodging another person clearly in a rush¡ªsomething she¡¯d been doing since leaving the more ruined areas and entering the still relatively intact inner sections of Sealrite.


    ¡°The further away from the walls, the safer for civilians and noncombatants,¡± Daryl explained, patting the mane of my new mount and his old one. It leaned into his touch with a soft neigh. I was in no need of his guiding hand, but the horse seemed to enjoy it, so I hadn¡¯t objected.


    ¡°None of us are combatants,¡± Nida pointed out. This time, when a young man was about to shoulder past her, instead of moving to the side, she let their shoulders collide and shoved him hard. The man went careening, and Nida sneered at him. ¡°Watch yourself, moron.¡± She grunted and turned back to me to whisper, ¡°Gods, I¡¯m so fucking sick of this place already.¡±


    ¡°Not used to big cities, I take it?¡± Daryl asked with barely disguised derision. The three knights still astride their steeds chuckled, and Nida bristled, the hair along her forearms spiking up in aggression. Daryl saw it, glanced at me and, seeing my lack of interest in the entire exchange, seemed to decide it wasn¡¯t a violation of his orders to throw insults at the servant. ¡°You should take care, beastwoman. People here have no love for the beastfolk.¡±


    ¡°I can see that,¡± she seethed, her fingers itching along the shaft of her spear.


    Daryl and the other knights clearly saw her motion and laughed. ¡°Draw it, beast. Your master may have favor with the Duke, but do you dare test the extent of that favor?¡±


    Nida narrowed her eyes dangerously. ¡°You are wrong there, Knight of Alistar,¡± she hissed. ¡°It is your master that seems to have found favor with the Lady. Do not be fooled.¡±


    The five stared at each other, somehow having forgotten about Ethan and Nasq. The berserker¡¯s expression belied his displeasure, and he growled, snapping the attention of the four knights to him.Stolen novel; please report.


    One of the knights, his name was something like Faden or Aiden, barked a nervous laugh. ¡°You would make things even worse, big man.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± I said, letting a pulse of Authority wash over the lot of them. Their motions swiftly halted, and the horses neighed loudly when their limbs locked into place from my overwhelming pressure. ¡°I have no interest in your squabbles. Deal with it later. The next words spoken of any of this in my presence will soon find themselves the speaker¡¯s last.¡± Still, I did have to show some type of favoritism. I couldn''t tie my Paragon¡¯s arm behind her back. ¡°Nida.¡± She turned toward me, a question written across her features. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t shove them.¡± Daryl put on a self-satisfied expression until it was dashed by my next words. ¡°Kill them.¡±


    Nida beamed while the knights balked.


    ¡°M-my lady?¡± one of them stammered, this one having sunken cheeks where Daryl¡¯s were sharp. I hadn¡¯t asked for his name.


    I shrugged, giving them a single sly grin. ¡°It is punishable by death to assault a noble lady and her entourage, is it not?¡±


    Daryl bowed his head and at least had the awareness to look guilty, even if he wasn¡¯t. ¡°I apologize, Lady Lilliana. It is an old hatred. We have yet to truly¡­ grow out of it.¡±


    Before I had the opportunity to ask what he meant, the silence of the late evening broke to the booming voice of a man with a powerful bearing about him. As if the man had used Authority, the people parted like the sea after a great strike.


    This was another man in golden armor. My senses screamed, and as we approached, I quickly understood why. The man could not have been anything less than one of the duke¡¯s right-hand men. After all, the power of his Core was silver-tiered with a ring or two. His was a tall frame, though at least a head and a half shorter than Ethan. The man was bulky but not overly so, with wrinkles adorning his weathered face and deep-set eyes of gold.


    Just like the others, there was something particularly unnerving about the gold shade of his eyes and the way they shone. It reminded me of something¡­ something from Ordite.


    I couldn¡¯t quite place it.


    In terms of purity and the expectations of Ordite, his silver core was below mine, only a negligible difference. I would win, but only at great cost. It seemed whatever was in the duke¡¯s core doctrine wouldn¡¯t disappoint if I managed to get my hands on it. My curiosity peaked, I tilted my head in his direction while glancing at my Paragons.


    ¡°Do you think you could take him?¡± Instant and vigorous headshakes from all three.


    ¡°He gives off the same aura that you do, my qu¡ªlady,¡± Nasq said, quickly correcting himself, eyes darting around at the knights to see if they¡¯d noticed his near slip-up.


    Nasq need not have worried. The knights, like they¡¯d done the entire trip, paid him no mind.


    Daryl led our group through the throng of parted people who now flowed around us like ants. He bowed deeply before the powerful golden man, then gave him the salute I¡¯d come to understand as standard among Lysorian soldiers: an open hand cupped symbolically against the chest to arc around where their heart was.


    ¡°My lord,¡± Daryl said, and the man grunted.


    ¡°I see you have brought the duke¡¯s guests intact,¡± he stated and then swatted Daryl on the back of his head like a child. The knight didn¡¯t resist or flinch. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I would hear the conversation earlier?¡± Daryl didn¡¯t answer, and the other knights dismounted, taking their place behind Daryl with their gazes cast toward the ground. ¡°You should know I have ears everywhere.¡± Then he turned on me and Nida. ¡°That applies to both of you as well. There will be no killing under my watch. Is that understood, Lady Lilliana?¡±


    Needless to say, his words fell on deaf ears. To me, the man was no more than a barking pup who would pose no threat to me in a matter of weeks. To Nida, well, she didn¡¯t listen to anyone anyway. I cast a bored look at the knight. ¡°Who are you, sir knight?¡± I asked, not bothering to even give him the respect of confirming his order.


    ¡°Apologies, my lady. I am Lord Boyle of the House Alistar subordinate, House Dramas.¡± He smiled. ¡°It is similar to a branch family, though I hold no blood relation to His Grace.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I said. ¡°Have the Holy Knights arrived here yet?¡±


    ¡°Aye, my lady. They have. A few hours ago. We were expecting you back quite a bit sooner¡­ and alone.¡±


    ¡°You are expected wrong then. How about the ambassadors?¡±


    Boyle lifted his shoulders and then let them sag. ¡°I am not aware they have, though it is possible they have recently entered the city and a report is underway. In any case, that is not for you to be concerned about, Lady Lilliana. Duke Alistar has placed your safety under my command until the Caelians depart. He cannot, after all, risk his prized prodigy in danger¡¯s path.¡± I opened my mouth to argue, but Boyle had already raised a hand in mock surrender. ¡°His Grace also instructed that if you were to become displeased with the arrangement, to remind you that while you may not be his ward yet and are of rare strength, it is only in relation to your age. A third ring bronze core is not as powerful as you may think, especially when pitted against many other Holy Kingdom bronze and silvers trained to combat higher-tiered cores. Despite what you may think, you are at risk.¡±


    I closed my mouth and scowled. Even if I told them I had the strength of a Graedon gold tier, they wouldn¡¯t believe me. And if they did, I doubted the orders would change. At the very least, it was true that many lower tiers could take out a higher tier, but I was finding the quantity of Awakened cores implied in the message to be more exaggerated. Since I¡¯d arrived, I¡¯d only seen a handful of Cores, and they were all nothing to me.


    Except Alistar¡¯s, I supposed. Gold, even weakened, was still strong. Especially a high-tier gold with three heart rings and knocking on a breakthrough.


    Still, I might as well continue letting them think I was only at the bronze stage. I scowled again. ¡°When will I meet the Holy Knight?¡±


    Boyle seemed taken aback but covered it quickly with the quick smile of a veteran. ¡°There will be peace talks in the morning, once the ambassadors arrive with the Holy Kingdom representatives as mediators.¡±


    I squinted at that, but Boyle seemed under the impression I was more concerned about the ambassadors. ¡°Oh, do not worry. The Holy Kingdom is known for being unbiased, even toward nonbelievers.¡±


    ¡°Why even have these peace talks?¡± I asked, risking a glance at Ethan¡¯s luggage. ¡°Seems to me like a needless risk.¡±


    ¡°The Holy Kingdom requires peace talks when a country claims violation of the Holy Treaty. The Caelian King has claimed Duke Alistar had no right to invade his lands,¡± Daryl responded, his voice still carrying the same odd overlay. It was unnerving, to say the least, and the fact no one else seemed to notice made it all the more so.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Nida asked, her tone innocent enough to disguise the barely contained murderous intent waiting to ignite.

 V2 Chapter 11: Its a trap!

    I remembered reading a section about a Holy Treaty in The History of Lysoria.


    ¡°It¡¯s a double-edged sword. The Holy Kingdom agreed to never intervene in secular issues so long as wars were not initiated for heretical reasons,¡± I answered absently as Boyl pointed out our destination¡ªa series of black towers that loomed ominously, casting shadows over adjacent buildings that added to the menacing aura under the stars¡¯ dim light.


    Unlike the other estates I¡¯d come to expect in this world, the central towers were not mansions or even reminiscent of a castle structure. They were prismatic, enormous at the base but narrowing as they shot upward toward a pointed roof. Shorter, more rectangular structures connected each tower at their base like roofed walkways. As we walked closer, I spotted a few small windows indicating some light existed within.


    ¡°Here we are,¡± Lord Damos said with a sort of jovial sarcasm. ¡°Home sweet home.¡±


    ¡°This is the Duke''s inner city estate?¡± Nida scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s more like a prison.¡±


    ¡°It looks like the Death Spires,¡± agreed Nasq, eyes wide and mouth hanging open.


    ¡°They¡¯re only,¡± she stopped to count, ¡°five stories tall,¡± Nida said, lightly shoving him. ¡°The Death Spires are over a hundred levels. Maybe more.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he said, rubbing his shoulder with a wince. ¡°It has the same feel though.¡±


    ¡°The Death Spires?¡± I said, curiosity piqued.


    Nasq nodded seriously then paused and gave a sheepish smile. ¡°Ah, apologies Lady Lilliana. I¡­Sometimes I forget how young you are. The Death Spires are massive towers spread throughout Pularea. I believe there are five of them? I¡¯m unsure since I¡¯ve been away from the Academy for so long. It¡¯s said that the Spires are connected and that the one who conquers them all will acquire some otherworldly power.¡± He shrugged. ¡°No one¡¯s ever done it though, so¡­¡± Nasq trailed off, his eyes once again growing distant at some old memory.


    More often than not, I had trouble deciding whether Nasq was young or old. He seemed to be both sometimes, and neither at other times.


    Not that I was one to complain about that particular oddity.


    No gate blocked our entry; instead, dozens of golden knights stalked the perimeter like predators in the night. I felt a chill run up my spine. Nearly all were bronze cores, with some, like Lord Boyle, containing silver-tiered cores.


    The knights protected the perimeter in groups of three or four, always led by a silver-tier Awakened.


    But that wasn¡¯t the cause of my caution. No. It was the way all their eyes glowed golden with that same unnerving energy. It simply wasn¡¯t natural.


    Part of me wanted to interrogate Boyl or Daryl about it, but I held back. While the Duke seemed trustworthy enough, I couldn¡¯t be sure yet. For all I knew, the golden glow originated from him. He was, after all, the sole gold core I¡¯d heard about to date.


    We were let through the perimeter without so much as a search, the guardian knights nodding in respect to Boyl as we passed. He occasionally returned the nods, though he remained on edge until we had entered the cold black structures.


    We entered through the ground floor, which seemed to house the barracks and various armories, from swords and shields to bows to the large sticks that wielded magic. Despite the grime of the surroundings, the weapons themselves were immaculate and meticulously maintained. We first walked through a set of barracks, all spartan in their simplicity, with bunk beds and storage chests for the soldiers¡¯ belongings. The floor was mostly open with very few walls and hundreds of bunk beds lining the walls¡ªmorbidly reminiscent of the slave dungeon.


    Boyl led us through the barracks toward a set of winding stairs, his eyes constantly swiveling to peer at the slightest hint of movement in the shadows. ¡°Private chambers are located on the fourth floor. The Duke has instructed you and your unexpected retinue to remain there until the assembly tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Are you expecting some sort of trouble?¡± I asked, venturing a guess at his caution.


    Boyl shook his head, still maintaining his frown. ¡°No, not exactly. The ambassadors from Cael have arrived and are demanding an immediate audience with Duke Alistar.¡±


    ¡°Will His Grace entertain the command?¡±


    Boyl reached over to pat my shoulder. ¡°That is beyond our stations. The Duke will decide what is be¡ª¡±


    BOOM!


    All our heads snapped instantly toward the source of the thunderous sound, but we were too late. The ceiling above us exploded with such force the strength of our cores was rendered irrelevant, smashing us all off the stairs and burying us on the floor below.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The detonated blast was a swirling maelstrom of colors, rich with the aura of wild, chaotic magic. Tendrils of that arcane energy lashed out like a pack of rampaging serpents as flashes of blue, green, and violet intermingled, each pulse of light accompanied by frantic sparks and shards of magic residue that shimmered like a rain of broken glass.


    Then, another deafening roar followed, and another wave of power rolled through me despite there being no more space to push me down. I raged against the sudden impact, muscles building as my core screamed to life and my heart energy spurred into action, flooding my system with as much power as I could muster.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t move, pinned to the ground under the gravity of the explosion and the debris.


    In the pollution of sounds and lights, my senses latched onto the crackling noise of raw magical energy tearing through stone and metal. It was as if the fabric of reality itself was coming undone in a shriek of agony.


    The only thing I could hear through the explosion and collapse of the towers were the panicked screams of knights and civilians desperate to escape the destruction.


    The frantic, hopeless screams of the dying ceased long before the explosion¡¯s rumbles.


    When the outburst of magic finally stopped, an eerie silence consumed my world. Only my ragged breathing and the pounding of my heart broke that bleak pause in time.


    It had all been so fast, so sudden and unexpected, that I hadn¡¯t managed to so much as raise a defensive shield of energy to diminish the impact. Warm liquid dripped down the sides of my face as I struggled to rise, pushing through the layers of rubble and steel burying me alive.


    Searing pain erupted from my left arm, spiking from my wrist to my shoulder. I bit back a cry of pain, scowling at my weakness. Pain was in the mind. Push through it.


    This would not be my end. I had dealt with much worse than being buried under a crumbling building.


    I didn¡¯t know how long it took to climb out of the pit of steel and stone. Little by little, I snapped steel beams and crushed blocks of stone, heading toward the small spot of light that snuck through the layers of destruction.


    I finally broke through to the surface, clawing myself past the last length of stone and steel. When I glanced up, I gasped half in surprise and half at the burst of pain called on by the sudden drop in adrenaline from successfully escaping. I gritted my teeth and looked down at my leg where the pain came from.


    Small, thin lengths of steel stuck out the back of my thigh like spikes. They resisted my heart energy as I circulated it to the area, pushing back with some remnants of that maelstrom¡¯s magic.


    ¡°Ashwash¡¯s fucking balls,¡± I swore, rolling over to my side and struggling to a sitting position. What in the hells had happened?


    My head pounded, and all I could remember was a loud sound, then everything had gone to shit and chaos.


    I had half a mind to glance around for Nida, Nasq, and Ethan, but there wasn¡¯t anything I could do until my leg healed, so I went to work pulling out the steel spikes.


    Oddly enough, there were no fires or even smoke. Only ruins and clouds of dust, the occasional discharge of magic sparking in the air.


    The ceiling to the second floor was completely gone, as was the floor above that. I couldn¡¯t see the sky, though, which meant at least a portion of the tower had survived the explosion, which was fortunate. Even with my strength, I wasn¡¯t sure if I would have been able to live through having the entire tower collapse on me.


    The destruction, at least on the first floor, was absolute. I could no longer see the first floor as it was now buried deep under the rubble of the second and third floors. The walls, only a second ago menacing and seemingly impenetrable, were now barely hanging on. They were in ragged shreds, more hole than wall from my vantage.


    The silence didn¡¯t last long. Someone shouted in the far distance, quickly joined by other voices. They were too far to hear, though the urgency was clear. More sounds and calls for help filtered through the silence, but those were swiftly drowned by magic and energy-fueled roars of fury. These were even further, reaching me mainly in waves of heart energy. I didn''t need to understand what was being said. It was war. Whatever had happened, the possibility of peace had been blown out the window with it.


    I grinned despite myself.


    The duke¡¯s familiar golden core blazed to life in the distance, followed by a series of silver and bronze cores. And, in the mix, I had trouble deciphering a few irregular cores at first. It took me a second, but then I placed it. Those were the advanced magic cores Nasq had explained earlier. I tried to remember if he¡¯d mentioned any scale for magic cores, but whether he had simply omitted that information or I was too dazed to recall, I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I guess it was a trap,¡± I muttered to myself as I ripped out one of the small steel shards and my self-healing swelled into the open area, staunching the sudden outpour of blood. Not only had the duke fallen for it, but he had also inadvertently shoved me into the trap. ¡°Fool.¡± I wasn''t sure whether I was talking about the Duke, or myself. Or both.


    When I yanked the final shard and the wound was instantly healed, I groaned with relief. Although my healing was not perfect, it sufficed in staunching blood and diminishing any pain. It¡¯d likely continue to irritate me until it was healed by either time or a healer. No time for that now.


    It was more than likely the three Paragons who¡¯d come with me were dead, and that was a shame. Great potential had rested in each of them.


    I surprised myself by extending my senses down into the stack of steel and stone for signs of life. Nothing. For a few precious minutes, I continued to search. Still no signs of life. Everywhere I observed, there was only death.


    What was odd, however, was that I sensed no death from where I had been blown. The Paragons, and even the duke¡¯s knights, should have been lying deceased around there. Nothing.


    A spark of hope came to life in my chest. I shut it down instantly. Whether they lived or died, while unfortunate, could not be labored on. A Queen moved forward, never backward.


    I allowed a moment more to search the area underneath me before sighing and increasing energy circulation through each of my opened meridian passages. Then I walked cautiously toward a pile of stones that seemed relatively solid, making sure to avoid any areas still crackling with remnant magics of the explosion. I stomped once on the stone platform to make sure it was stable.


    It wasn¡¯t. The flat top trembled, barely maintaining its form atop Ashwash knew what. Then I kicked off and through one of the openings in the wall.


    I was greeted by the brilliance of a full moon, and my energy screamed with excitement as lunar rays washed over me, expanding my energy capacity well beyond the rank of my core.


    Flight wasn¡¯t an option for me yet, so I dropped to the ground after exiting the building, landing with a soft thud as the ground impacted beneath me.

 V2 Chapter 12: Stalemate

    The streets around the decimated towers were a frantic bustle of movement and sound, nearly a hundred mortals and a handful of healers rushing to the scene and aiding the nearby wounded. A few heads turned my way in surprise, though no one said anything.


    Filled to the brim with surging heart energy that sparked around me like bolts of lightning, I walked up to the nearest healer like a raging storm. My body screamed to join the fight, to taste the thrill and adrenaline of a death battle once more. To prove myself. To test myself.


    And, to some more conscious extent, to gain the duke¡¯s trust.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I growled more than asked. She stayed focused on her patient, to the healer''s credit, not even tossing me a glance. My head swiveled toward the bazaar I¡¯d walked through only minutes earlier at a bloodcurdling scream and a new pulse of distant heart energy and magic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, her breathing becoming labored as her white light continued to stitch together the gaping wound in a golden knight¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Who does?¡±


    She turned to glower at me just as her white light faded and the knight groaned. ¡°Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re in a state of emergency? Help out or fuck off.¡± The raven-haired healer hiked up her red and gold skirt before hurrying away, likely to the next knight in need. I didn¡¯t stop her. If she didn¡¯t know anything, then she was no help. The blunt ache in my leg disagreed, but I ignored it and took off toward the tens of raging heartbeats clashing just south of the capital. What had Nasq said was there¡­ the merchants?


    I had barely left the vicinity of the black tower¡¯s decimation when the first waves of warring energies washed over me like a warm gust of wind. I was a blur of motion as I blew past the first few knights in golden armor. Their swords and shields whipped through the air only to slam against the weapons of foreign knights in gray and blue armor, their cores emanating the same low-bronze tier as the duke¡¯s.


    Shops and taverns burned with black fires as bodies and blood littered the streets. Even in the shallow part of the war I had entered, the cobblestones ran red, dark shadows dancing and leaping under the full moon as black flames flickered and mirrored against the golden and blue armor populating its vision.


    The first knight to spot me was a bronze-core Awakened, perhaps two rings into the tier, and he charged at me with suicidal reckless abandon. His mouth opened to let out a war cry as his large sword plummeted down to lop off my head. The strike bounced uselessly off my shield of heart energy.


    I surged forward into the knight¡¯s guard when his move rebounded, using that slight opening to ram the knuckles of my index and middle fingers into the center of his larynx. His throat collapsed inward against the force of my strike and he gagged, his eyes going wide. The knight wheezed and collapsed to the ground, spasming in a desperate attempt to breathe.


    I left him to die and continued forward toward the more powerful sources.


    A massive source of energy exploded from my left. I glanced toward it to see a massive streak of blue blazing directly at me, powered by a familiar core. Before I could react to the movement, the blue figure slammed into my side and sent me flying into the wall of a nearby inn.


    It, thankfully, was not being devoured by the black flames.


    I groaned in pain and blinked. My vision swam with dark dots and blurred whenever I moved. As I struggled to my feet, I nearly fell when the world seemed to spin and dance.


    A gust of wind. Combat. Strong core.


    Dodge.


    My instincts kicked in despite my concussed mind, and I leaped to the side just as a dense blade of blue steel cut through the spot I¡¯d just been, splitting apart the inn¡¯s walls like parchment.


    I blinked again in a desperate attempt to steady my vision. Unlike the knights I¡¯d encountered on my way, the man¡­ no, the being before me was not wearing gold or blue-gray armor. His armor was a shining, moon white. It all but sparkled under the brilliance of the night¡¯s stars.


    Adrenaline and circulating energy cleared my mind and vision, allowing my senses to take the luxury of examining my surprise foe. My previous frown vanished into a smile, lips twitching to hold back a chuckle.


    ¡°Another one of you?¡± I asked, rotating my shoulders to stretch them out a little. That hit had done a rather shocking amount of damage.


    ¡°So it was you who killed Ezekiel,¡± the High Pandorian snarled, dark blue lips peeling back to reveal similarly shining white teeth.


    I raised an eyebrow at him and quirked my lips into a half-smirk. ¡°Was that his name? He died so fast I hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask. Quite weak, really. Are you much stronger? If not, I¡¯d prefer if you simply step aside. I enjoy breaking a sweat as much as the next warrior, but I¡¯m in a bit of a rush.¡± I punctuated the taunt with a dismissive flick of my arm as if shooing a bug away. ¡°Go away.¡±


    Instead of taking the bait, the Pandorian scowled. ¡°We shall see if you can maintain your dignity.¡±


    Two more one- or two-ringed silver-core Pandorians blurred at me, trailed by the screams of bronze-core and magic-sourced golden-clad knights. I noticed that, despite the speed at which the Pandorians charged at me, they took great care in avoiding any knight in blue-gray armor.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    I quickly drew in lunar energy and my core erupted with a blaze of energy and Authority. I managed to use the pressure of my Authority to halt the incoming Pandorians for a split second, causing them to trip in their haste.


    Then I was upon the first Pandorian, my energy-fueled fists crashing into him like battering rams. His shield took the brunt of my effort, dents puncturing it like spots on a cow with every strike.


    While it absorbed most of the impact, his comrades had managed to regain their composure enough to join the fray, and my offense was soon turned to a wild defense as I fended off the assault of three silver-cored High Pandorians.


    Sweat swamped me as I fought and my muscles strained under the taxing effort. I had experience and an abnormal abundance of heart energy on my side, but the Pandorians had numbers, and they had clearly been immersed in high-quality martial arts for decades.


    I needed an opportunity to shift the flow of battle so I could go back on the offense. My endurance would hold for now, but they didn¡¯t need to tire me out physically. My focus simply needed to falter once. To let through a single strike that would cascade into more. The burden was on me to keep the dam locked tight.


    The four of us entered into a consistent pattern of strike and block, strike and block, the only interruptions being my failed attempts to counter.


    A blade of blue Pandorian steel buzzed past, a hair¡¯s breadth from slicing into my ear just as I ducked under it and swatted aside a stab with the layer of lunar energy around my right arm. My left hand darted forward with the stolen dagger toward the stabbing Pandorian¡¯s leg. A third sword intercepted me, knocking the dagger aside, and I used the momentum to twist around the first Pandorian¡¯s downward slash.


    The stalemate was broken when an all too familiar berserker came bursting into us from above with a roar of absolute maddened fury. His giant fists clasped tightly together to form a massive ball that caught a Pandorian off guard and bludgeoned straight into his face, pummeling him into the ground so hard he bounced off and spiraled into the stone wall of a smithy.


    I knew that wasn¡¯t enough to do more than irritate the Pandorian¡ªEthan wasn¡¯t at that level yet¡ªbut it was enough to affect the flow of battle, and I grabbed the chance.


    In that moment of uncertainty and shock, I leaped at the Pandorian with the broken shield. Heart energy swelled densely around my coated hand, and I drove it into a gap in his armor, just under his armpit.


    The High Pandorian¡¯s scream was cut short when Ethan¡¯s balled fist slammed into him, sending the Pandorian to the floor with a hair-raising crack. I glanced at the berserker and lifted an eyebrow at his display of monstrous power, way higher than what he should be producing.


    In an apparent response to my thoughts, a depthless black window appeared before me, filling my vision with dark red text.


    [Name: Ethan Brooks]


    [Class: Primal Berserker]


    [Race: Human?]


    [Level: 43]


    [Open subwindow for additional statistics on Paragon 001]


    I barely had time to open my mouth to swear before a blue fist punched into my face and knocked me flat to the ground.


    Turn off. Turn off. Go away. I thought at the Desire System, nearly panicking in uncertainty until the black window finally faded from my line of sight much slower than usual. What in Ashwash was that? The window had practically blinded me for a moment.


    Fortunately, the remaining Pandorian¡¯s advance faltered when a tremendous inferno of red mana engulfed him whole. The Pandorian Ethan had initially knocked away came charging back, a massive purple bruise framing the side of his face that had encountered Ethan.


    The berserker met the Pandorian with an exchange of fists and kicks, neither side bothering to block and simply choosing to absorb each strike.


    I converted Ethan¡¯s system level to heart energy based on the raw power he was exerting and was surprised to find Ethan¡¯s strength at least equal to a two-ringed bronze core from Ordite. Approximately every 10 levels would equal a heart ring, translating into a core around level 30. That explained how he¡¯d been damaging silver cores, even if they weren''t at the level of cores from Ordite. If his growth was anything like mine had been under the Main System, Ethan was going to very quickly become a real potent threat to just about everyone.


    Nasq hovered above, sitting cross-legged on a materialized nimbus cloud. He pointed a small stick at the Pandorian still enraptured by Nasq¡¯s inferno, and the blond-haired Paragon shouted something indistinguishable right before another inferno erupted from the tip of the stick and added itself to the first, like a dragon breathing fire atop a burning forest.


    [Name: Nasq Delacoire]


    [Class: Primal Sorcerer]


    [Race: Elf?]


    [Level: 39]


    [Open subwindow for additional statistics on Paragon 031]


    I needed to pay more attention to my Paragons, I realized, gawking at Nasq¡¯s insane growth. Even I had taken some weeks to break through to bronze core. Nasq and Ethan had done it in a single week. What else didn''t I know about the Desire System and my Paragons?


    If all my Paragons grew at such an exponential rate, I would soon have an army of powerful warriors. Maybe more powerful than myself.


    I didn¡¯t have time to labor on the thought for long as Ethan was flipped onto his back and kicked in the ribs. A snap echoed from the impact, and Ethan rolled away, backtracking while clutching his black-and-blue bruising ribs.


    The Pandorian¡¯s feral grin was quickly dashed when he saw his comrades, one sporting a broken jaw that hung dislocated and twisted, the other burnt and charred.


    The one engulfed by Nasq¡¯s inferno twitched under the flames of magic enveloping him, seemingly in an attempt to take a step out of it when something glinted under the flickering of Nasq¡¯s magic and a spear suddenly appeared, skewering the charred Pandorian through his heart.


    [Name: Nida Keys]


    [Class: Primal Tigerkin]


    [Race: Therianthrope?]


    [Level: 41]


    [Open subwindow for additional statistics on Paragon 002]


    The silver-haired Therianthrope casually slid down the length of a steel slab from the ruins of a nearby building and hopped over to her spear just as Nasq snuffed out his flames. ¡°That wasn¡¯t so hard,¡± she said with a snicker toward the stabbed Pandorian, removing her spear and plunging it this time through the center of his face. ¡°Very cathartic.¡±

 V2 Chapter 13: First Interlude of Marquess Benedict Sharma

    Marquess Benedict Sharma glared down from astride his wyvern at what remained of the city. His city. The city he¡¯d poured his heart and soul into. His pride.


    Ruined.


    All because of that cursed ducal family and their golden knights.


    For too long, he¡¯d allowed Collin, the irritating Duke of the Alistar Duchy, to meddle in Cael without facing the full strength of its military force. For too long, he¡¯d been bound by duty to his King and relied on small-scale proxy battles.


    Too many people had died in the invasion for him to continue bidding for peace as King Arthur had commanded. Any thought Benedict had entertained for peace had been utterly dashed at the sight of his once beautiful city.


    No. He would wreak havoc against the bastard Lysorians who believed themselves always on the side of righteousness. Where was the righteousness, the morality, in killing hundreds, if not thousands, of civilians?


    Not even the Holy Kingdom¡¯s Knights, the High Pandorians, could tolerate the massive casualties. He¡¯d seen their stricken faces of grief when they¡¯d seen the dead when they¡¯d sensed the death of their comrades.


    Sensing his pain and sorrow, Benedict¡¯s wyvern threw her head back and released a great mournful shriek that pierced the night. Her cry was echoed by the many platoons of his wyvern riders who were engaged with the duke¡¯s golden knights.


    He scoffed. Knights? As if. They were more akin to golden puppets than knights, their lives strictly bound to the duke by core oaths. And the Lysorians called his people barbaric.


    Despite the battle raging below, Benedict did not descend. Not yet. His wyvern riders would easily match the golden puppets, there was no doubt in his mind about that. Throughout the decades, the Lysorian duke¡¯s forces had never once defeated his. Sure, land went back and forth, and soldiers died on both sides, but for the most part, it had been a continual stalemate.


    The only real threat they faced was Duke Alistar himself. One of the very rare, very few golden heart cores in Pularea. Well, perhaps there were more like him in the Holy Kingdom or Pandoria, but in the other parts of Pularea, there was maybe only a handful like him.


    Fortunately, Benedict himself was a third-realm sorcerer, equal in power to most lower-tier golden cores. Magic and heart energy were fairly equivalent in the aspects of individual realms, with first-realm magic core users finding themselves empowered the same as a bronze-tier heart core, and so on.


    If the rumors were true, however, and Collin was nearing a platinum core, then all the more reason to act now. The Church of Light may have obtained majority power in the Holy Kingdom for now, but there was no telling when a church more friendly to Lysoria would find an opportunity to spread its authority.


    So long as Collin remained in the realm of a gold core, Benedict knew he had a chance. Perhaps not in a direct conflict, but he didn¡¯t need to defeat Collin head-to-head. He simply needed to find the right moment to sever Collin¡¯s line of power to his golden puppets. He and Collin had never been on the field at the same time together as Benedict was not particularly interested in warring and wasn¡¯t too keen on putting his life in harm¡¯s way. He preferred the study of magic and its applications to¡­ well, just about everything.


    That would change in mere minutes. The instant he spotted Collin Alistar would be when he introduced the duke to a very specialized, custom magic. He grinned to himself at the thought of Collin Alistar begging for mercy after having been a thorn in his side for so long. For all the soldiers of Benedict¡¯s that the duke had directly and indirectly killed.


    His magic core burned with more magic than he had ever gathered, undulating just above his navel with a power so great he knew in his bones that, if used at the right time, it would annihilate Collin Alistar. Finally ridding Cael of its largest, most persistent irritant.


    ¡°My Lord Marquess,¡± Juniper called out from her own, somewhat smaller wyvern that mirrored his own¡¯s leather black scales tinted with a dark green infusion of magic alterations. It had been so long since she¡¯d called him father. It still pained him that she¡¯d grown so distant. ¡°He approaches from the center towers.¡± The wind whipped her light brown hair much as it would have had his, had he not tied it back preemptively.


    ¡°Aye, I sense him, too,¡± Benedict growled. And he did. A tremendous wave of heart energy washed over him like a blanket of lava, even from his distant location.


    Collin Alistar flew toward them without the use of a wyvern, though those at his side rode a collection of winged beasts ranging from wyverns to griffins to pegasi.


    Benedict couldn¡¯t help the low, vengeful chuckle that rumbled in his chest at the sight of the powerfully built golden-haired duke. At least in appearance, the man was everything he wasn¡¯t. Tall where Benedict was short. Muscular whereas Benedict was thin. Commanding where Benedict preferred to follow. Reckless whereas Benedict was cautious. His gold hair and cold gold-gray eyes whereas Benedict¡¯s were colorless pools of the darkest black.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Are we sure it¡¯s wise to strike the Golden Knight Duke where he¡¯s made a base? We lose the opportunity for an ambush and smaller-scale interferences,¡± Juniper asked, no doubt recalling whatever her strategic professor had told her.


    ¡°It is a pointless debate now, daughter. Our wyvern platoons have already engaged. Wrong or right, we must make do with our decisions,¡± Benedict answered, his expression grim. What his daughter did not yet know was that he had ambushed them. Just not in the traditional sense. Rather, he had done so with the use of a newly developed magic device its creators had dubbed a Catalyst of Destruction, CAD for short.


    ¡°Can you really defeat him?¡± she murmured questioningly, her voice light but Benedict knew that soft tremble in her voice to be fear. With the counties engaging in a war without divine restrictions, it was just as likely for the duke¡¯s men to kill them as it was to use them as political hostages.


    Benedict gave his daughter a slight shrug accompanied by a tight smirk. ¡°You know there aren¡¯t many who can defeat your father.¡±


    She returned his expression with sorrow in her eyes and an equally grim smile. Her words were soft, almost a whisper buried under the rushing wind. ¡°That wasn¡¯t an answer.¡±


    He dropped all attempts at levity and turned to her with his brows furrowed and jaw set in determination. ¡°Juniper. Do not die. If you must run, then run. If you must hide, then hide. Do not fear cowardice if it means your survival.¡±


    He could all but hear her teeth gnashing at his words. Juniper returned his words with a single stiff nod. ¡°Do not worry, Lord Marquess. I will not allow our bloodline to cease here tonight.¡±


    Benedict wanted to tell her that he didn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about the house lineage. He wanted his only daughter to stay alive. He didn¡¯t though, giving her a similarly curt nod. If her misunderstanding pushed her to stay alive, then so be it.


    Even if he¡¯d wanted to say something, there wasn¡¯t the time as Collin Alistar hovered astride a silver wyvern fully clad in his usual brilliant suit of enchanted gold armor. Benedict, too, wore an enchanted suit, though it was much less ostentatious.


    ¡°You must have grown quite bold since I last heard rumors of you, Marquess,¡± Duke Alistar snarled, the tails of his wyvern streaked red with blood whipping in circles. ¡°Or you must have gone insane to disregard the Holy Treaty.¡±


    Benedict returned the scowl with a sneer. ¡°I have done no such thing. It is your people who have violated the treaty. Look at the city. Look at all the deaths you have caused. And for what?¡± He spat the words, his voice rising in anger. ¡°Some land?¡±


    ¡°Your city has been enslaving our people for nearly a decade,¡± Collin Alistar roared, the Authority of his golden core slamming against Benedict¡¯s defensive barrier with such force he flinched. ¡°Even the daughters and sons of nobility. Then you kill one of our barons with ties to the royal family and dare declare yourself innocent? Your barbaric deeds end here and now, Benedict Sharma.¡±


    Benedict scoffed. ¡°If Lysorian children were enslaved, perhaps you should have cared for them better? Don¡¯t act as if slavers don¡¯t exist in Lysoria.¡±


    ¡°They do not exist out in the open,¡± the duke bellowed, and Benedict could see the rage in his narrowed eyes. ¡°Else they face the wrath of the King himself.¡±


    That was as purely posturing as Benedict had ever heard. ¡°So instead of pursuing diplomatic means, you invade our city and release captured monsters into the city to kill civilians? The enslavement of a few is worth the death of hundreds? Thousands?¡±


    ¡°We had no hand in releasing those beasts,¡± Collin responded with a curt laugh. The way he spoke, confident and honest, caused Benedict to blink. Confused. That couldn¡¯t be true. If he didn¡¯t, then how had they been released? By whom?


    ¡°Regardless. There is no escape for your evils today, Collin of House Alistar. Today, you and yours all die.¡± Benedict snapped his fingers, and the mana within his magic core blazed to life like magma in his stomach. Words of ancient Runic spilled from his lips in an unstoppable flood of sounds he hardly understood. The mana screamed, resonating with the foreign sounds, and exploded from his body.


    A magic circle spanning nearly half the city took shape above them, draining his mana as he collected it from the environment and sucking it out of his reserve with a wild hunger. His mana drew thousands of lines within the magic circle, sketching pattern after pattern of unrecognizable symbols.


    The spell he now wielded was a gift given to him from the Red Cardinal on behalf of the Church of Light¡¯s Pope. It had been customized and empowered to be especially reactive against heart cores. Or so he was told. Despite Benedict being only a third-realm mage, the use of ancient Runic should increase the power of his magic, if only for the singular spell, to that of a fifth realm. Not even if Collin progressed into a platinum core would he come out unharmed.


    Benedict opened his mouth to release a battle cry.


    Instead, his throat clamped and he choked. His body froze, and he realized the magic circle was still drawing energy from him. When it hadn¡¯t found any mana left, it had switched to his life force, and he could feel it being stolen just as quickly as his mana. What wormed its way out of his throat was a bloodcurdling scream of horrible, horrible pain. As if a hand had reached down his throat, taken a handful of his innards, and started to pull them up through his mouth.


    His vision went suddenly red, not with rage but with blood, he realized as something warm and sticky slid down his cheeks like tears.


    Had he been lied to? What in the nine hells was this spell?


    Just as the pain began to swallow him whole, the pressure of the spell draining his life ebbed slightly, and a small, feminine, almost childlike voice penetrated through to him like a blade of infinite sharpness. When it spoke, his mind nearly collapsed with the desire to follow the will of the speaker.


    ¡°Stop,¡± it commanded with authority even his king paled to reach, every word demanding obedience without dissent. ¡°You are not worthy of speaking Runic.¡±


    His scream was silenced, the foreign words cutting off as he plunged into a great silence.


    The last thing he thought before pitching sideways off his wyvern was that it was too late. The voice had been too late.


    The summoning portal was completed.

 V2 Chapter 14: First Interlude of Duke Collin Alistar

    "What in the Goddess¡¯s blessed name is that?¡± Collin shouted, eyes wide with a mixture of awe and shock.


    The aged general by his side, Roderick, simply shook his head. Despite being the only one among the golden knights close to achieving a gold core, he was just as lost as Collin. ¡°I do not know, my liege. Nothing good for us.¡±


    The mana surging out of Marquess Sharma was like nothing Collin had ever experienced. It was as if the spell was forcibly pulling every last particle of mana and life from the Cael Marquess and everyone around him. There seemed to be no end to its absorption, even as the magic circle continued to expand until it cast a shadow over half of Sealrite.


    ¡°Prepare for impact!¡± Collin shouted to his wyvern riders, unsure of what to expect. His riders seamlessly obeyed, and over fifty energy and mana shields slammed into existence around him. When it seemed that the magic shield was at its maximum output, Collin braced himself and poured forth even more of his golden heart energy into their protective barriers. He had no doubt he would survive whatever the Marquess had planned, but his knights wouldn¡¯t be so lucky if their barriers failed.


    Then, just as the magic shield undulated with a desire to at last release its wrath, a small voice cut through the noise of war with a calm, regal composure.


    ¡°Stop. You are not worthy of speaking Runic.¡± Though he¡¯d only heard the voice once before, Collin recognized it immediately. Words said with the weight of royalty and an overbearing aura that commanded obedience. Unless the Emperor of Pandoria had arrived, which Collin both couldn¡¯t believe and prayed was not true, there was only one other person who spoke with such authority.


    Flying next to him on a wyvern she¡¯d obtained from the Goddess knew where, the young Silverwater girl, with bright red eyes staring at the Marquess with such disdain, made Collin do a double take. Where could this girl have developed such hate in her heart? Her eyes became angry slits, her lips curled into a sneer as he sensed her reach out with a string of energy so solid he could scarcely believe it came from a new silver core. He could only sit upon his wyvern in amazement as her energy slammed intangibly into the Marquess¡¯ magic core and tossed him off his wyvern.


    For a moment, no one moved. No one spoke. There was only the cackling of the magic circle and the soft whoosh of the wind buffeting the Marquess¡¯ fall. Then the world snapped back to life all at once. The female wyvern rider next to the Marquess angled into a dive, Cael and Lysorian knights collided with renewed desperation and focus, Collin¡¯s few mages in his wyvern platoon began to chant their own spells in retaliation, and his advisors were abuzz in his mind with the telepathic link.


    ¡°Fool,¡± Lilliana said, shaking her brown hair. ¡°Pathetic fool. Was he so desperate to bring such beings into this world?¡±


    Collin only had a moment to shoot her a questioning gaze before the magic circle seemed to collapse in on itself, coalescing into what Collin thought was a portal. It only took a few seconds for his suspicions to be confirmed when hundreds of red-scaled creatures poured from the hole in the sky like a horde of insects. They chittered, buzzing softly as their small wings vibrated with the effort of keeping their bulbous bodies in the air. It was difficult to see the details at such a distance, but they appeared to have large bodies, small heads, and many legs. Collin thought they were the size of a small horse, perhaps a pony.


    Lilliana spoke quickly in her usual commanding voice just as the scaled creatures flung themselves in their direction. She glared at them warily, though Collin could sense no fear or worry in her eyes. ¡°The fool activated summoning magic overlaid with Runic words. If I¡¯m not mistaken, these are blood insects from one of the nine hells. Use fire.¡±


    Collin frowned at how he and others moved in accordance with her words, transmitting the information to his men via their telepathy links. For some odd reason, his mind did not protest against the Silverwater girl¡¯s behavior. It should bother him. Anger him, even. Especially amidst battles where a loss of hierarchy could cause their destruction.


    For some inexplicable reason, however, it seemed normal that she would address him as her¡­ lesser?


    He knew he should feel anger at the thought. At the mere implication of a baron¡¯s bastard daughter acting as if she had dominion over him.


    He didn¡¯t, though.


    Collin shook his head to dismiss the sudden thought and gripped his sword, digging his heel into his wyvern¡¯s side to urge her forward. ¡°Burn them back to the Hells!¡± He roared, his golden core illuminating the night with a blast of fire-attributed energy that drowned a group of insects in a great tidal wave of power.


    Next to him, Lilliana¡¯s core burst forward with a flash of brilliance and strength unfathomable for a silver core, her wyvern surging into the oncoming crowd of hell bugs. The wyvern did not seem to fear for its life as it dove toward its certain death. Even his personal wyvern hesitated slightly when he pushed it forward, clearly understanding the threat level.


    He slashed and cut the insects with fury, splitting heads from torsos to send buckets of loose blue blood splashing wildly. His wyvern dove under the pursuit of a scaled insect, just barely dodging its massive pincers while Collin drove his sword into its underbelly, easily piercing the red scales. His golden energy flooded through his wyvern, giving it strength and speed, all the while massacring the never-ending onslaught of hell bugs.


    It should have been a losing battle.


    Collin knew there was no way they should have been able to win. After all, the Golden Knights and the Cael Wyvern riders had long since found each other¡¯s limits and had settled upon a stalemate. With the hell insects in the mix, the outcome should have been quick and clear.


    And yet, they were¡­ winning?


    After he decapitated yet another insect, he risked a glance toward the grounded knights to lay eyes on a small group of what seemed to be civilians cascading into the battlegrounds. There were a hundred or so, all coreless. But at the lead of the small group were perhaps fifteen individuals who laid waste to the first few Cael knights they came across.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    One man in particular towered over the entire scene at somewhere Collin estimated to be around twenty feet tall. He was coreless as well, but by the Gods, he didn¡¯t fight like it. Collin¡¯s final thought before he was forced to return his attention to the army of insects of hell was that the man was releasing an aura of someone nearing the power of a silver core.


    Were they reinforcements? From where?


    How in the world were they wielding such power without cores?


    Adrenaline pumped through his veins at the knowledge of victory, the feeling of triumph. The old duke lifted his sword as he sent a message out to his knights on the ground and his wyvern riders through the telepathic link. ¡°For Alistar!¡±


    The battlecry was echoed by hundreds below, loud enough he could hear it even over the roar of the wind. Collin and his riders became blurs of terror as they rampaged through the insects, Lilliana and her wyvern at their backs. Any insect that broke through their ranks or somehow managed to get around them was quickly dispatched by Lilliana, the girl¡¯s movements sharp and exact. He watched her fly into a group of a dozen insects, dispatching them with the cold ease of a veteran.


    There was no way this was her first battle. What had she gone through in the slave arena?


    That was when an insect penetrated their formation, speeding toward Lilliana like a spear of death. He saw her eyes widen as she yanked on her wyvern¡¯s reins to dodge the bug, but it curved just as they changed course.


    Collin yelled, his old parental instincts kicking in at the panicking girl. He urged his wyvern into action and flew forward to provide aid, his golden core thrumming with power. He extended it out and the speed of his wyvern soared. He had just reached their location, golden energy forming a shield around her, when it occurred to him that she could have raised her own shield.


    He disregarded it as an oversight of panic on her part, but then Lilliana flew over him in a quick spiral, angling around the bug spearing at her. Her wyvern¡¯s tail nicked his own, causing his steed to cry out in pain.


    The seconds of control lost cost him. The sharp-headed insect crashed into them with its long, tusk-like pincers that slid with ease into his wyvern¡¯s side. It screamed, but Collin was already falling off and tumbling toward his death.


    A large hand gripped his collar as he fell. The arm was like steel as it withstood the toll of interrupting his momentum and gravity. Roderick gave a large oomph before yanking Collin atop the general¡¯s wyvern. ¡°What the fuck is that girl doing?¡± the old general growled, narrowing his eyes toward Lilliana. It was quickly redirected, however, as more insects flew at them and he had to command his wyvern into basic evasion tactics.


    Collin pulled himself up behind his friend and strapped himself into the wyvern¡¯s saddle, clasping the secondary carabiner to his `belt for stability and focusing his golden energy on the palms of his hands. He wasn¡¯t the greatest at utilizing long-distance energy casting, but they were running out of options.


    The Duke wasn¡¯t exactly sure how many minutes passed. He killed insect after insect with hundreds of golden energy blasts. Some of the bigger ones took two, most only one. The effort was laborious, more so than he had endured in decades. Collin condensed heart energy around him for a full minute before allowing the pent-up energy to explode outward in an awesome wave of raw power.


    The attack caused the hell insects to shift into a rain of corpses, bouncing off wyvern scales and armor on their way to the ground. It barely did anything.


    Hundreds more red-scaled insects continued to pour out from the portal. After some time, different types began to emerge. Much larger, bulkier creatures Collin found hard-pressed to describe as insects. The newer ones were more akin to large monsters.


    At the forefront stood a red-scaled humanoid, its pincered face a look of bemusement. It sauntered out from the portal, massive black leather wings beating a soft rhythm at its back. Power, unlike anything Collin had felt before, pulsed off the creature with every beat of its wings. The power was distorted. Unnatural.


    Bone-chilling.


    A cold chill raked up his spine like claws when the terrible energy collided with his golden core. The impact was so disgusting Collin couldn¡¯t stop the acid from curling in his stomach, and he vomited into the wind. The simple feeling of that humanoid creature¡¯s power was as if Collin were drowning in sewage, distorting the golden energy in his core to black muck.


    The feeling lasted for only a few seconds before the Silverwater girl appeared in front of the creature with a blur of red and silver, her sword curving a perfect horizontal line to cleave the humanoid¡¯s head clean from its neck.


    The black muck staining his core clung to existence even as he fought against it, trying to remove the forced impurities.


    ¡°Your Grace,¡± the general cried out, banking a hard left. The wyvern¡¯s wings snapped out, and they tilted hard. Collin had barely enough warning or presence of mind to reach out and grab the saddle¡¯s side handholds. He tried to increase his strength with his core. Nothing happened.


    He couldn¡¯t even sense his core anymore. Only emberlings of energy leaking through the blackness clinging to his core indicated his core still existed.


    What had the beast done to him?


    Collin felt a panic that he hadn¡¯t felt since he was a child well up in his stomach, and even what little magic cultivation he¡¯d done failed him in that moment.


    In that instant, Collin was mortal.


    His body became heavy under the weight of his age and the effort of the day. No longer sustained by endless golden energy, his muscles tensed and shot with pain from the constant harassment of flying in the naked night.


    Collin gritted his teeth, refusing to yell or shout in pain. After all, he still had his sword. Motion from behind him caused the duke to whip around, his old body protesting loudly at the sudden jerk. Roderick was staring at him with wide, confused eyes, though his tension relaxed at Collin¡¯s expression.


    The general mouthed something, but it was lost in the wind. Without the telepathic link that kept their thoughts bonded, there would be no way to hear anything against the rushing air.


    ¡°Bring me to the ground,¡± he tried shouting, hoping the general would understand. He only received a confused look in return. ¡°Fuc¡ª¡±


    That was when a wyvern shot past them, clipping its wing into Roderick¡¯s shoulder. That shouldn¡¯t have done more than jostle the high-tier silver-cored general, but the wyvern¡¯s silver-clad wing shredded Roderick¡¯s arm like his armor was nothing.


    Just as Collin¡¯s vomit had, Roderick¡¯s arm blew past them in some current of wind. Warm liquid splattered over his face.


    His friend screamed in pain and confusion.


    The wyvern bucked once and went still. Dead.


    Collin wiped the blood from his eyes in a desperate attempt to see what had killed the wyvern, a feeling of utter disbelief flooding him as he spotted one of his knights atop his wyvern with an outstretched hand.


    His spear jutting from Roderick¡¯s wyvern.


    Then Collin fell. Again.


    Collin desperately reached into his core to pull out anything. Any whisper of energy to help protect him against his imminent landing.


    Nothing.


    He was dead.


    A cold energy suddenly coalesced around him, slowing his fall, and a wyvern swooped underneath him. It yelped when he landed, though it continued to fly as if unhampered.


    His eyes widened at the sight of the rider. Lilliana. Next to her was Roderick, passed out and bleeding profusely, but alive for now. He moved swiftly to clamp down against the wound, anguish coursing through him more powerfully than adrenaline ever had, and he struggled against the black muck around his core to access his power.


    His core gave a small pulse of life. It was there. He just needed to access it.


    It refused.

 V2 Chapter 15: DashOra

    While Duke Alistar struggled to save his comrade, I struggled to keep down the smirk threatening to spread my lips wide. The duke¡¯s soldiers had acted exactly as I¡¯d commanded them, to accidentally strike against the duke in moments of chaos. It had worked out perfectly, resulting in me appearing something of a hero to those I now flew by.


    ¡°Can you heal him?¡± Duke Alistar asked, shouting over the wind. I cast a quick glance back to see the initially frantic noble in control of himself once more. The wild, panicked look in his eyes seemed to have been buried deep down. I¡¯d hoped the effects would have lasted a little longer.


    ¡°Only if you desire to be shot from the sky,¡± I screamed back, knowing full well he couldn¡¯t. Just then, a horse-sized hell insect angled down away from the golden knight it had just slain and darted toward us. I raised a shield of thinly spread lunar energy, and it rammed into it. I pretended to struggle against the creature¡¯s onslaught until the duke noticed.


    ¡°I cannot help,¡± he said. I couldn¡¯t see what he was doing, but I imagined it was a last-ditch attempt at saving his comrade. Staunching the blood flow, perhaps? ¡°My core was sealed somehow.¡±


    ¡°By the Gods,¡± I swore, putting a heavy undertone of desperation into my words. ¡°Are you at least still able to contact your Knights? I know you have a method.¡± The wind still howled in my ears even as the insect slammed into my barrier again and again. It wasn¡¯t all that taxing, though it was beginning to get irritating. I silently urged the duke to speak faster and repeated my words, this time adding some energy to them so they reached his ears regardless of the wind.


    He simply shook his head. He tried to say something, but I¡¯d allowed the shield to break and kicked the wyvern I¡¯d snagged from one of the Cael Knights into a downward dive. I directed energy to my lips and into my words again, transmitting my request directly to the duke.


    ¡°Give me access to the communication method. Let me direct your Knights. We can still win this.¡± The duke hesitated, but in that moment, I knew I had him. Though I doubted he knew I¡¯d planned to render him useless the instant I¡¯d spotted the fool¡¯s runic summoning portal, it no longer mattered. His military force could not win without his golden core. Even if they could, they would still require a method of fast communication. From what I¡¯d seen, there was an extreme reliance on the Duke¡¯s method of communication. Though I still had no idea how they were communicating, I had a suspicion it was directly linked to the duke¡¯s position as patriarch of House Alistar. Either way, he didn¡¯t have much of a choice. He would surrender the communication method to me right there and now, or all his knights would die very horrible deaths at the pincers of the ¡°hell¡± insects.


    Which was, also, quite the lie on my part. It was true the fool had spoken in Runic, but there was no such thing as summoning monsters from one of the nine Hells. At least not from any level of power I¡¯d ever seen. And if the monsters had been summoned from one of the Hells, it wouldn¡¯t have been bugs.


    When I¡¯d noticed what the creatures actually were and sensed the type of energy coming from the portal, I¡¯d nearly laughed. The fool had somehow opened a summoning portal to Ordite and introduced a subspecies of Dash¡¯Ora to the world. It was, unfortunately, probably a one-way summoning and I wouldn''t be able take it back, not that I particularly wanted to try given I barely understood the basics of magic and summonings, but I would need to find the city lord and take whatever runic script he¡¯d obtained.


    Fortunately, Dash''Ora had a unique ability to corrupt heart energy cores with the ichor smog radiated into the air by their mere presence. Silver cores and under would be minimally effected since they weren''t able to circulate enough new heart energy amidst the corruption to truly affect them. But golden cores and above, if not properly fended off, would drown in the corruption of their own circulation.


    ¡°Now,¡± I shouted, deciding to put a bit more pressure on the duke. ¡°We need to get him to safety or he¡¯ll die soon. He has moments. Decide now so I can call over a healer.¡±


    That seemed to tip the duke over the edge, and he nodded, tapping a hand against the center of his golden armor. A small, golden coin separated from the armor out of nowhere. An intricate design quickly etched itself out on the coin. It took only a second for me to recognize the crossing sword and axe encircled by a crown as the insignia of House Alistar.


    A passage from <u>The History of Lysoria</u> came to mind when I saw the noble insignia:


    ¡°There are three ways a traveling noble is authorized to prove his or her identity. The first is through an authenticated House stamp. This can be used to prove letters as well. The second is through the family ring, which is always imbued with methods of identification particular to the family and nation. The third method of proof comes in the form of the House Coin. There are usually only three House Coins. One for the patriarch, the matriarch, and one for the successor. House Coins are the most often used method of identification. Be mindful, however, as House Coins are considered to be artifacts and contain effects known only to the main bloodlines.¡±


    Before he could drop the coin or lose it in any manner, I pulled the reins of the wyvern and leveled out. I held a hand upward and loosed a tremendous bolt of lunar energy at the spearing creature. A tiny hole punctured its way from head to tail of the beast, ending its life. The creature soared above us with old momentum as it plunged toward the ground.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I held out a hand. The duke hesitated, but I snatched the coin from between his fingers when he didn¡¯t move quickly enough. With his heart core sealed by the Dash¡¯Ora King¡¯s energy ichor, it was as easy as taking something from a mortal.


    My own core thrummed in my heart, all the black muck quickly being eaten and sucked within the luminescent silver. The duke¡¯s inability to deal with energy ichor was a pitfall of his own ignorance. It was a pity for him that he¡¯d never met a Dash¡¯Ora, but it was to my benefit. I wouldn¡¯t even need to exert the effort in dealing with him, regardless of whether I used this to gain his complete trust or simply chose to rid myself of him.


    The instant my fingers wrapped around the golden coin, a current of electricity invaded my senses and sprinted through my body like an arrow aiming for my core. I reacted quickly, circulating energy through me with due haste.


    I didn''t need to bother. Before I had managed to so much as stir my energy, the wave of electricity ceased altogether, and a black message of red text appeared before me.


    [System Warning: Foreign System is invading the Host''s body. Activating protections. Removal of foreign system successful. Analyzing foreign system¡­ Main System detected. Main System Artifact Detected. Convert Artifact to the Desire System?]


    [Yes]/[No]


    I tapped the [Yes] button. So the Duke was connected to the Main System? No, that was unlikely. He had a golden core, and I¡¯d already established through Nasq that Paragons, and by extension, I assumed anyone under the System¡¯s leveling influence, couldn¡¯t have a core.


    I turned the coin around to view its identical back. Always more questions.


    Perhaps it was just the coin, then. The Desire System had referred to it as an Artifact in the same way it had the Slave Mark. It didn¡¯t necessarily imply the duke was part of the System.


    [System Announcement: Artifact conversion successful.]


    When I pressed my fingers against the House Coin once more, there was a similar electric spark that ran through me. This time, however, I recognized the Desire System¡¯s impulsive but gentle feeling as the current intermingled with the vibrations of my silver core. At first, I blocked it from completely mixing, taking my time to analyze the effects on my core and energy. When there didn¡¯t appear to be any chance of corruption, I let it through.


    A connection attached between my core and the House Coin. Once it stabilized, my senses touched hundreds of other lines linked to the House Coin. I couldn¡¯t tell which line indicated what person, so I chose to simply send out messages en masse.


    ¡°Listen up, this is Lilliana Silverwater. Duke Alistar is out of commission and has temporarily handed over the House Coin to me. Marquess Sharma has summoned creatures from one of the nine Hells in a desperate attempt to eliminate us. But we can still win with fire,¡± I said telepathically to everyone Duke Alistar had linked with his House Coin. With a conscious effort to block and restrict all incoming messages, I proceeded with the tactical commands. ¡°Knights who are grounded, you are receiving reinforcements to the rear of the Cael knights. Both sides should collapse on the smallest area of knights and push through until you meet each other. Together, you hold both greater numbers and greater power, but you must meet up. Airborne Knights, the Duke and his second-in-command are both severely injured. I¡¯m attempting to bring them to a healer, but I¡¯m not able to break through the net of Hell bugs. Use fire to forge us a path so I can save your Lord.¡±


    Then I pressed my heels into the wyvern and leaned forward, my will sinking its claws further into the creature''s mind. ¡°Down,¡± I commanded silently, and the wyvern obeyed. We dove down once more, avoiding a group of small, red-scaled arachnid creatures with short bee-like wings by dozens of meters, only to end up in the middle of a horde of the original red-scaled creatures, their massive bodies converging on us like rocks of an exploding volcano.


    Droves of fire erupted around us from all sides, and I glanced toward the Golden Knights spewing fire from their bronze cores with a thankful smile that hid my inner smirk. Fire wasn¡¯t any more effective against the insects than other basic energy attributes.


    But it was quite effective on mortals.


    I led the wyvern along the path created by fire, right up until I discreetly jerked on the reins to the left. The wyvern screeched in defiance for only a second before my Will overtook its survival instincts, and the creature flew directly into an approaching blast of fire. I allowed it to curve and avoid a heated death at the last moment. I ducked under the blast of fire, my clothes and hair singed from the closeness of the heat.


    A pair of hair-raising screams went off behind me as Duke Alistar and his comrade were not saved from at least the bottom part of the fire stream. My last-second dodge had made it so that they couldn¡¯t dodge. The wyvern we rode echoed with a shriek of its own, the end of its tail completely burnt off.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I swore, finding myself all but falling through the air as my wyvern lost its ability to properly fly. It twisted and spiraled, unable to find balance without its tail. The duke¡¯s comrade was the first to fall. The Duke stared at me with wide eyes. I couldn¡¯t tell if he knew I¡¯d planned something, or couldn¡¯t believe that he, one of the most powerful beings on the continent, would die from a simple fall. Had his core not been blocked, he could likely have flown with air-attributed energy. Most gold-level core Awakeners could.


    We flipped and tumbled through the air without any purchase, both clinging to the wyvern¡¯s saddle. Despite all my prowess and power, no amount of heart energy I could currently wield would save me from a ten-thousand or more foot fall. I waited for the Duke to lose his grip to act.


    It took longer than I expected from a mortal. He clung to the wyvern, to his lifeline, with every ounce of his being. Eventually, the wyvern¡¯s neck lashed backward at my silent instruction and slammed haphazardly into the duke, who was sent flying from the creature. I watched him quickly drop, turning and twisting to keep my vision on the duke.


    When I couldn¡¯t see him through the thick fog of the night, I relied on the moon¡¯s lunar energies to empower my core and physical strength. I grabbed hold of either side of the wyvern¡¯s saddle, planted both my feet flat on the leather material, and waited for a good angle.


    I saw the opening after nearly fifteen precious seconds passed. Without waiting another second I launched myself like a spring toward one of the larger Dash¡¯Ora.

 V2 Chapter 16: Similar, Yet Different

    My trajectory was off by a hair. Instead of slamming full force into the Dash¡¯Ora, I sailed past it with only a hand brushing against the smooth red scales. I circulated some heart energy and blasted it to my side, hoping to redirect my momentum back toward the creature.


    It helped, but only slightly. My energy redirected me enough to grab the Dash¡¯Ora¡¯s tail as I blew past it. I scrambled for purchase on the tail¡¯s scales, and the creature jerked back from the effort of halting my momentum or risk being yanked along with me. I was momentarily worried the tail would come off.


    The fear wasn¡¯t necessary, and the Dash¡¯Ora¡¯s tail remained firmly attached to its body. Still, it whipped me around, trying to knock me off, but I held tight, slowly climbing my way up to its back. The Dash¡¯Ora bucked and twisted, so it flew upside down, nearly causing me to slip off.


    I released a grunt of effort and commanded an influx of energy through my meridians to push my muscles and grip to new heights. I put the House Coin in my mouth to hold and then drove my hands deep into the Dash¡¯Ora¡¯s hide. The scales split apart under my pressure with a welcoming ease. The beast shrieked in pain, twisting into a downward spiral.


    But now I had a firm grip. Even as my lower body flailed without purchase in the spiraling movements, I wouldn¡¯t fall. When I¡¯d stabilized myself enough, I pulled one hand back and jammed it further up its back. Not deep enough to cause any fatal damage, though certainly with enough force to cause permanent injuries.


    ¡°Just¡­ stop¡­ moving,¡± I growled.


    As if in response, the Dash¡¯Ora screamed and its tail curled back to strike me. I knocked the tail aside with some energy, returning my focus to controlling the creature¡¯s flight path¡ªpreferably toward an easier-to-ride Dash¡¯Ora. Or, even better, toward a wyvern I could commandeer.


    The current Dash¡¯Ora had a sort of semi-humanoid figure where it stood on legs like a human, but where humans had two arms, it had eight with four on each side of its torso. Actually, as I looked closer, it had two arms on either side of each of its two torsos. The sight was particularly gross, like watching someone stack a torso on another torso. Its wings beat with heavy, almost wyvern-like flesh. It screamed and squawked with something that seemed like a beak but revealed three rows of sharp, edged teeth. Its narrow, bird head attached to the stacked torso with a long neck that swiveled and twisted even as I struggled to control it after making my way to its multi-torso body.


    ¡°Save the duke!¡± I mentally screamed to the Duke¡¯s knights, using the House Coin as the medium. ¡°He was hit by the fire.¡± The coin vibrated with my energy and the links connected to it hummed with my message. Hundreds of messages were returned to me immediately.


    ¡°Where is His Grace?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Lady Silverwater, we¡¯re almost there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m diving, I can see him falling.¡±


    ¡°What about General Roderick?¡±


    The rest of the messages were distorted, and I couldn¡¯t make out the precise words other than the extreme fear and desperation being relayed. I worked hard to keep my emotions neutral with a slight lean toward worry. I had no idea whether my feelings could be sensed the same as I sensed theirs and did not want to test the theory.


    A few wyvern riders dove from their positions, darting through waves of fire still burning away the Dash¡¯Ora no doubt to save their Lord.


    I ignored them, slapping the side of my Dash¡¯Ora¡¯s head whenever he went off course. It would waver in the air, chittering with anger, but under my sheer strength around its neck and the force of my will, there wasn¡¯t much room for it to fight back anymore. The Dash¡¯Ora were known to be immune to most direct mental manipulations due to some biological material of their bones¡­ or was it the matter of their brains? Regardless, I knew it couldn¡¯t be completely controlled and didn¡¯t bother. Instead, I slowly released an ever-increasing amount of Authority to stir its fear and drive it toward the action I wanted.


    This time, I pulled hard against the Dash¡¯Ora¡¯s neck so it would turn a sharp left. Fortunately, it obeyed and rammed right into the path of an oncoming riderless wyvern. The two creatures entered into a battle of claws and teeth for only a split second before I plunged lunar-empowered fingers into the base of the Dash¡¯Ora¡¯s skull and ripped out its brain. It was a shame I couldn¡¯t collect its core, but that wasn¡¯t exactly a luxury I had at the moment.


    I tossed the brain as I leaped to the wyvern, letting it fall with the Dash¡¯Ora¡¯s corpse down into the ruined city now alight with the bright blazes of hundreds of individual fires burning the grounded Dash¡¯Ora. Once I¡¯d gained control over the wyvern, which responded extremely obediently to my commands as if sensing I was human, I pointed the wyvern toward the giant summoning portal above Sealrite and increased the speed of my energy circulation while drawing on the moon¡¯s lunar rays to empower my lunar-attributed energy beyond what a silver core should wield.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    A thought occurred to me, and instead of only drawing on the lunar rays, I reached out with my senses and tried pulling on the lunar energies all around us. It struck me how similar this process was to how Nasq described absorbing mana from the surroundings. I had always been able to draw in the moon¡¯s lunar energy but had never really considered why I¡¯d only been able to do that with lunar energy. I¡¯d simply assumed it was an issue of my lacking true affinity with other attributes. Until I¡¯d learned about mana, the action of drawing in lunar energy had been more akin to empowering the lunar energy in my core rather than absorbing an outside source of energy.


    The more I thought about it, the more my original assumptions seemed wrong.


    Had I truly not drawn on outside energy from the moon? Had it truly only empowered me?


    No. I had pulled lunar energies into my core that I hadn¡¯t created.


    But that didn¡¯t make any sense. If that were true, then wasn¡¯t the lunar energy I gathered outside my core actually mana? If so, how was I storing mana without a magic core?


    That led to a rather interesting question.


    Was there any true difference between mana and energy, aside from where it originated? If not, why did the two create different types of cores?


    The unanswered questions continued to plague me even as the power in my core filled to bursting. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to come up with the answers on my own no matter how much I thought the issues over. I was not a scholar of magic, heart energy, or even cultivation, at least in the theoretical or educational realm.


    I was a ruler. A conqueror. A warrior. A queen.


    I would simply need to find someone to discover the truth for me. Or with me, whichever was necessary.


    When I¡¯d reached the limit of how much energy I could circulate into my core, I pulled it all out and condensed it into a single line of power. If I tried to spread my attack out to match the size of the magic circle, I wasn¡¯t sure I could break the spell. The amount of energy my core could hold and create was high for a silver core, but the magic circle had been created with Runic influence and seemed to be around the power of a platinum core Awakened.


    I didn¡¯t know what a magic circle was per se, but summoning portals weren¡¯t rare on Ordite. However, ones this size were still not particularly common. In Ordite, I had canceled many circles by interfering with its central power source. If I wanted to close it, short of overwhelming power, I would need to hit the circle¡¯s center and overload that one spot.


    Which is exactly what I did. A single line of massively condensed energy tore through miles of distance upward into the sky, spearing into the blackness of the portal until it disappeared.


    The following sound was both concussive and cataclysmic. Part of me had hoped the portal would quietly blink out of existence. Most magic did when it was voided.


    Summoning portals usually didn¡¯t. Forcefully closing a rip in space generally had a rather annoying recoil. Still, I had hoped that perhaps magic summonings would be different.


    They were not. If anything, they were worse.


    ¡°To the ground,¡± I commanded with the House Coin, taking the lead and urging my own away from guaranteed pain I was guaranteed at my current distance. ¡°We¡¯re all going to die if we stay in the air. Fly down, now!¡±


    Fortunately, the summoning portal was tens of thousands of feet above the city. The waves of explosive, chaotic mana buffeted my wyvern and everything else in the air as well. We didn¡¯t crash exactly, but I certainly wouldn¡¯t refer to the subsequent landing under the concussive barrage as safe.


    Wyverns and their riders dropped to the ground in a semi-controlled but wholly desperate attempt to escape the destruction. Some made it more safely than others. I wasn¡¯t sure if any hadn¡¯t made it, though no calls for help echoed along the House Coin links.


    For my part, my wyvern crashed into a mound of dirt with enough speed that I was fairly certain the beast had killed itself. Instead of checking, though, I squeezed under the wyvern¡¯s corpse and pulled the wings together to protect me from the stray bursts of frenzied magic cracking the air amidst the destruction like tiny, angry vines trying to kill everything escaping its path of rage. The wyvern twitched, alive. But instead of scurrying off in fright into the night to survive, the creature instead curled tighter around me as if¡­ to protect me?


    Despite myself, I couldn¡¯t help but feel thankful to the creature I¡¯d thought to use as a meat shield. I placed my hand on its chest and began to circulate energy not into my own body, but into the wyvern. Strengthening it and creating a protective layer around its black scales.


    The lines were rather oddly quiet. I hadn¡¯t been part of them for long, but they were never completely quiet. Even when no words were transmitted, emotions always lingered.


    It remained quiet throughout the backlash of destroying the summoning portal. That silence was not broken when the explosion ended. Nor did it break when knights began staggering back to their feet, attempting to steady and orient themselves.


    Until a single deep voice, filled with sorrow and pain, echoed along every linked line of communication.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead. They¡¯re both dead.¡±


    A chill of success crawled down my spine. ¡°Who?¡± I asked through the House Coin, though I already knew the answer.


    "The Duke," came the response. The feelings and emotions that answered the call nearly overwhelmed me. Thousands of people were transmitting their sorrow, sadness, despair, and pain.


    "We need to regroup,¡± I commanded, my voice firm though I made sure to add a touch of grief. ¡°We cannot let their deaths be in vain.¡±


    I pushed away the wyvern who ruffled its wings before tucking them by its side. The Wyvern was a bit smaller than the others but stared at me with a sense of curiosity that I returned with a pat to its side. "Good job."


    "Where are the Cael Knights?" I asked.


    "They ran during the explosion," someone responded and I nodded, though I realized belatedly no one but the wyvern could see it.


    "Alright. Everyone should gather back at the duke''s central building and each platoon should send out a pair of scouts to keep eyes on the Cael soldiers. They won''t leave here alive," I promised and was rewarded by a tsunami of rage and determination from those linked to the House Coin. Linked through me. Only me.


    I grinned.

 V2 Chapter 17: Plan of Action

    The next couple of hours were a frantic, rushed mess of actions and assignments that I struggled to set in order. Though I had obtained the House Alistar Coin, it did little to mollify the crack in the hierarchy. I might have been the second most powerful, but I hadn¡¯t earned their respect. Most didn¡¯t even know who I was.


    When I landed back at the former duke¡¯s central compound, or what remained of it after the explosion, I immediately took control of the situation. That sparked quite a bit of discontented grumbling and some dark looks. I chose to ignore them. This was war, and I¡¯d been elevated to commander, which meant all the resources that Duke Alistar had commanded were now my responsibility.


    How embarrassing would it be for the Queen of Aedronir to lose control of low bronze core soldiers?


    The first thing I did before giving any commands was orient myself to the city and the military as a leader needed to. I hadn¡¯t previously bothered to learn too much about Sealrite, but I hadn¡¯t been leading a military operation. I queried a few of the House Alistar knights to find the duke¡¯s closest advisor. Apparently, that had been General Roderick, who had also died. The second-best option was one Field Marshal Aargorn Delgov.


    I called for him, and one of the golden-clad wyvern rider knights brought him to a large tent the knights had constructed as a temporary headquarters. He was an average man, perhaps in his early twenties. His face was covered in scruff and dirt while blood doused his gold and black officer¡¯s uniform. Despite the average nature of his overall appearance, Aargorn¡¯s blue eyes stared inquisitively at me with a calculative nature I could respect. The man had a rigid posture from many years in the military but still had a slight swagger from his youth and, if I guessed right, a touch of ego that fed from an unusual intelligence.


    At my request and a small gesture to start talking, the Field Marshal nodded and gave the Lysorian salute. ¡°House Alistar¡¯s military was directly supervised by Duke Alistar, but everyday operations were overseen by General Roderick. Under Duke Alistar, there was only one general out of respect for his relationship with Sir Roderick, but generally, there are two or three that oversee different aspects of the military.¡± He went on to explain that House Alistar, like most other noble houses, used a simplified version of the King¡¯s military hierarchy since aristocrats were only allowed to legally house a military of around 1,000 at any one time unless called upon by the King to raise more. House Alistar separated their personnel into three categories of hierarchy: the enlisted, junior officers, mid-level officers, senior officers, and then the duke and his family. Since Duke Alistar had chosen not to have any family, it had just been him. The Marshal continued, ¡°The enlisted ranks start with privates, corporals, and then sergeants. Junior officers are lieutenants and then captains. Mid-level officers start out as majors and then colonels, while high-level officers are field marshals and finally generals. But, like I said, under Duke Alistar, there was only one general. The duties of a general were more or less passed down to the field marshals as General Roderick could simply not do the task of three generals on his own.¡±


    ¡°At what point does this hierarchy require core formation?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mid-level and above, ma¡¯am. Junior officers are expected to have heart rings, and the enlisted can be mortal.¡±


    ¡°Any difference in ranks between Heart core users and mages?¡±


    ¡°No, my lady. None that I am aware of, at least.¡±


    ¡°How many field marshals are there right now?¡±


    Aargorn tapped his chin in thought for a few moments. ¡°I cannot say that none have died, but prior to the earlier explosion, there were seven of us. I believe it is likely one or two have died if Duke Alistar himself was killed.¡±


    I waved off the worry. ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll find out soon enough. Call all of them here.¡± When Aargorn left to hail the rest of the field marshals, I went over to a young woman who was following Aargorn everywhere with a notepad. She jumped when I put a hand on her shoulder, her brown hair tied tightly in a ponytail whipping around so fast it smacked her in the face.


    ¡°M-m-my lady?¡± Her words stammered slightly as she nearly dropped her notebook.


    I didn¡¯t pay any mind to her obvious nervousness, especially since I neither knew nor cared who she was. ¡°Where is the city map?¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Over there,¡± she said, pointing to a stack of rolled parchments on a table in an adjacent tent.


    I brushed past the loosely hanging flap of the senior officer¡¯s tent and walked over to the other tent with the map, not caring who it belonged to, and snagged the entire pile. Then I heaved them up and carried them over to my tent where I opened them one at a time until I found the Sealrite map. The others were filled with casualty numbers, complaints, and a myriad of other notes and letters that weren¡¯t particularly relevant to me.


    I ordered the notepad woman to take the scrolls I¡¯d determined to be useless back to where she¡¯d pointed them out. As she did so, I sprawled the map of Sealrite across the white slab of stone that I¡¯d decided to use as a table. I¡¯d spotted it earlier on and used a sliver of heart energy to cut the stone to a perfectly smooth surface.


    With nearly no effort at all, I used my thumb to break off small chunks of that stone slab to use as weights and placed them on all four corners of the map. Then I took a step back and absorbed the map and every detail of Sealrite, even those less likely to be useful.


    I unsheathed the dagger I¡¯d stolen and plunged it into the map and stone to indicate where the main fighting had been¡ªwhere the portal had opened.


    I wanted to finish off the Cael knights and capture the city lord, Marquess Sharma. While Nasq¡¯s information was beneficial, it was incomplete. The Caelian Marquess no doubt had a much wider array of knowledge considering the summoning portal he¡¯d created.


    The detonation had killed most wyverns before they¡¯d managed to land, and those that hadn¡¯t died I doubted would be able to fly. In fact, other than the wyvern I¡¯d protected with my heart energy, I¡¯d yet to hear about a wyvern that¡¯d survived the battle. That meant they would be running south toward the city gates closest to the Colosseum. Even if they did manage to escape, I was pretty certain that would only result in them facing an endless desert. Though, I still wasn¡¯t entirely sure just how large the desert surrounding Sealrite actually was. But I¡¯d need a map of the entire region to figure that out, and that hadn¡¯t been in the stack of scrolls I¡¯d commandeered.


    Just as I was beginning to wonder how long Aargorn would take, he reentered the high officer¡¯s tent with three men and two women in tow. At my raised eyebrow, Aargorn shook his head. ¡°The seventh, Field Marshal Andrew Delborne, did not make it, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Field Marshal,¡± I responded with a grim frown. I turned to the others and started giving orders without so much as asking their names. There simply wasn¡¯t time. I¡¯d already spent enough getting the basics down. ¡°We¡¯ll have time for formalities later. As of right now, other than myself, the six of you are the pillars of this military and will be taking on specific tasks I am about to assign.¡± None of them objected, though quite a few sent me furtive or uncertain looks. One, a woman with pitch-black hair and blue eyes, was staring so hard at me I was having trouble deciding whether it was in fascination or an intent to kill me through thought. In the end, though, no one said a word, so I pressed forward and explained my thought process with the Cael military¡¯s likely path of retreat and proceeded with the assignments. ¡°Since I don¡¯t know any of you or your strengths, I¡¯ll leave the exact assignment of tasks to Field Marshal Delgov. Three of you will head toward the south exit and head off the escaping knights, soldiers, mercenaries, whatever they are. They showed Duke Alistar no mercy, so you should not give them the mercy they refused to give him.¡± All my field marshals nodded solemnly. ¡°Another two of you should take your forces and head off the Holy Kingdom emissaries. That might bring you south as well, but that¡¯s a bit more of a mystery. I know they arrived yesterday and had a good amount of holy knights with them.¡± One of the field marshals with light blonde hair and blue eyes, with high cheekbones and a narrow, straight face that ended in a rather pointed chin, paled and raised a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about their stronger warriors; they were taken care of earlier. It should, more or less, be capturing the higher-ranking officials. Don¡¯t kill them. Cael¡ªwell, we don¡¯t really give three fucks about retaliation from them, but I think we can all agree a war with the Holy Kingdom, if avoidable, should be avoided.¡± For now, I wanted to add. ¡°The last will remain here and keep this camp in order. You will have the hardest job. Start getting citizens together and helping them rebuild. Once this section is stabilized, you can move to other parts of the city.¡±


    ¡°My lady, what will you do?¡± Aargorn asked tentatively, his expression twisted a bit as if he¡¯d bitten his tongue or shouldn¡¯t have asked the question at all.


    The question didn¡¯t bother me. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Marquess Sharma. I¡¯m assuming he¡¯s with the grounded wyvern riders, so I will start by heading south for now.¡±


    ¡°Will you take a platoon with you?¡± The field marshal that had paled earlier asked, looking a bit better.


    I shook my head. ¡°Some of the ex-slaves in my retinue will be joining me.¡±


    They all nodded, not daring to say another word. I realized they must have seen or at least heard what my Paragons could do. I still hadn¡¯t read the report regarding the details of their actions, but even a glancing look told me my Paragons and knights-in-training had done a wonderful job in leaving a very bloody impression.


    ¡°Are there any wyverns or steeds that weren¡¯t in battle? Or that survived?¡± I asked.


    The field marshals exchanged looks and nodded in unison. It was Aargorn who spoke, seemingly the spokesperson for them. ¡°There are many horses and even wyverns that weren¡¯t used. The Caelian attack took us off guard, even if we were expecting it, so we barely readied two-thirds of our wyverns.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need a report on how Duke Alistar was caught so off guard later. For now, let¡¯s get going,¡± I said, ripping my dagger from the stone.

 V2 Chapter 18: An Eye for an Eye

    Tracking the fleeing Caelians was a piece of cake. A large percentage of their airborne knights had been eviscerated when I cut the summoning circle apart. Without my warning to run to the ground, they had been paralyzed with fear as the energy crushed their existence.


    With few exits from the city and limited mobility, my new army collapsed on the remnants with swift and relative ease. As I predicted, most of them were heading toward the city¡¯s southern entrance. I gathered Nida, Nasq, and Ethan with me and ordered each of them to mount something that flew.


    While the duke¡¯s army was not short of wyverns, there weren¡¯t enough for everyone. Each wyvern was assigned to a specific knight, typically mid-level officers and above. The lower-ranked soldiers flew alongside their higher-ranked brethren atop creatures called ¡°cockatrices.¡±


    The first time I saw one of the giant, flying chickens, I laughed so hard I nearly forgot the ongoing war. When I calmed down, Ethan mounted one, and the sight of the giant berserker riding a winged chicken was so hilarious it took me another moment to collect myself.


    My wyvern bristled underneath me, its lips curled back into a vicious snarl as we watched the duke¡¯s soldiers descend upon the retreating Caelian soldiers with cruelty and malice in their hearts. ¡°It¡¯s amazing what one can do out of anger,¡± I murmured to no one in particular as airborne soldiers slaughtered the grounded ones.


    Ethan grumbled something that sounded like agreement, but he wasn¡¯t ready to speak to me yet after I laughed at him.


    Nida snickered and jeered at him. ¡°Big man sad his queen laughed at him?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re riding a giant chicken,¡± I said with another laugh. ¡°Hard not to find that funny even if you weren¡¯t a quarter its size.¡± In all honesty, that was completely true.


    The cockatrice itself was nearly the size of a wyvern, perhaps only a few feet shorter than mine. But where a wyvern was a beautiful creature of sleek black and purple scales, the cockatrice was a grotesque amalgamation of different creatures. It had the body of a chicken, its feathers glistening with a sickly shimmer. Large, bat-like wings reminiscent of a wyvern¡¯s extended from its sides, though it seemed to have little need to flap them. The cockatrices mainly coasted on gusts of wind and rarely changed trajectory, even at the command of their riders. Its head was the most terrifying aspect of the creature, featuring a sharp, cruel beak and eyes that burned with a piercing, malevolent intelligence, like an animal infected with rabies. Jagged feathers lined its head like a crown, giving it the look of a tyrant king, while its scaled, serpentine tail coiled and lashed as if with a life of its own.


    It was certainly less regal than a wyvern, but infinitely more terrifying. I was surprised the beasts were so common. The stable hands treated the cockatrice like a horse or sheep. If one or ten died, it didn¡¯t make much of a difference to their animal farm.


    I took a second to look above the wholesale slaughter and out into the expansive desert that appeared to stretch infinitely beyond the horizon. I wondered what lay on the other side of all that sand. Since I arrived in Graedon, what felt like a year or so, perhaps a little more, I had been allowed very little agency. The universe and fate itself had been more inclined to toss me from here to there, over and over again. I knew next to nothing about this world. Nothing of the spirit and nature of the land. What secrets of power and untold horrors might it hold?


    I wanted it all. Every last piece of it. And when I bent this world to my will, I would take it and march it to Ordite, and that world would drown in the blood of my great betrayers.


    Still, I curled a strand of straight brown hair around my finger in thought, even as another wave of shrieks echoed from the dying Caelians below. I pulled out the Coin of House Alistar with my free hand and sent a message to Field Marshal Daenara Mavis, who was leading the search for Holy Knights. ¡°Daenara, have you found them?¡±


    ¡°No, my lady. Not yet. My tracker says they split from the Caelians and are headed west,¡± she said after only a few seconds of silence.


    ¡°Is there an exit located there?¡± I asked.


    The silence that followed was longer this time, but I waited patiently. ¡°I do not believe so.¡± I could hear the hesitation in her voice despite the sound being transmitted directly to my mind.


    ¡°Do not mind the information and simply share it, Field Marshal. I am not so narrow-minded. Speak,¡± I commanded and sent a bolt of intention through the link.


    Daenara replied instantly. ¡°While it is an assumption, the Holy Kingdom was here for nearly an entire day before the Caelians set off the explosion. That would give them enough time to set up a portal of exchange.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I reflexively lifted an eyebrow but quickly realized the field marshal couldn¡¯t see it and swiftly followed up. ¡°What is a portal of exchange?¡±


    ¡°Apologies, Lady Lilliana. As you may know, teleportation over long distances is generally impossible. However, the Holy Kingdom created a type of summoning exchange spell circle a decade or so ago that allows those in the magic circle to trade places with those in a separate but linked magic circle, as long as the number of people is equal. This satisfies the law of equal exchange.¡±


    I grimaced at her words. I didn''t know much about magic, but I did recognize the theory of equivalent exchange from my education back in Ordite. I was more surprised people in Pularea knew about it enough to shape magic or energy around it. ¡°You need to hurry, then. The law of equivalent exchange doesn¡¯t work that way. Those that are sent away for the summoning will be dead, and you¡¯ll lose your chance to gain information from prisoners. Hurry.¡±


    I cut the connection with a thought as Daenara¡¯s feelings of panic and dread flooded the channel. No need to experience those emotions. Once that was done, I pulled a strand of heart energy from my core and spread it out from me in an intangible wave. My senses sparked to a heightened state as that wave spread, and I slowly analyzed as much of the date I could. There were too many energy sources and living things in the parts of Sealrite my energy wave could reach, but I forced myself to spread the energy as thin as possible.


    The mental load of information was heavy, immediately feeling like someone had drilled a sword through my eye and causing me to wince in pain. I focused and got to work examining the life sources, trying to quickly sort through the mortals and lower core users that were irrelevant.


    ¡°You said she escaped during the initial impact in the black tower, Ethan?¡± I asked, and the berserker grunted with a sharp nod.


    ¡°She¡¯s like a fox,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Hard to catch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you would have caught up to her if you didn¡¯t have massive amounts of building on your back,¡± Nasq said in an obvious attempt to comfort his fellow paragon. I still needed to ask them how they survived, but that would need to be set aside for a later date.


    I tried to ignore them and focused on entering the trance state required for long-distance energy searching. In my mind¡¯s eye, I examined heart after heart, pushing past the bronze and silver lights.


    I found Marquess Sharma first. Although he did not have a heart core, his power was of a level that was hard to hide without the knowledge to consciously do so. Somehow he had been rescued by an individual with a magic core equal to a low-tier silver core, and he or she was running while carrying the Marquess. The person had been smart and split from the remaining Caelian forces and the Holy Knights. If I was sensing it correctly, the Marquess was being hidden in the slave dungeon tunnels.


    The irony was not lost on me. My last act in Sealrite would be where my first had been. I chuckled at that, nearly jostling myself from my trance-like state.


    I seethed at my negligence and redoubled the effort to focus. Where was the Cardinal? For whatever reason, no matter how long I looked, I couldn¡¯t find any magic or energy source that matched what I remembered of her.


    After nearly an hour had passed and the screaming of death below us had begun to wane, I turned to Ethan and scowled. I hadn¡¯t meant to direct it at him, but Ethan winced back at the look as if I¡¯d struck him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find her. You¡¯ll need to track her down the old-fashioned way. For whatever reason, she isn¡¯t emanating any heart or magic essence. Nasq, yes, you, help Ethan out. Nida, you stay with me,¡± I ordered, and the two men bowed deeply before taking off without another word. I half expected Nida to crack a joke or sarcasm as her brethren left. Instead, the woman stayed silent.


    I absently wondered just how vicious my look of annoyance had seemed that all three were instantly mollified if not completely frozen with fear. There hadn¡¯t even been any bloodlust in that look. They would need to be exposed more to bloodlust, I concluded. If just that paralyzed them, what would happen when they faced a true Awakened?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go find the lost Marquess,¡± I said, yanking at my wyvern¡¯s reins to point west, and Nida followed suit on her flying chicken. My wyvern pulled its wings tight against its body and dove west, only expanding them when we were close enough to the tallest building that I could jump to it if I desired. The city smoked in ruins under us, a testament to the damage Marquess Sharma had caused. That I had caused.


    It was a beautiful sight, if slightly more than intended.


    When the gladiator slave dungeon came into view, the sun was breaking the horizon. I went to land my wyvern inside the colosseum when a young woman of no more than thirty strode with clearly false confidence toward us, her hands raised in surrender.


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± she asked.


    I ignored her question. ¡°Fetch the Marquess. I care not for you, girl.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡± the woman stumbled, her face going pale.


    When Nida laughed, it was a sound starkly opposite to that of joy or humor normally associated with laughter. ¡°You thought my lady could not see through your pathetic deceptions?¡±


    I just sighed when the woman¡¯s body went completely white with apparent fear. ¡°Do you remember where I said the Marquess is?¡± Nida nodded. ¡°Good, go get him. I¡¯ll stay here and have a¡­ conversation with her.¡± I hadn¡¯t believed it possible for someone to get whiter than the woman had been, but at my words, she paled to the point someone else might mistake her for a ghost.


    ¡°What are you going to do with my father?¡± the woman asked.


    I raised an eyebrow at her question but turned my back to her in silence and began to walk a small circle around the inside of the colosseum¡¯s battle arena. ¡°You know,¡± I began, still twirling a strand of hair. ¡°My first memories of Sealrite are in that dungeon.¡± I pointed beyond the darkness trapped by one of the colosseum¡¯s steel doors that led to the slaves. ¡°And in here.¡± I opened my arms and spun a circle as if basking in the glory of being a gladiator. ¡°All those memories are thanks to your father choosing to treat me like a slave.¡± Finally, I turned toward the woman and cast the full, crushing pressure of my stare directly at her. She seemed to shrink under my killing intent as I poured vehemence at her very soul. ¡°I believe it¡¯s time to return that favor in kind.¡±

 V2 Chapter 19: The Father, Daughter, and the Holy Kingdom

    The woman looked at me, confusion written clearly across her face until the meaning of my words came to her. She flinched as if I¡¯d slapped her, and color rushed back to her cheeks in impotent rage. I watched in contemplative silence while she ground her teeth. I could nearly see the gears whirring around her mind in some foolish attempt to flee the situation.


    We stared at each other for a minute or two before the woman burst out with a cry of anger. ¡°You do not need to do this. Just kill us. What kind of child are you?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Her words were so outrageous I didn¡¯t know what else to do. ¡°Is it so cruel of me to enslave the man who enslaved me?¡±


    ¡°He did not enslave you,¡± she argued, her hand moving to clench the hilt of her sword. I didn¡¯t react to the aggressive move. The fight would be annoying, but the woman was not a threat to me, even if she drew her weapon first.


    ¡°I do not consider the physical act of enslavement to be much different from having the power to stop it and allowing it.¡± I gave her a shallow shrug. ¡°Should it help your conscience, know that the individual who put the slave mark on me has paid the price and will continue to pay the price for many, many years to come.¡± Dralos would likely continue to serve me for centuries. With the advancements to my core, even at the silver tier, I was bound to live for nearly two hundred years. If I reached the diamond core once more, Dralos would be enslaved to my will until I was put down. No one knew where the lifespan of a Diamond-level Awakened ended; they had always been killed well before then. It had been the fault of my arrogance not to expect my life to end the same way.


    ¡°Are you a revolutionary, then?¡± the woman asked, jutting a finger in my direction. ¡°A noble who opposes slavery and seeks to punish the sinful?¡±


    ¡°I couldn''t care less about slavery as a policy,¡± I said with a soft chuckle. ¡°Much as I have no qualms with swords being used to stab. I do, however, take issue when those swords are pointed at me. You and your father pointed swords at me.¡±


    Her eyes widened and she stammered. ¡°N-n-no. It was just me. My father had nothing to do with slavery. I¡­ I convinced him of the economic benefits and sent slavers toward our border with Lysoria. The Marquess does not even particularly like slavery.¡±


    I gave her another noncommittal shrug. ¡°Truthfully, I do not care for your excuses. If you insist on being part of those at fault for my enslavement, then you will join him.¡±


    While my initial plan had been to pull whatever information I could from the woman and simply kill her, her exposition about being the Marquess¡¯ daughter had piqued my interest. The more I thought about it, the more I realized killing the woman was a bad idea. Keeping her alive and under my command would open an easy and direct path for me to enter the political scene of Lysoria as the one who not simply defeated Marquess Sharma but turned him and his daughter to Lysoria.


    Or perhaps keeping her as a false hostage might work better.


    As I contemplated what to do with her, the woman¡¯s face twisted into the determined grimace of someone who had chosen death. ¡°My name is Juniper Sharma, and you are hereby challenged to a deathmatch. State your name, warrior.¡±


    I pinched my nose between two fingers and released a long sigh of exasperation. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to die here, you know.¡±


    She drew her sword and shifted her weight into an offensive fighting stance. ¡°State your name or lose your honor.¡±


    With a groan and a shake of my head, I turned to fully stare at the woman. ¡°You truly do not know who I am?¡±


    Juniper shrugged. ¡°You were a slave and are now covered in dirt and blood. If not for your voice, I¡¯m not sure I would have even known you were a woman.¡±


    I chuckled at that and acquiesced to her request, though I wasn¡¯t sure why. I supposed I just felt like it. ¡°I am Lilliana Silverwater, successor to the recently deceased Duke Collin Alistar and future Duchess of House Alistar.¡±


    The woman visibly gaped and, despite her situation, had the wherewithal to look stunned. ¡°Wait, the duke is dead?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it is so,¡± I said with mournful sarcasm. ¡°It is a sad fact of war that the first to go is sometimes the highest ranked. Especially when they¡¯re at the forefront.¡±


    Juniper stared at me with disbelieving eyes that seemed to analyze every inch of my expression. I didn¡¯t bother hiding the rather self-satisfied smirk that had been threatening to show for hours now. ¡°You¡­ Did you kill him?¡± she whispered.


    I frowned and put on a mask of great insult. ¡°I did no such thing. He died from a stray blast of fire energy.¡± I paused. ¡°Or was it magic?¡±


    A scratchy, tired voice spoke from the shadows leading into the slave dungeon¡¯s depths. Not old, exactly, but certainly exhausted and somewhat aged carrying the notable characteristics of the Marquess: scrawny, medium build, black hair, and soulless looking black eyes. Marquess Sharma limped out from that darkness with Nida behind him, prodding his ribs with the butt of her spear. He winced slightly whenever she jabbed him with it, though he never bothered to try avoiding it. ¡°You seem quite nonchalant for someone whose liege died.¡±


    Nida snorted. ¡°He was powerful for sure. But Her Majesty''s liege? Not likely. Temporary innkeeper maybe.¡±


    I shot Nida a frustrated look, but the tigerkin woman only smiled. For a paragon, she was proving to be a pain. ¡°They¡¯re going to be dead or enslaved anyways. What¡¯s the harm?¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Both the Marquess and his daughter had their heads on a permanent swivel as they looked between us, mixtures of shock and confusion causing constant contortions of expressions.


    ¡°You¡¯re a princess?¡± Juniper asked, clearly bewildered. ¡°Of which count¡ª¡±


    Marquess Sharma cut her off. ¡°The beastkin did not say ¡®her highness,¡¯ my daughter. She said ¡®her majesty.¡¯ That is a queen¡¯s title, not a princess¡¯s.¡± They both stared at me with that revelation. Juniper¡¯s was more of a glare while Marquess Sharma¡¯s was inquisitive. The silence broke when Marquess Sharma asked, ¡°Are you¡­ a queen, then? Of some foreign nation?¡±


    I didn¡¯t react to the question and certainly didn¡¯t answer. For one, it was none of their business. Even if it was, I didn¡¯t even know where to start explaining. So, I changed the subject to something I actually wanted to talk about. ¡°Why is the Holy Kingdom here?¡±


    Juniper lifted her chin and drew her sword. ¡°You will not open our mouths to betrayal.¡±


    ¡°Junip¡ª¡± Marquess Sharma started but was quickly cut off by his daughter.


    ¡°No, father. I know you wanted me to live. But I will not become the slave of some backwater bitch. My honor does not allow for that, no matter your orders.¡±


    Nida bristled at the words, patches of her hair suddenly standing on end, reacting to heightened emotions. Her hair, which was normally a white mess of straight strands, was stiffened and spread out, each strand rising as if charged with a current of electricity. The effect was most pronounced along the crown of her head and down her spine, where her hair lifted in all directions, mimicking the way the fur of a feline stands up when startled or on guard. Her expression, one usually playful and mocking, was deathly serious; eyes wide and alert while her lips were peeled back in a feral snarl.


    There wasn¡¯t time to react before the tigerkin woman lunged at Juniper, her spear spinning with the deadly precision of a predator as she aimed for Juniper''s throat. To her credit, Juniper was quick to dodge the strike, though not without incurring a slim red line across the edge of her throat. Small dots of blood trickled down to her collarbone and soaked into the red collar of her Cael uniform.


    Nida didn¡¯t give Juniper so much as a second to protest or even find her footing. The Paragon bombarded the Marquess¡¯ daughter with a barrage of spear strikes that shot like bolts of lightning toward the silver core Awakened. At first, the fight was more or less equal, excluding the fact Juniper hadn¡¯t expected the initial attack. But as the fight wore on, it became increasingly obvious that Nida would triumph. While their strength, speed, and even power were effectively equal, there was just something about the tigerkin woman¡¯s raw ferocity that Juniper couldn¡¯t seem to get a grasp on. The feral nature of Nida¡¯s fighting style caused her to deviate wildly from standard fighting patterns. Where Juniper was bound to expect a straight thrust of Nida¡¯s spear, she was instead met with the butt end of the spear arcing toward her head from a blind spot.


    I watched in fascination, realization dawning on me that this was the first time I¡¯d bothered to actually take the time and watch Nida¡¯s combat techniques. It was clear that she was untrained, at least to my standards, but the way she wove in that random chaos to standard patterns was incredible. I had never seen a fighting style like that on Ordite, where an Awakened¡¯s power was determined more by their ability to overwhelm another with heart energy than pure combat.


    After all, once a punch could shatter a mountain, the mastery of a combat form tended to take a backseat. There was a reason why close-combat Awakeners were more likely to lose against long-distance combat Awakeners.


    Though, a year or so before I¡¯d been betrayed, I¡¯d become suspicious of that mindset. Why was it one or the other? Wouldn¡¯t mastery of martial arts and my knowledge of my own body increase my ability to circulate energy and use my core more proficiently?


    I hadn¡¯t had the time to truly indulge in such questioning beyond occasionally traveling to temples and foreign martial art academies, but I had come across a very old manual which had discussed dantians. The term dantian was, in general, interchangeable with heart core to some of the older Awakened.


    But as I watched Juniper fight against the Paragon, I was again reminded of that word each time her magic core pulsed. The manual had said dantians. Not dantian.


    I felt like I was nearing some sort of breakthrough of understanding when Nida¡¯s spear at last found solid purchase on Juniper¡¯s body. The spear slammed into Juniper¡¯s ribcage with an audible crack, then it spun upward and slammed into the side of her head. The woman instantly crumpled like a broken doll.


    A strangled cry came from Marquess Sharma, who tried to stumble over to his fallen daughter. He fell long before he reached her when his leg which was not completely broken seemed to give out from underneath him. He crashed to the ground with a look of pain on his face. Even on the ground, however, he continued to crawl toward her.


    I glanced at Nida, and she shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s not dead yet.¡± The tigerkin woman glanced at Juniper and let out an exhausted breath. ¡°I think.¡±


    Partly because my thought process had been cut short and partly because I was annoyed at the drama of the scene unfolding before me, I let out a groan and made my way toward Marquess Sharma. With no interest in allowing the familial drama to play out as it had been, I took the orange slave marker from my pocket, activated it with a thought, and bent down to shove the flat of the prism into the Marquess¡¯ neck. He screamed as it burned my insignia into him, a black crescent moon adorned with a black crown.


    I reached out with the House Alistar coin to Field Marshal Link Marell, the one chosen to stay behind and begin the reconstruction of Sealrite. ¡°I found Marquess Sharma by the slave Colosseum. Send for pickup and prepare an interrogator.¡± I looked down at the squirming Marquess. ¡°I want to know exactly how he made that explosion earlier.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ daughter,¡± he grumbled at my feet.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine if you tell me your connection with the Holy Kingdom,¡± I said, squatting to lower myself a bit closer to the Marquess. Since the slave mark didn¡¯t allow me to compel answers, and torture wasn¡¯t always successful, I hoped he would just tell me. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything more to lose now, except for her. I guarantee she will live if you tell me.¡±


    There was a long pause of silence as the Marquess¡¯ face seemed to contort between horror, despair, longing, and shame in a veritable cycle. Eventually, he settled on shame and longing. ¡°I reached a bottleneck in my magic core decades ago. They¡­ the Church of Light, I mean, helped me breakthrough. I owed them everything. I would never have become the Marquess without their help.¡±


    ¡°How did they help you break through?¡± I asked, making sure to keep my voice neutral.


    ¡°They taught me about something called the Runic Language. The words of that language were so powerful, it alone nearly broke me through to the third tier of my magic core.¡±


    ¡°Did they put magic on you?¡±


    The Marquess looked up at me oddly. ¡°Do you mean to cast a spell on me?¡± I nodded, though I didn¡¯t completely understand what a ¡®spell¡¯ was. He nodded. ¡°Aye. They did.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. How did the Red Cardinal play into this?¡± When he didn¡¯t answer, I shrugged. ¡°Guess you don¡¯t care about your daughter that much.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait,¡± he shouted, trying to move but the pain his body was experiencing didn¡¯t allow it. No doubt the toll of using Runic at that level had shredded most of his muscles, and I doubted his magic core was in much better condition. ¡°She was sent as an intermediary to make sure we were following the plan.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about this plan."

 V2 Chapter 20: The Plan

    The Marquess visibly swallowed but continued under the weight of my impatient glare. ¡°The Church of Light is making a play for the Holy Kingdom¡¯s High Seat,¡± he said, pausing to look at me with pleading eyes. I narrowed my gaze, urging him to continue. ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re backed by the Pandorian Empire.¡±


    I stretched my legs and motioned toward Nida to heal Juniper. ¡°Don¡¯t let her die.¡± Then I turned back to the Marquess. ¡°Where do you come in? Sealrite? The Cardinal and the Light Church put in all this effort to elevate your magic power¡ªthat, I understand. But why? Why go through all that effort?¡± When he hesitated, glancing at his healing daughter, I sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t be complacent, Marquess. I can order her death as easily as her life. All you must do is answer my questions. This will be the last time I remind you. Do not test me again.¡±


    The Marquess¡¯s answers surged from him like a waterfall, so fast I nearly lost track. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one they¡¯re helping on behalf of the Pandorian Empire. Nobles from all the Pularean Kingdoms are being influenced¡ªCael, Tenebris, Velora, Noctaron, even Lysoria. The Empire is reaching everywhere. Once the Pope of Light has the High Seat, it¡¯ll be the beginning of the end for Pularea as we know it.¡±


    I squatted next to the broken Marquess. ¡°And you were okay with that?¡±


    He looked at me with an expression I hadn¡¯t seen before. Where horror and fear had previously dominated his gaze, now there was only the exhaustion of an aging man. ¡°It was a decision I made long before I understood the responsibilities of leadership. I¡¯ve lived with the choice. I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯d make the same decision again; this is the only life I know.¡±


    When I glanced at Nida to check on the healing progress, I was surprised by how pale she had become. She stared at the Marquess, white as snow, her mouth agape with shock. ¡°My Queen,¡± she whispered, her voice a mixture of fear and awe. The tigerkin licked her lips and inhaled deeply. ¡°If the Pandorian Empire themselves are involved in this¡­ I think the Marquess is right. We¡¯re probably all going to die.¡±


    I looked at both of them with raised eyebrows. ¡°I would have thought there¡¯d at least be some great war, no?¡±


    The Marquess and Nida shook their heads in a shared understanding that I clearly lacked. Nida was the one who responded. ¡°Your Majesty, do you remember the High Pandorians?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°The silver core blue warriors.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to Pandoria myself,¡± she said. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard there are hundreds of them serving the Pandorian Imperial Family¡ªthousands, even. No one knows exactly how a Pandorian becomes a High Pandorian. My¡­ my father used to tell me that the Pandorian Emperor kidnaps children of nobility from all around Pularea, trains them, and then pits them against his  Pandorians in combat. If the Pandorian survives the death match, they become a High Pandorian.¡± She shrugged slightly, her face grim and hopeless. ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of a High Pandorian losing in battle before you killed one, my queen.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t say it, I knew she was also implying the existence of the Desire System.


    Marquess Sharma¡¯s gaze flickered toward me, his eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°You killed a High Pandorian? Alone? That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    Nida laughed, some of her usual bitterness and sarcasm returning. ¡°One? She killed four.¡±


    Marquess Sharma seemed at a loss, remaining on the floor and wincing as parts of his body spasmed. Whatever dignity he¡¯d wielded as a Marquess of Cael had long been beaten out of him.


    But I wasn¡¯t done with him just yet.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Nida, you said they kidnap children of nobility?¡± She nodded, and I allowed some of my authority to seep from my core, pressing down upon the Marquess. He choked back a scream despite the gentleness of my influence. ¡°Were you helping with that? Is that why I was kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± he gasped between breaths. ¡°I only¡­ only did¡­ only did what I was asked.¡±


    ¡°What were you asked, Marquess?¡± I pressed.


    ¡°I¡­ I was told to¡­ set slavers¡­ around our border around¡­¡± He paused to draw in a large breath. ¡°Around the Misty Veil Forest.¡±


    An image of the Demon Progenitor I¡¯d met in that forest flashed through my mind. What were the chances the Marquess had been ordered to place slavers in the exact location I¡¯d been fleeing from a Progenitor?


    Blood drained from my face as I considered the worst-case possibility. Just because Progenitors didn¡¯t usually rule over people didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t capable of it. Technically, nothing was stopping them from trying to conquer worlds. There were stories in Ordite of at least one ancient Progenitor attempting it.


    ¡°What can you tell me about the Emperor of Pandoria?¡± I asked the Marquess, nudging him with my foot.


    He winced. Either the slave mark didn¡¯t let him fight back, or he didn¡¯t have the energy. Instead, the man chuckled¡ªa fit of coughs and blood more than actual laughter. ¡°I¡¯ve never met him. Few have. The Pandorian Empire is nearly three times the size of Cael and Lysoria combined. The Emperor is said to be more God than man. I heard from some in the Church of Light that many of their faith believe the Emperor to be the Herald of the Light Goddess.¡± The Marquess did what I figured was supposed to be a shrug. ¡°If true, that would make him the emissary of the heavens. Who am I to deny the heavens?¡±


    I struggled to maintain my composure as what felt like confirmation of my fears settled in. I snorted at the Marquess¡¯s words, though my attempt at confidence fell flat even to my own ears. ¡°The heavens? Ridiculous. Though I suppose any real power in this weak world would be seen as godlike.¡± At the rate I was progressing, some might begin believing me to be ascendant soon enough as well. From the expression of many Paragons, some probably already did.


    Sharma seemed to wrestle with something before his face sagged, and for the first time, he started speaking unprompted. ¡°The Duke had dealings with the Holy Kingdom as well.¡±


    ¡°Duke Alistar?¡± I asked, not particularly surprised. That strange golden aura around his knights had been troubling, though I still couldn¡¯t explain how. If it was the meddling of the Holy Kingdom, that would explain it.


    He nodded vigorously, letting out a short whimper of pain as his body protested the movement. ¡°His Golden Knights, as he calls them, are more like golden puppets,¡± the Marquess spat. ¡°The man preached dignity and honor, but he was no better than a slaver himself.¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± I said, and Marquess Sharma didn¡¯t need to be asked twice.


    I expected him to grumble or show some sign of discontent at the brusque order, but he seemed more than happy to talk about his archnemesis. ¡°As I told you earlier, the Church of Light and the Pandorian Kingdoms have spread their influence to many across the continent. I don¡¯t know every deal they¡¯ve made, especially with those outside of Cael. But anyone with a third-realm magic core can sense the corruption in their auras.¡±


    ¡°And why do you think that has anything to do with the Holy Kingdom?¡±


    The Marquess sneered. ¡°The Duke had no mage or sorcerer strong enough to complete such a spell.¡±


    ¡°He could have paid for one,¡± I said.


    ¡°Doubtful. Mages that powerful have no need to run magic errands for others.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I replied, mulling over the words. I¡¯d need to take a closer look at the golden aura if the Marquess¡¯s accusation had any truth to it. I couldn¡¯t very well have the Holy Kingdom¡¯s influence infecting the foundation of my rise. ¡°Is she healed?¡± I asked Nida, who confirmed with a grunt. ¡°Is she conscious?¡±


    ¡°No, my Queen. I believe my strike knocked her consciousness into tomorrow.¡±


    With a sigh, I motioned for her to grab Juniper. Nida chose to grab the woman by a leg and drag her along. I didn¡¯t say anything and did the same with the Marquess, who let out a yelp of pain that he quickly stifled. Likely just happy I hadn¡¯t killed his daughter. Or enslaved her.


    I let him think that was the end of it and tossed him atop my wyvern, then gestured for Nida to do the same with Juniper. We tied them to the wyvern¡¯s harness so they couldn¡¯t move or escape, and I disarmed Juniper. She had a good enough blade that throwing it away would be wasteful. I unbuckled the woman¡¯s belt, releasing it along with the blade¡¯s sheath. Then I clipped it around my waist with a satisfied smile at the familiar weight.


    With that done, it was time to see how the hunt for the Holy Kingdom¡¯s soldiers had gone. I was confident the Duke¡¯s knights would have easily cleaned up the remaining Cael soldiers, but I sent them a message just to make sure.

 V2 Chapter 21: Accidentally Eviscerated

    ¡°We found a few stragglers,¡± Daenara informed me through the House Coin''s connection. ¡°The rest of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s people escaped through the Portal of Exchange before we could get to them. The scene is¡­ grotesque.¡± Her voice was filled with disgust, and I doubted most of her entourage had managed to keep their stomach contents. The few times I¡¯d seen the law of equivalent exchange applied to large-scale magic had resulted in the most horrifying scenes I¡¯d ever witnessed. The bodies of the sacrificed were turned into scattered mush, showering the area of effect in a rain of flesh and gore.


    ¡°Good work,¡± I replied. ¡°Reach out to Field Marshal Marell about collecting them.¡± She confirmed my orders, and I disconnected the link, turning to face Nida. ¡°Keep watch over them until the collectors arrive.¡± I paused, debating something before sighing. ¡°And tell them not to kill the girl. They can interrogate her a little, but keep it basic until I return.¡± Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with ensuring Juniper''s survival; however, the Marquess had been abnormally cooperative, and I doubted the girl knew anything he didn¡¯t. No need to turn a cooperative captive into a hostile one.


    ¡°I have to babysit them?¡± Nida complained, smacking the flat of her spear tip against Juniper¡¯s ass. ¡°Isn¡¯t the wyvern enough? Hasn¡¯t the Marquess already been branded with your slave mark? It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll run away.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I want to make sure they stay put and the collection goes smoothly. I still have many, many questions to ask him about the spell he used. In all honesty, Nida, I¡¯m not entirely sure he even knew what he was doing. Not many people, even those of a higher echelon of power than the Marquess, know what Runic is, much less how to properly wield it. In this case, it struck me more as an act of desperation than anything else.¡± The only response I received from the Marquess was a groan of pain. ¡°Since I doubt I¡¯ll be able to get full answers from him today before he passes out, I¡¯ll get my answers tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I bet we could keep him awake,¡± Nida growled toward the Marquess.


    I shook my head. ¡°There are more important matters to take care of at the moment than satisfying my curiosity about the Marquess¡¯ conspiracy theories. The Pandorian Empire is not an immediate threat. For now, we need to focus on capturing the Cael aggressors and wiping our city clean of its infestations.¡±


    The tigerkin woman cocked her head. ¡°Are you planning to rid the entire city of the Caelian people?¡± she asked. ¡°There are thousands of citizens here, my queen.¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I said. ¡°Where is the use in that? Loyalties change as often as the seasons. Show the citizens a better future under the Lysorian banner than what the Marquess was providing, and they should be content. Any resisters can be dealt with.¡± There were, after all, always a few mortals who resisted change. It was human nature to rebel.


    Now, though, armed with my Soul Weaver abilities, I could quash any resistance by simply identifying the leaders and turning them into the Resurrected.


    ¡°Where should I meet you?¡± Nida finally said after a moment of thought.


    ¡°I will be heading to the forefront and helping finish the removal of Cael soldiers from within Sealrite¡¯s walls,¡± I replied with a sly grin. ¡°You took my daily exercise from me, after all.¡± I motioned to the unconscious Juniper, and Nida let out a loud laugh. "But first I may take a moment to see Sealrite."


    After a second or so of consideration, I decided to walk. When I¡¯d left the main battle to chase after Marquess Sharma, the House Alistar soldiers had been dominating the fight, and the occasional reports I overheard through the House Coin continued to confirm that understanding. So, instead of rushing at breakneck speed to a battle likely won, I figured I¡¯d take a stroll through the city and see if Sealrite had anything to offer. After everything settled down, I would need to make my way to both the central estate of Duke Alistar in his territory to take over as Duchess of House Alistar and return to the Silverwater Estate for the core formation doctrine of House Silverwater. Assuming it was still there, of course.


    I might as well take a look at my first city in Graedon. Showing myself and giving aid to a few people in need might work well in raising my popularity within the city as well. After everything, and the high intensity of my life since arriving in Graedon, I could use a few hours to rest my mind.


    And so, I went on a pleasant stroll. I walked the same path to the city from the Colosseum I¡¯d used after the banquet and enjoyed the same blood-red sunset as the sky¡¯s light arced down toward the horizon.


    I walked into the residential section and observed the destruction my plan had rained upon the citizens. The houses and buildings were still broken and crumbling, maintaining only shadows of their former beauty. The structures seemed to have been built with exceedingly weak materials. I was no architect or engineer, but even I could tell the homes and stores had been badly built. I wondered for a few moments where I would go about finding people of that skill set in Graedon.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    I¡¯d found a mage with enough talent and intellect to teach Nasq in the capture of Marquess Sharma, but I¡¯d have to make a trip to the Lysorian royal court if I wanted access to the space mage. Which I did. I could conquer as much of this world as I wanted to, but if I didn¡¯t figure out a way to return to Ordite, then all that preparation would be for naught.


    Along the way I stumbled into a handful of people needing some aid, removing a fallen wall from atop an elderly man to healing a wounded Lysorian soldier with some heart energy. I''d helped nearly a dozen injuries on my way through the residential section, though nothing of any particular note occurred. Most were too exhausted to so much as thank me, much less remember what I looked like. A general waste of my time.


    That was when a stream of cries echoed from a few blocks over, and, with nothing else pressing, I decided to make my way in that direction. I ended up spotting a group of men and women screaming about something in the courtyard of a rather high-end residential section. Unlike the initial area I¡¯d walked through, the buildings here were in much better condition. Most of them had taken very little damage at all, other than burns and giant cracks in the stone structuring.


    I watched the five or so men and women arguing until they were red in the face. They all wore clothing I could tell was expensive, not simply because of all the precious gems lining the helms, but because of how their movements slid across the material as if the clothes were smooth as silk. Which they might just be.


    It was a rather ironic situation, considering the rest of the city was effectively on its deathbed. Even now, a war raged within their walls. I couldn¡¯t tell if the people shouting were rich, fools, simply ignorant, or a mixture of all three. Instead of interrupting their conversation, I approached enough to hear them more clearly and then slipped around the corner to lean against a slab of stone that had, at some point, broken away from the multistory building next to it.


    ¡°We need to leave,¡± the woman with long blonde hair that curled at the ends shouted. The man at her side laid a comforting hand on her shoulder, but his middle-aged face was lined with a grim expression as he nodded.


    ¡°Aye, we must. There is no telling what the Lysorian barbarians will do to us,¡± he agreed.


    ¡°You are cowards,¡± the second woman shouted, jutting a finger at the first woman¡¯s chest. ¡°Our Lord has returned to fight for us, and you wish to flee? We should gather the rest of us and remove the arrogant Lysorian duke from our Lord¡¯s seat.¡± She turned to the remaining two, both men in heavy silver armor. ¡°My sons are cored warrior mages of the second realm and part of the Marquess¡¯ forces. If we gathered all of our neighbors, we could put up a resistance. We could attack them from the inside while the Marquess fights from the outside.¡± She paused, her eyes alight with fire and determination despite how hard she was breathing and the fact her sweat-covered face now matched the color of her orange hair.


    ¡°Alice,¡± the first woman shrieked. ¡°Think about what you¡¯re saying. We will all die! Do you want to die? I don¡¯t.¡± Tears were in her eyes as she clutched the small bump of her stomach.


    The other woman, Alice, seemed to have enough sense to adopt a chagrined look but pressed forward. ¡°I understand your concern, Marissa. But we must fight. We must.¡±


    ¡°Aedonia¡¯s tits, woman,¡± the man next to Marissa said, squeezing her shoulder. ¡°You are asking a woman heavy with child to fight and die for a noble we saw only once a cycle?¡±


    ¡°Not for the Lord,¡± Alice shouted back. ¡°For our country. Do you have no pride as aristocrats? No honor?¡±


    I pushed off from the slab of stone and rounded the corner. The man next to Marissa had opened his mouth in retort, but promptly shut it when he spotted me. The rest of them seemed surprised by the confused look on the man¡¯s face, but quickly noticed him staring at me and joined him in their gawking.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, looking down at the middle-class trousers and white shirt I¡¯d taken to wearing at the camp with the ex-slaves and realizing I¡¯d never had the opportunity to change into nicer clothes. Not that I wanted to. A closer look revealed that my shirt wasn¡¯t exactly white anymore. It was stained with blood and Dash¡¯Ora gore; some of it was even burnt black from fire. The trousers weren¡¯t in much better shape. A large rip tore down my shirt in a diagonal line, revealing a good amount more skin than I figured was appropriate for any age. Both of the women wore dresses, so I redirected my gaze to the men. I had no interest in the massive armor. ¡°Ah. I suppose I look somewhat like a beggar, do I not?¡±


    They ignored me completely.


    ¡°She heard you. Aedonia¡¯s tits,¡± Alice groaned at the same time both her sons drew a pair of matching sticks about the size of my forearm, pointing them toward me. ¡°We can¡¯t let her leave now.¡± She looked at me with a pair of sad eyes. ¡°Sorry, dear.¡±


    The first of Alice¡¯s sons, I noticed he had a beard, drew on his magic core, and a dot of white light illuminated the tip of his stick. I reacted out of pure instinct.


    The instant the man pulled power from his core to strike me, my core roared to life. A tidal wave of raw heart energy pulsed from my core with an outward explosion and slammed into him. The sight was not particularly pleasant despite how quick it was.


    His nose was first. Steam erupted from the tip of his nose as my heart energy met his skin. Then the entirety of his face and neck followed quickly after. Wherever the wave touched, the man burned to ashes. There was not so much as a second for him to scream before he was completely eviscerated by the sheer power of my raw energy.


    Marissa screamed, and the man holding her shoulder swiftly placed her behind him. His face contorted into a mask of pure terror.


    Alice and her other son hadn¡¯t moved. The woman simply blinked, her mouth open as if stunned. Her son trembled, his outstretched arm holding the stick dropping to his side as he stared at the spot where his brother had stood only seconds ago.


    ¡°Ashwash¡¯s balls,¡± I swore. ¡°Apologies. I hadn¡¯t meant to do that. The boy surprised me.¡±

 V2 Chapter 22: Daughter of Lunari

    So far, her trip into the residential area of Sealrite had most certainly not gone according to plan. In fact, it had gone the exact opposite of what I''d intended.


    ¡°You¡­ you killed him,¡± Alice said, her bottom lip trembling. She seemed torn between fleeing in terror and shrieking in shock.


    In an attempt to avoid further arguments or a fight, I reached out with my Soul Weaver energy, trying to gather the remains of the eviscerated body and perhaps bring it back to life. Unfortunately, while I could see the reddish-white flame of his soul, there was nowhere for me to place it. It just floated there and, eventually, winked out.


    ¡°Ashwash be damned,¡± I swore, letting out a long sigh. Maybe I¡¯d have better luck in another area. As I lifted my hand to wash the rest of them away with a wave of necromantic energy, I paused when my lunar energy surged inside my core, protesting my intended actions. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that interesting.¡± Lunar energy was an odd form of attribute energy with qualities not even the high-ranking lunar daughters could fully explain. One of those unique qualities, I¡¯d learned, was its inherent repulsion when used in direct offense against another with an aptitude for lunar energy.


    ¡°W-w-what¡­¡± Marissa trailed off, her eyes widening as she traced my stare to the small bulge she carried. The man pushed her further back and took a step toward me, his hand on his hilt.


    ¡°Do not draw that sword,¡± I warned him, annoyance dripping like acid from each syllable. He glanced at where the eviscerated soldier had been and then back at me. I gave him a slight shake of my head. ¡°I don¡¯t intend any harm. I was simply interested in the conversation. Though now, I¡¯m much more interested in that nascent soul you carry.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± the man asked, his hand hovering close to his hilt but no longer touching it.


    ¡°It seems your child will be born with a very rare affinity. I am duty-bound as a Lunari to show her the proper path to controlling her power. A confused Lunari is a danger to herself and everyone around her.¡± I was laying it on a bit thick, but it wasn¡¯t untrue. When I¡¯d awoken to my lunar attribute in Ordite without a guardian, the raw and unchecked power wreaked havoc over the entire town. And I was bound by my duty as a Lunari, regardless of my fallen status.


    And it was rare. Just maybe not as rare as I¡¯d indicated. Still, seeing one on a short jaunt through the residency was surprising.


    ¡°A what?¡± Marissa asked, her voice so quiet it was nearly a whisper.


    At the same time, the man growled a warning of his own. ¡°You will not be taking my child.¡±


    I waved their worries away. ¡°It is not my place to deal with the birth parents of another Lunari. She will decide her own fate.¡±


    The man blinked, his fingers twitching closer to his hilt, but still respecting my words, he didn¡¯t touch it. ¡°Why do you keep calling the unborn child ¡®she¡¯?¡±


    I cocked my head, once again caught off guard by the ways of this new world. In Ordite, everyone knew about the Lunari. ¡°You do not know of the Lunari?¡± He shook his head while Marissa cradled her belly. ¡°They are always women. Always. The moon never shows favor to man. They are of the sun.¡± That innate difference was the major cause of the divide between the Lunari and Solari, but that wasn¡¯t relevant to these nobles.


    That was when Alice released an ear-splitting scream and dropped down where her son had been, tears finally spilling down her face. Her other son, shocked back to reality by his mother¡¯s piercing yells, turned a blood-filled face full of anger and hate.


    And then he drew his sword.


    I pinched the bridge of my nose with one hand and used the other to wave at the man who¡¯d unsheathed his sword, much as one would say goodbye. The gesture commanded a burst of necromantic heart energy to erupt from me and swallow the man whole, allowing him to spend eternity with his brother in the world of souls. Bit by bit, he rotted away, and the ashes were carried off into the wind. Their mother followed suit as her screams grated on my thinning patience.


    There was a very loud moment of complete silence as the remaining man and woman stared at the spot where their fellow nobles had ceased to exist.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Why did you kill them?¡± the man asked, his voice nearly as quiet as his wife¡¯s had been. There was a soft tremble in his voice, though he stood firm, protective over his wife and unborn child. ¡°They didn¡¯t deserve that.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they did not. It¡¯s a matter of perspective. If an insect bit you or your wife, would you release it? Or would you squash it?¡± I gestured toward where the three nobles had been. ¡°I chose to squash and rid myself of the annoyance.¡±


    The man cut off whatever Marissa had been about to say with a shake of his head. He scratched his beard and gave me an odd look. ¡°Are we in any danger¡­ my lady?¡±


    I returned his look with a smile. ¡°You are not.¡± I paused. ¡°So long as the sword remains sheathed.¡±


    His hands had been steadily approaching the hilt since I¡¯d killed the woman. Realizing what he¡¯d been doing, the man jolted and lifted his hands into the air, away from the hilt.


    ¡°If I may ask,¡± the man queried, his voice steadier but still cautious, ¡°who are you?¡±


    ¡°That is a fair question, as I did interrupt your conversation uninvited. I am Lilliana Silverwater, noble daughter to House Silverwater and current heir to Duke Collin Alistar¡¯s Ducal House.¡± They both blinked, clearly not expecting that answer¡ªor perhaps they had expected me to lie. ¡°Am I to understand that both of you are resident nobles of Cael?¡±


    The man seemed worried again, casting a glance at his wife. ¡°I am,¡± he said finally. ¡°She married into Cael nobility. If you must kill me as an enemy of the state, I beg you to let her live.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°I have already mentioned that I hold no intent to harm you.¡± When his expression showed doubt, I shrugged and asked, ¡°Would you prefer that I cause you harm in accordance with those doubts?¡±


    The man shook his head vigorously. ¡°No. I appreciate your kindness, my lady.¡± He hesitated before speaking again. ¡°Lady Silverwater, what will you do with us?¡±


    ¡°You will join my accompaniment for now. Once the daughter of the Lunari is born and grows to independence, she will decide.¡±


    ¡°And the fact that I am Cael born?¡± the man asked.


    I shrugged. ¡°I am not concerned by that.¡± In fact, a Lunari daughter born of Cael noble blood would provide me with a route to power in Cael. ¡°Rank?¡±


    ¡°I am Peter of House Rish¡¯ah. We are only a small barony of Cael with no land outside of Sealrite,¡± Peter said with a small grimace. ¡°Once, our house carried more power, but the Lords of this region have never tolerated roaming noble houses among the subordinate houses.¡±


    ¡°Who were they?¡± I asked, gesturing to where I¡¯d eviscerated Alice and her sons.


    ¡°Alice was an¡­ acquaintance,¡± Peter said hesitantly, casting a quick look at his wife. ¡°She was rather extreme, part of the aristocratic faction. A low baron like us, distantly related to the Marquess, I believe.¡±


    ¡°L-Lady Lilliana,¡± Marissa stammered. She was trembling much less than earlier, though there was still a shake to her voice. ¡°If we reject your¡­offer¡­ what will happen to us?¡±


    My neutral expression twisted into one of confusion. ¡°Reject? You would reject the opportunity to have your daughter raised as a Lunari?¡±


    Peter took a step back closer to his wife, and she snaked her hand into his. ¡°What exactly is a Lunari?¡±


    ¡°Ashwash help me,¡± I grumbled, wishing I¡¯d never come this way in the first place. In Ordite, I would have simply dropped the girl and her mother off with the Lunari elders. Now, I would have to step in as guardian. ¡°A Lunari is one whose core is blessed by the moon. The energy in her core will be much stronger than others at her same level. If she does not receive the guidance of a guardian, she will awaken her core without an understanding of her greater power. On the first full moon she experiences after forming her core, she would likely experience core destruction and die. With training, she will likely become one of the strongest Awakeners, or Energy Users as you call them here, in Pularea. By the time she turns twenty, she would likely be on par with Duke Alistar during a full moon.¡±


    Both of the nobles gaped at me. It took a few minutes before at least Marissa came to. Peter looked like he was lost in a daydream of sorts. ¡°How can we trust that what you say is true?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t really have an option. I could have dealt with you much as I dealt with the others. It was your daughter that saved you¡ªdon¡¯t forget that. Mercy played no part in this, and I have my own uses for Cael nobles.¡± I gestured for them to follow. ¡°Truly, you have nothing to lose. Either I¡¯m telling the truth, or I¡¯m lying, and you¡¯ll die anyway.¡±


    Peter gave a low, morbid chuckle that seemed somehow both desperate and hopeful at the same time. ¡°I certainly hope you¡¯re being honest. It¡¯s difficult to believe a woman so young is capable of such power.¡±


    I just shrugged, feeling particularly good about the day so far. Duke Alistar dead, Marquess Sharma in my grasp and bent to my will, and now a daughter of Lunari for my molding. I could tolerate a few questions. ¡°Judging a person by their age is a standard judgment, and more often than not, it causes an untimely demise.¡±


    ¡°How old are you exactly?¡± Marissa asked, following behind me with her husband as I started to lead them away.


    That was a good question. How old was Lilliana now? Fourteen? ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure,¡± I answered honestly. ¡°As old as I need to be, I suppose. Now, come with me. We''re going to see a bit more of Sealrite before I need to head over to the battlefront. We should meet some... friends... of mine along the way that will lead you to where you will be staying until I get the mess with House Alistar sorted out."


    And I knew that would likely take some time to do. The minor subordinate houses of House Alistar and the branch families would not likely accept my claim of succession, not matter how legitimate it technically was. Once I finished securing Sealrite, I''d need to head over to the Alistar duchy and deal with that.

 V2 Chapter 23: Saintess

    The rest of my jaunt was mind-numbingly boring. I was forced to slow my pace to accommodate Marissa and Peter, especially Marissa, who lagged behind constantly.


    We passed a handful of injured residents who recognized Peter. Despite my grumblings, they ended up trailing me as I led them toward the war front. At a certain point, the number of residents following in my shadow made entering any combat zone a tactical error¡ªnot because they might die, which would have lightened my burdens at the moment, but because it would brand me as an incompetent ruler leading civilians to their deaths.


    Reputation would be everything moving forward, at least until I reached a core level that couldn¡¯t be defied. If I built a reputation for heroism and strength, attacks on my territories would be seen as attacks on the people themselves. But if I was seen as incompetent or tyrannical, any assault on my domain would be viewed as a righteous act on behalf of the people. My advisors and father had always stressed the importance of reputation.


    Once I¡¯d become Queen of Aedronir, it had become something of a nuisance, and I chose to ignore it. Only when I was betrayed and the entire country turned on me due to false allegations did I realize my mistake. By then, it was far too late¡ªthe damage had been done.


    I wouldn''t let myself fall into the same trap.


    This time, I would build a reputation so solid it would never waver under the pressure and whispers of conniving snakes.


    I took a deep breath and glanced over my shoulder at the group of fifteen or so individuals trailing behind me. What in Ashwash¡¯s name was I going to do with all of them? They had further slowed my pace and we were practically not moving at all through the city''s ruins. After I''d taken a handful of random turns we''d long since passed the upper residential sections and seemed to be in some sort of slums. The area was similar to all the others in terms of the ruins and dilapidated status, though there was a stench now. And loads of garbage scattered over the ground that made an occasional noise whenever someone kicked it.


    Leaning toward Marissa, I whispered, ¡°Why are they following us? Shouldn¡¯t they go home?¡±


    The woman raised an eyebrow, giving me such a motherly expression that I had to fight the urge to scowl. ¡°Truly, Lady Silverwater, just how young are you?¡± When I didn¡¯t answer, she sighed. ¡°They have no home left. You are their lord now. What else would they do but hope you help them?¡±


    ¡°They should start rebuilding. Following me around like lost dogs does nothing for them.¡±


    Marissa shrugged. ¡°They are peasants. Following their lord has been ingrained in them since birth.¡±


    ¡°Do they hold no loyalty to the Marquess?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Some, perhaps. But the Marquess wasn¡¯t the most accommodating man. Even among the nobility, he was mostly referred to as the Mad Scholar. The council managed daily issues since he was rarely present.¡±


    I nodded, understanding now. ¡°What about the council members?¡±


    She stared at me again with that same look my mother used to give me. I pushed down the emotion bubbling up inside me. How was this woman evoking such feelings in me? Was it because she was the mother of a Lunari? ¡°Most of the council members left with Marquess Sharma when he was called away. Only a few, including Peter, stayed behind. As for the others, they likely died or remained in Darh¡¯am when the Marquess returned with his wyverns.¡±


    ¡°Darh¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°The capital of Cael,¡± she responded with that same look.


    I scowled. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to study Cael¡¯s cities after I was stolen and forced into slavery in the arenas,¡± I snapped, momentarily forgetting myself. It hardly mattered if people knew what had happened to me, but I would have preferred to establish myself first. There was no need to broadcast my having been enslaved.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Fortunately, the knowledge seemed to have the opposite effect on Marissa than I¡¯d expected. Instead of looking repulsed or ashamed, she appeared absolutely furious.


    ¡°They kept a daughter of nobility in a cage to fight for entertainment?¡± she shouted, her brows drawn and eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°For the entertainment of commoners?¡± Marissa stared ahead, seemingly cooling down, but then her gaze snapped back to me so fast that I nearly flinched. ¡°Surely the royal family would have pulled you from those cages?¡±


    I twirled a strand of my hair as we walked through another block of ruined buildings. ¡°I met the King of Cael, but he chose to keep me with the slaves. Likely because I killed his son-in-law.¡±


    She gaped at me, and I noticed Peter¡¯s eyes had grown as wide as saucers. Marissa recovered first and smirked. ¡°He never did like Damien. I doubt it was for that reason.¡±


    The way she said that made it sound as if I should know who Damien was. I racked my brain trying to place the name. Damien. Damien. The scream of a princess came to mind, and I snapped my fingers, cutting off whatever Marissa had been saying.


    ¡°Ah. Yes, Gideon. I remember the princess calling him Damien.¡± I chuckled as the memories returned. It was true that the King hadn¡¯t seemed overly fond of the son-in-law.


    That¡¯s when Peter¡¯s eyes widened, and he stopped walking. The others behind him paused as well. Everyone stared at him as he raised a trembling hand toward me, then knelt on the ground. He hadn¡¯t done that even under my intimidation, so what¡­


    ¡°I beg your forgiveness for my behavior earlier, Saintess. I hadn¡¯t realized you were the messenger of the Light Goddess from the Arenas. I-I¡¯d heard you¡¯d died,¡± he said, his voice a stark contrast to what it had been. Where it had once been stilted and formally respectful, it was now submissive, each word filled with reverence.


    Saintess? Like the name Damien, the title felt distant, and it took me a moment to recall what he was talking about.


    I tried to wave off his words and pulled him back to his feet. ¡°I never finished the church¡¯s tests, so I believe I¡¯m only a candidate.¡±


    Unfortunately, even as I spoke and attempted to help the worshipping Peter to his feet, the other dozen or so people followed his lead. Marissa stayed on her feet, but by the look in her eyes, I knew it was more due to her pregnancy than any lack of desire to kneel.


    ¡°Your Eminence, those of us who witnessed you bring that man back to life have no doubt of your divinity. It was a miracle of the heavens that left no doubts,¡± Peter declared. There was a murmuring of assent. ¡°Lilliana Silverwater,¡± Peter murmured under his breath, loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°Saintess of Light, Duchess of House Alistar, and our Lord. Please lead us to the Light. I am ever grateful that you have chosen my daughter as one of your own.¡± The man dropped his other knee and kowtowed, placing his forehead on the ground.


    Then, as if by some unseen command, all at once, the entire group of kneeling worshippers began to chant, ¡°Oh Goddess of Light, we thank thee for your blessing. For your disciples. For your Saintess. We bow before Your Light. You are infinite. She is infinite.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t my first time experiencing kowtows, nor was it the first time I was spoken to with reverence, but I had never been worshipped before. I was not a god or some great hero. But as the last person touched their head to the cold dirt ground, my breath caught.


    A wave of unease coursed through me as I struggled not to flinch at the sound of their chanting. It was eerie, chilling, and disturbing all at once. Though I could sense no foreign energy or magic in the area, each repetition of the chorus felt like something was gripping me. As if an actual god were trying to persuade me to become something more than just a queen.


    I glanced around, unsure what to do. I couldn¡¯t give them a moving speech or tell them to stop, especially since I doubted they would. For the first time in ages, I was at a complete loss. Even my hands felt awkward, and I couldn¡¯t figure out what to do with them. I ended up stuffing them into my pockets. I took a hesitant step back, heart pounding as I locked eyes with Marissa, who only offered a small smile before redirecting her gaze to the ground.


    My stomach dropped. I couldn¡¯t explain why, but it did. I knew I''d been on the verge of... something and that I''d instantly lost it. Again.


    In the end, I remained silent and bore their collective deference as I came to a decision.


    It didn¡¯t matter if divinity existed or was involved in my life. Its existence didn¡¯t change my goals. And if I could gather more support for those goals by playing Saintess, then so be it. Tools, after all, were meant to be used.


    When the chanting finally stopped, leaving a deafening silence, I cleared my throat and lied outright. ¡°You are correct, Peter of House Rish¡¯ah. I am the Saintess of the Goddess Dhalia, who has bestowed upon me the limited ability of life.¡± At that moment, an idea took shape in my mind, and I gave the fifteen before me a toothy smile. ¡°Come. We have yet to reach our destination.¡±


    Which was no longer the war front.


    No. I had other plans now. Better plans.


    My core surged to life as adrenaline coursed through me, and I began to circulate my heart energy in preparation for the upcoming light show.


    If they wanted a divine leader, that¡¯s what I would give them. In return, they would follow me to their deaths.


    And beyond.

 V2 Chapter 24: Bell Tower

    Once I¡¯d decided on my next course of action, the rest was easy. There was no one left in Sealrite who could stand up to me, much less denounce my status as saintess. The Duke was dead, many of his guards had been resurrected into my service, the new field marshals were beholden to me for destroying the summoning circle, the Marquess was enslaved, and the Cardinal was lost. If I could spread my saintess title so that it was ingrained in the minds of every last free-willed individual within Sealrite, then not even the entirety of the Holy Kingdom could halt the staunch and religious belief these people would latch onto¡ªand the snowball effect it was bound to have.


    I had never been overly interested in religious activities or people in Ordite, despite my fondness for swearing upon the name of Ashwash. But even I had witnessed some of the largest religious celebrations. For one, the birth of Aedronir had been utterly massive, though that had been more about the union of the secular world and the Order of Ashwash.


    Still, it taught me two things about stirring fanaticism in people''s hearts. First, you need an enemy. Or, at the very least, something to work against that would cause the people to unite. Second, you need to connect what they unite around to a fundamental belief of their culture.


    The second one was already done, and I didn''t need to lift a finger. Somehow, the people had already begun to connect me with their deity, whose name I would need to memorize as I kept forgetting it. The first would be a bit more difficult. I could not just call their king the enemy, nor could I turn on Lysoria.


    As I racked my brain for an answer, the group I led continued to walk. This time, I directed our meandering toward where I¡¯d seen the giant bell tower during Duke Alistar¡¯s takeover. Now, where exactly had that bell tower been? Somewhere in the southern parts of the residential sections but toward the gate¡­ maybe.


    More and more people joined our ragtag group. When I glanced over my shoulder for the umpteenth time, I spotted an ever-increasing diversity in the people as well. From old to young, human to orc, strong to weak¡ªthey all began to follow. Whispers of ¡°Saintess¡± echoed through the followers. At first, it had been quiet words exchanged in near secrecy. But as the gathering grew, so did the volume. By the time Nida found me, there were over a hundred trailing behind, all but cheering the word "Saintess."


    I knew she¡¯d tracked me down when a large black shadow cast over us from above. Everyone around me craned their necks up to watch the dark shape land roughly atop a nearby pile of rubble. The Wyvern and Nida didn¡¯t bother to avoid those in their way, forcing the gathering to split in panic and scatter away from the landing creature.


    Nida moved like lightning. One second she was riding the wyvern, and the next she was by my side, spear whipping around toward those around us, her teeth bared. The wyvern roared in defiance at the overwhelmingly large force around me. Or it could be that the creature was hungry. I truly had no idea.


    I placed a calming hand on Nida¡¯s outstretched arm. I could feel her muscles bunched, ready to spring in my defense at a moment¡¯s notice. Her teeth were bared like a wild animal, though my touch made it lessen into something more akin to a snarl.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nida,¡± I said, gesturing toward the large group at my heels. ¡°They are not our enemy.¡±


    The tigerkin woman cocked her head sideways at me as if to ask, ¡®are you sure?¡¯


    In a hushed tone that only my paragon could hear, I gave her a rough explanation. ¡°They believe I am the Saintess because of what I did in the arenas.¡±


    Nida paused, staring at me for a good thirty seconds with an expression of complete confusion. Her posture finally relaxed as she turned to really take in the crowd. The crowd had grown even more thanks to Nida¡¯s commotion. If I hadn¡¯t gathered nearly everyone in this part of Sealrite by the time I made it to the bell tower, I would be surprised.


    ¡°The¡­ Saintess?¡± Nida asked, eyes going wide in either disbelief or awe.


    ¡°Of the Light Goddess Delilah,¡± I clarified. ¡°Because I can control¡­ life.¡±


    The paragon stared at me for another minute, and I could see the struggle in her eyes to not laugh. In the end, she settled on a single snort while covering her mouth in a fake yawn. Then, like the reliable ally she was, she played along. In a louder voice that those closest to us and likely those behind them could hear, she said, ¡°I am pleased to see that Your Divine Eminence has deigned to reveal your true self to us mere mortals.¡± I resisted the urge to narrow my eyes at her. Nida was being way too dramatic about the entire thing, and as she spoke, I began to feel she was enjoying the situation too much. Most of it was at my expense. ¡°The Goddess has always shined her light upon your magnificence. Even in the arenas, you were a beacon of beauty and grace. Your aura was as divine as the gods when you freed all the innocent slaves and shared with us a slice of your divinity to help set this world along the correct path.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I swore to Ashwash that if Nida kowtowed, I was going to smack her. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t. What she did was way worse. I saw what she was going to do before she did it, but I couldn¡¯t exactly stop her by force in front of this crowd. Not if I wanted them to see me with reverence.


    Nida dropped to a single knee and clasped her hands together. She straightened her arms so her clasped hands shook above her head in a severely overdramatic prayer.


    ¡°Oh Goddess of Light. This mere servant of your Saintess thanks you with my full heart for bestowing her to us as your grace. I pray you will help her shine your light all over the world,¡± she cried in a wavering, teary voice that sounded nothing like her usual self.


    My fingers twitched as the urge to cringe threatened to overwhelm me. I grabbed it with the opposing hand and put on a grateful smile. ¡°Ah, my most faithful servant. How grateful I am for your¡­ diligence.¡±


    Nida balked. ¡°Oh Your Eminence. It is not diligence but the truth!¡±


    I swallowed a groan and continued with a placid smile. ¡°Let us continue. We head toward the bell tower.¡± I turned away from the annoying paragon and resumed trekking south. Without bothering to watch Nida, I knew from the sound of scraping stones that she¡¯d bounced to her feet and was catching up with me.


    Words of annoyance caught in my throat when she whispered, ¡°The bell tower is an hour to our left, my queen. You¡¯re heading the wrong way.¡±


    Ah. Fuck.


    Without another word, I turned left.


    I supposed Nida had helped quite a bit. I could let it go for a day.


    True to what she said, we arrived at the bell tower within the hour. It occurred to me that without Nida giving me directions, it could have taken the entire day for me to reach the tower. My inner compass had always served me well enough in the past, and I was sure that I would have found it eventually, but I had to give her credit. Despite having not really seen much more of the city than I had, Nida had put a lot more of it to memory than I had.


    ¡°How many have gathered?¡± I asked Peter.


    The nobleman offered me a respectful bow. ¡°I sent out messengers to the other residential sections of Sealrite about what is happening. We just received a response that more are on their way. We currently have a couple of hundred, with nearly half a thousand more on the way. If what the return messages say is true, they will be coming real quick. Many of us in Sealrite are true worshippers of the Light Goddess. Words that one of Her chosen Saintess will be making a speech is bound to draw nearly the entire city in.¡±


    I nodded my approval, absently twirling the Alistar House Coin between my fingers and activating the link. ¡°Field Marshal Marell, how are the preparations coming?¡±


    The response was immediate. ¡°On time, my lady. All guards, soldiers, knights, and mercenaries not immediately deployed will be temporarily redirected toward the bell tower for your speech.¡±


    ¡°Good work, Field Marshal.¡± I couldn¡¯t see it, but I was fairly certain the man saluted me before our silent link disconnected.


    ¡°Any word from Ethan and Nasq?¡± Nida asked, sitting cross-legged on a jagged slab of stone that seemed to be part of an uprooted military building.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, not yet. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll find the girl.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that they can take her?¡± Nida reached up and started to twirl a strand of her silver hair around a finger, a habit I realized she¡¯d probably picked up from me. ¡°I know you crushed her in a single strike, but it didn¡¯t look like the girl was exactly intending to fight back. And she was captured for nearly a week. For all we know, she¡¯d gathered most of her energy back by the time the explosion happened.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at Nida. ¡°You don¡¯t think our Berserker and Sorcerer can take on the Cardinal?¡±


    I left out Primal due to the present company.


    Nida returned my questioning look with a slight shrug. ¡°Nasq and Ethan are strong,¡± she paused and grimaced. ¡°Ethan is probably stronger than me.¡± Another pause, then she grumbled, ¡°though not by much.¡±


    I realized she was about to start questioning how the Cardinal was still alive, so I shook my head and gestured toward the bell tower. ¡°We¡¯re going to head up for now and take a look. Everyone else stays here. Make sure the crowd doesn¡¯t turn chaotic before I¡¯m ready to start.¡±


    Peter, his wife, and those Peter had recruited as ¡°peacekeepers¡± all bowed deeply to me and hurried off.


    The moment the bell tower door closed behind us, Nida started airing her worries again. ¡°We don¡¯t know how strong the Cardinal is. You¡¯re the one who always says bringing the dead back to life without cost is impossible. What was her cost?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how she did it, though something tells me it wasn¡¯t resurrection in the way you¡¯re thinking.¡± When Nida just stared at me, I sighed. ¡°Full and total resurrection is impossible. Not even the gods can do it. I don¡¯t resurrect someone; I bind their soul to the body, and in return, they must serve me. That is not resurrection. I have no clue what the woman did to come back from having her skull crushed, but it¡¯s likely an artifact or something of the sort. Ashwash knows the System has many artifacts scattered around Graedon.¡±


    ¡°What if she kills them?¡± the tigerkin woman said somberly, seeming to barely register most of what I''d just said. I glanced at her, wordlessly, for a few moments. Nida was staring at the ground, softly chewing her bottom lip in my silence. That nagging emotion in my gut pulled and tightened at the sight of her¡ªat the knowledge she expected me to say something about how their lives lacked value.


    I didn¡¯t know if I exactly cared about the Paragons. My father in Ordite had very effectively killed that part of me, and I didn¡¯t know if it could be brought back or if I even wanted it back.


    If Ethan and Nasq died, would that slow me down? Probably not, I realized. But that didn¡¯t mean I wanted them dead. I liked them. They were mine. And I did not tolerate what was mine being stolen from me.


    ¡°Then I kill her,¡± I growled, the words escaping before I realized what was happening. ¡°Then I burn her entire world to the ground, piece by fucking piece.¡±


    There was a stunned silence that followed those words¡ªfrom her and me.

 V2 Chapter 25: The U鈥檙gesh

    I blinked.


    Nida blinked.


    We just stared at each other, processing my words.


    What the hell was happening to me?


    ¡°Well. Okay,¡± Nida said slowly, nodding as she flashed a smile, her canines fully visible. ¡°Glad to know you do care, My Queen.¡±


    I frowned slightly, not answering the therianthrope¡¯s probing question. Did I care? We walked up the bell tower in silence. The stairway was narrow, forcing Nida to walk behind me, though she stayed no more than a foot away the entire time. Giant cracks lined the stone walls, and some of the steps were missing, blown out during the monster horde¡¯s attack.


    ¡°What are you going to tell them all?¡± Nida asked after we¡¯d been slowly climbing the thirty-story tower.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them what they want to hear,¡± I replied. My voice was easy and light, betraying none of the unsettled thoughts floating around in my head. With focused effort, I mentally pushed those thoughts and concerns about my unusual emotions for others to the back of my mind. At the end of the day, it didn¡¯t matter. My goal hadn¡¯t changed. If my Paragons became an obstacle, I¡¯d deal with it then. For now, our connection was beneficial, especially since I still lacked a good deal of knowledge about this world and its customs. ¡°All people want to be part of something larger than their own lives. Usually, that results in some form of faith.¡±


    As we continued, I decided to tell Nida a little story, curious about her reaction. ¡°A decade or so ago, I encountered a native tribe south of my homeland called the U¡¯rgesh. Vicious people, really. All of them were berserkers like Ethan. At least, in a way. While most berserkers fuel their core with rage-attuned heart energy, these berserkers relied on their fanaticism toward their god, Ur¡¯Goul.¡± I glanced back at Nida as the stairs spiraled. Her mouth was open, confusion etching lines across her otherwise porcelain features. I kept talking. ¡°To this day, I¡¯m still not sure how exactly it worked, and I¡¯ll likely never find out since I killed the one they worshipped as Ur¡¯Goul, and their power faded with him. Still, even after witnessing his death, his people continued praying to him, begging Ur¡¯Goul to resurrect and take vengeance on the ¡®heathen bitch.¡¯ They absolutely despised me. For¡­¡± I pretended to think, ¡°about a year. Then, some of them began to worship me as Ur¡¯Goul, reasoning that if I was strong enough to defeat the person they thought was a god, I must be a god too. Or perhaps, I was even the true Ur¡¯Goul.¡± I shrugged. ¡°People will latch onto anything to make sense of their world, even though the world isn¡¯t supposed to make sense, as far as I can tell.¡±


    A long stretch of silence followed as Nida undoubtedly tried to process the story¡ªto understand its point and what other information I was providing her.


    ¡°You¡­¡± she started, then stopped, before starting again. ¡°My Queen, who are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± I said, not looking back. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this, and then I might tell you a little.¡±


    ¡°Will you tell Ethan and Nasq?¡±


    I thought about it for a second before shaking my head. ¡°No, not yet. At some point, it will likely become necessary for many to know. But for now, I believe letting you know will suffice. The next steps of my plan require knowledge of Lysorian culture and religious understandings, both things I know very little about. You will need to help cover those blind spots for me.¡±


    Another stretch of silence washed over us, though it was more comfortable than the last. ¡°Do you remember what I told you when I accepted the choice to become a Paragon?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°You asked me to help your people.¡±


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Nida¡¯s head jerk up as she shot a stare filled with disbelieving wide eyes toward me. ¡°I¡­ I thought you must have forgotten.¡±


    ¡°It was only a few days ago, Nida,¡± I said briskly, somewhat annoyed at the slight to my memory.


    ¡°I just meant¡­¡± she trailed off, and I didn¡¯t bother pushing. I didn¡¯t really care to know what she meant. Although I knew some details of Nida¡¯s species thanks to the Desire System, therianthropes were still a mystery to me. But if I could enlist an entire force of warriors as feral as Nida and train them, that could become something even those in Ordite feared. Why in the world would I ever forget such an opportunity?


    In silence, we finally reached the top of the bell tower. Likely around fifteen or so stories tall, though the top few floors were missing. Instead of spiraling up into the top floor, we were greeted by the infinitely spanning blue of the mid-afternoon sky. Not a single cloud provided shade for the people of Sealrite from the scorching sun. Despite having been in Graedon for nearly a year, I¡¯d yet to experience anything but heat and more heat in this world. I was absently wondering whether Graedon or Pularea had separate seasons with snow when Nida spoke abruptly, her voice both hesitant and pleading.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°My Queen, will you at least tell me your name? If you are not Lilliana of House Silverwater, then¡­?¡±


    ¡°You will soon learn much more than that,¡± I said, crossing my arms as I turned to face her. She was staring at the floor again, her hands clasped in front of her in an almost demure manner that seemed particularly odd on the vicious tiger woman. I sighed and gave in, leaning against the least broken part of the upper wall. ¡°My name is Lilith.¡± She opened her mouth to speak, but I quickly cut her off. ¡°But I am also Lilliana. Sort of.¡±


    Nida nodded slowly. Very slowly. She bit the inside of her bottom lip and glanced at me, then away, then back at me again. She started to say something but stopped as I waved dismissively, like I was swatting a fly. ¡°No more questions for now. I wish to cultivate while we wait for the others to gather.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the time or place to get into the details of my existence and the secrets that lay deep within it. Nida seemed to understand and, though she closed her mouth, her lips pressed into a tight line of clear annoyance. Or impatience.


    I sat cross-legged against the same wall I¡¯d leaned against, just slightly in the shadows to avoid the scorching sun above. I had perhaps an hour before everyone I called had gathered, and I would make the most of it. Nida just plopped down where she was with a soft grunt that came off more like a pout, not bothering to sit out of the sun¡¯s blazing shine.


    For the first time in a good while, I consciously relaxed and closed my eyes. My shoulders sagged with relief, and my heart calmed, glad for the break from strenuous exertion. Although there wasn¡¯t a mirror available at the moment, I could still feel the sticky touch of blood and gore clinging to my face, hair, clothes, and general existence. Parts of my clothes had been scorched during the wyvern combat, and what was left hung in literal rags. Fortunately, enough remained that I wasn¡¯t exactly indecent, but my Aedronirian advisors would certainly have died of heart attacks.


    My heart core was stable, as always. It thrummed with that familiar beat of power I¡¯d always loved. Taking a second to breathe in rhythm with it never ceased to calm my mind. It was, truly, one of the only times I found peace. In. Out. In. Out.


    After a while of simply breathing with my core, I turned inward to examine my progress toward breaking through to a gold core. I wasn¡¯t particularly close, though all the combat I¡¯d engaged in recently had caused the beginnings of a heart ring to form around the core. I would need at least a few more days, or perhaps weeks, before a completed ring would be formed, short of finding some heart elixir. Considering what I¡¯d seen of Pularea¡¯s prowess in heart energy research, I didn¡¯t have much hope. Still, it was good progress.


    I¡¯d left the mage¡¯s core and the progenitor¡¯s core at the camp with my other Paragons. While they could be useful as I moved forward, neither would be much help in developing my heart core into gold. The mage¡¯s core might potentially aid in opening a magic core within myself, but I wasn¡¯t sure if that was even possible. Something else I¡¯d need to discuss with the Marquess. On the other hand, the progenitor¡¯s core would still destroy my heart core if I drew on it. My current pace was steady, but if I ever hit a bottleneck, I might risk drawing a small amount of energy from it. Theoretically, if properly controlled, it wouldn¡¯t kill me. Theoretically.


    Time passed like a ceaseless river as I focused on circulating my energy throughout my meridians and core, continuing to purify them and strengthen my cultivation foundation. By the time the hour had passed, and I heard footsteps racing up the bell tower, I¡¯d managed to encircle my silver core with a thin, fragmented heart ring. The energy appeared in my mind¡¯s eye as little more than disconnected silver pebbles forming a scattered, but interconnected ring around a brilliant silver sun, just waiting for me to add more until I could squeeze them all into a solid loop.


    Many rush their ring creations before enough energy pebbles are gathered, resulting in a very thin ring that weakens the next level¡¯s core. Impatience is, after all, the most common cause of death for Awakeners.


    ¡°My Queen,¡± came the familiar voice of the draconic resurrected. ¡°I am pleased to see that you are well.¡±


    I kept one eye closed but opened the other to look at Dralos. ¡°Is it time?¡±


    ¡°Aye. The Paragons and all those you have freed are here as well,¡± he said.


    I frowned at that. ¡°All of them?¡±


    Dralos nodded. ¡°Yes, Queen.¡±


    ¡°The cores and branding prism?¡± Dralos tossed me a silver ring imbued with a single ruby gem no larger than a small fly. I snatched it from the air and raised an eyebrow at the draconian. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a storage ring,¡± Nida said, having hopped to her feet and bounded over to inspect the item.


    ¡°Indeed it is,¡± Dralos confirmed. ¡°I managed to¡­ procure it before the explosion, though I didn¡¯t have a chance to deliver it. Most of your belongings are within it. I took the initiative to retrieve them once I was made aware of your survival and speech by the field marshals.¡±


    Seeing my look of confusion, and likely remembering what I¡¯d just asked her, Nida added, ¡°A storage ring is engraved with a type of expansion magic. I don¡¯t completely understand how they¡¯re made, but you can place belongings within it.¡±


    ¡°Fascinating,¡± I said.


    ¡°The space inside this particular ring is rather large,¡± Dralos continued. ¡°I¡­¡± He hesitated with a slight smile, indicating his pause was more for show than anything else, ¡°procured it from the duke¡¯s belongings. If I¡¯d realized he would not survive, I would have taken more.¡± He shrugged. ¡°I believe the storage ring should be able to fit anything you touch and direct into it, up to,¡± he twisted his lips in thought, ¡°about the size of a large bed.¡±

 V2 Chapter 26: Speech of the False Saintess

    I nodded, slipping the storage ring on as I stood and stretched. I¡¯d been sitting for an hour or so, nearly unmoving, so my body protested slightly as I forced my muscles to respond and elongate. Heart energy could only do so much for the stiffness of dormant muscles.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, slowly rotating my neck and rolling my shoulders back. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± I gave my pants covered in dried blood and dirt a useless pat, and vigorously attempted to straighten the matted hair of a wild child that I currently sported. When that failed as well, I just sighed again and gave up any attempt to not look completely insane. Hopefully looking crazy wouldn''t detract too much from the speech.


    When I moved to the edge of the tower and glanced down, I was met with a sight that was both surprising and unsurprising. The open top of the bell tower was rimmed by fallen stone walls and debris, so when I moved to stand where those below could see me, I had to remove a bit of the remaining rim; otherwise, those closest would have their view blocked.


    The bell was nowhere to be seen, though I knew if I looked down I would see it still buried below. I resisted a shudder, remembering the arachnid creature''s many ghostly eyes.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised by the number of people waiting for me, some on the ground and others in the air on wyverns or cockatrices. The crowd was expected¡ªI had called them here, after all. No, what caught me off guard was the look on many of their faces. Of course, some wore expressions of doubt or curiosity, but most had an expression I was unfamiliar with.


    At least, unfamiliar with it being directed at me.


    It wasn¡¯t fear, hate, or even respect. If I had to name the glint in their eyes, I¡¯d call it faith. Faith in what, I wasn¡¯t sure. Faith in me? Faith in what I¡¯d do? It was almost a zealous gaze that sent a shiver down my spine.


    Was this what religious leaders dealt with? I really needed to figure out what exactly being a saintess meant, beyond just being a messenger of this Goddess of Light. The last thing I needed was the Church of Light attempting to insert itself as my core resource.


    Especially considering I¡¯d kept one of their Cardinals locked up for over a week. I didn¡¯t know much about that religion, but I felt it was a fair assumption that keeping a high-level member as a prisoner was not likely to be seen as a good thing.


    I closed my eyes for a moment, absorbing the heat of the sun, sighed, and then channeled heart energy from my core into my lungs so that my following words would be a roar loud enough for all to hear clearly. I vividly remembered my first speech as Queen of Aedronir¡ªthe familiar heat of Ordite¡¯s two suns, the grand podium I¡¯d stood on, and the radiant light of heart energy those around me had exuded during my coronation.


    I knew my appearance had been spotted when the loud clamoring of the onlookers slowly began to quiet until there was only silence in the sprawling ruins. I took my time, attempting to meet each and every one of their stares of reverence and awe with determination and fearlessness. Only when nearly all ten thousand eyes were locked on me did I speak.


    ¡°I am Lilliana Silverwater, Saintess of the Light Goddess,¡± I declared, allowing a flood of lunar heart energy to erupt from me in a halo of blinding white light. There were gasps and cries from those below, but I couldn¡¯t make out any words. I kept my voice as melodic as I could, imitating the singsong vibrato that the Cardinal had used when I¡¯d been in the arena. ¡°Today I stand before you with the experience of being both a noble of Lysoria and a slave of Cael. I have been both a mortal and a Core user. And throughout it all, I never lost faith. Even as a slave, the Goddess bestowed upon me a power over life that all, myself included, believed impossible. I am here, now, humbled and inspired that so many of Cael and Lysoria stand with me, filled with the unwavering faith and boundless love of the truly devoted. I can see from here how all your hearts and souls reflect the stars we see in the night, bright and burning with the intensity to protect our land.


    ¡°But we must remember that our land is not Cael. Our land is not Lysoria. The Goddess does not discriminate between places of birth, nor does she care. It is the shadows of the Nothingness that the Goddess cannot abide.


    ¡°For too long, those shadows¡ªthose agents of evil and chaos¡ªhave lingered in every facet of Pularea, of Graedon itself. I am here to tell you that if you follow me, together, we will stop the shadows and their whispering tales of doubt and despair.¡± I pulled on even more of my heart energy, wrapping myself in an even brighter halo of power until I began to levitate off the ground like a descending goddess.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Look around you. Do you see any shadows under the Light the Goddess has bestowed on me? Do you see any traces of the cursed magic the Marquess used when the Lysorian Duke arrived to save us from his grasp?¡± Some looked around. Most simply stared at me with wide, frightened eyes.


    That¡¯s right, I thought. Don¡¯t fear me. Fear the Marquess.


    ¡°Unbeknownst to any of you, the Marquess conspired with the Pandorian Emperor and was trying to sacrifice all of us to the red insect monsters you can still see scattered all around Sealrite.¡± There was some murmuring in response to my claim, but the rest remained in that unnervingly transfixed silence. ¡°But he failed. His forces of evil failed. And they will continue to fail.¡± I whipped my hand to point at the way shadows flickered along the edges of the city wall and buildings outside the vicinity of the light my energy conjured. ¡°See how the darkness trembles and recedes in the presence of our unified purity and faith.


    ¡°The Goddess, in her infinite wisdom and majestic grace, plants a spark of faith within all those born. The flame in my heart is the same as the flame within all your hearts. I have simply ignited mine. It is a spark that holds the power to create change, to burn away the veils that blind us, and to illuminate the paths of truth that have been concealed from us for millennia. Together, united, we become a flame that cannot be extinguished. That cannot die. Together, all those evil and corrupt shall tremble before our divine might.¡±


    I let a moment of silence pass, the beads of sweat trickling down my face mirrored by those in the crowd, each of their heads craned and eyes squinted to see me better despite the sun setting behind me.


    ¡°We must remember, however, that light and darkness are not wholly separable. Where there is light, there will always be darkness. It is with that understanding that we may be able to harness true power. True faith. So you must not fear the darkness, outside our walls or within yourself. Tame it. Use it. Show it the light within your heart.


    ¡°Today marks the dawn of a new era¡ªan era where our souls and our light will combine to do more than simply chase away shadows. It will reshape the very fabric of our existence, of Pularea itself. But only if we can stand together against the oppression of those in power, who believe it is their right to deny the desire of the Goddess who grants all light and goodness in the world.


    ¡°Today, I ask you to join me and mine, not as followers or servants trailing a leader, but as companions. Friends. Comrades who will walk the destined path to salvation with me. Lend me your voices and your light so that we might create a divine symphony that paints the world in the brilliance of eternal bliss.


    ¡°Together, we will ascend beyond and achieve what no one before ever has. It is those of you here today who have witnessed the miracle of life energy the Goddess has granted me. Believe in me. Believe in Her. Hold onto your faith even when the world seems lost to despair as we battle the corruption that eats away at Graedon. Nurture your inner flame and watch as we transform the world under the guidance of our Goddess.¡±


    Fuck, what was her name again?


    I struggled not to tsk my tongue as I ended the speech. ¡°May the Goddess smile upon our journey and our destined path, and may our light never fade. I hope you will all join me in the new world I create in the name of our Goddess.¡±


    There was a long quiet that followed, feeling like an eternity. Despite my earlier confidence, my heart thumped fast in my chest as I waited out the deafening silence.


    Then, all at once, the crowd erupted like a volcano of sound. At first, I couldn¡¯t tell if the sounds were cheers, but it quickly became apparent that they were as the ground trembled under the screams of those around me. I thought the noise couldn¡¯t grow any louder until every wyvern and cockatrice released bloodcurdling roars that melded with the throng of people below.


    The bell tower shook with the force of applause and support to the point where I momentarily worried the entire structure might collapse. Behind me, Nida thrust her spear toward the sky, and a massive bolt of lightning arced down from the heavens and slammed into her spearpoint with a thunderous BOOM, only resulting in more fervent shouts from every direction.


    To them, it must have appeared that even the heavens themselves backed my words and actions.


    I grinned and followed up by releasing exponentially more energy until I floated before the crowd like a silver sun, destroying all darkness in my vicinity and basking them in what they believed to be a divine light.


    I knew some in that mass of people would doubt, would call me a fake saintess, but it no longer mattered. Those who did believe¡ªI knew they were caught in my web.


    I had believers. I had followers. I had a city. I had the beginnings of true power and influence.


    The earthquake of sound and motion continued that way for nearly a half-hour before my core began to stress under the tremendous amount of energy it was expending to keep me airborne. I gave a final wave to those below and returned to the bell tower, where I walked out of sight and started to laugh.


    I turned to Dralos. ¡°Ready a carriage and entourage for tomorrow morning. It is time I head to the Alistar territory and claim my succession.¡±


    The draconian bowed. ¡°As you wish, my queen.¡±


    Before anything else, though, I wanted to bathe, eat, and sleep. I couldn¡¯t even remember the last time I¡¯d truly slept.


    ¡°Actually, Dralos, find me a residence first. A proper residence. With a fine bed and bath.¡± I ran my hand through my once light brown hair, now nearly black, matted with dried blood, gore, and dirt. ¡°I¡¯m disgusting.¡±


    Nida chuckled. ¡°I think you look like a ferocious beast.¡± She waved to the audience that hadn¡¯t yet begun to disperse. I¡¯d need to have the field marshals begin taking charge of residency and work on reopening shops to get the city¡¯s ecosystem moving again. ¡°I think they thought so too.¡±

 V2 Chapter 27: Responsibility of Power

    My plans to leave the next morning proved impossible in the face of the city¡¯s devastation, sparing only a handful of fortunate residential areas. As I had anticipated, the combined forces of House Alistar and my Paragons overwhelmed the Marquess¡¯s retreating soldiers. By the time I awoke, the Marquess¡¯s entire army was either dead, in chains, or both.


    Unfortunately, my actions following the Duke¡¯s death had cemented a new hierarchy in a way I hadn¡¯t foreseen. The field marshals and nearly the entire city became disturbingly dependent, seemingly unable to make a single decision without my express approval. There was also the mess concerning the fact I had a foreign Marquess imprisoned. I was still deciding how I would deal with that.


    At first, I thought it stemmed from fear, but as the days passed and I worked with the others to reorganize Sealrite, I realized it came from a place quite opposite to fear. It was as if those around me longed for a purpose beyond mere mortal struggles¡ªa divine purpose and a desire to never stray from heaven''s will.


    In every sense of the word, it was rather annoying. My status among Lysorian nobles remained unstable as long as I didn¡¯t bring House Alistar underfoot, yet my main leverage was Sealrite and the faith of those within it. Simply abandoning the city would likely prove disastrous, leaving it vulnerable to being reclaimed by some Cael noble in my absence.


    I leaned back in the leather chair of the mansion I had commandeered, stretching my arms upward and letting out a frustrated groan. On the other end of my newly acquired, imposing blackwood desk, which was littered with hundreds of documents requiring my signature, stood Dralos and Nasq, their expressions equally bored.


    The home I¡¯d temporarily claimed was more gaudy than I had originally wanted, but on that first night, I¡¯d been too tired to search for new lodgings. The luxurious bed had provided the greatest sleep I¡¯d had since arriving in Graedon. The mansion also had running water from a plumbing system I hadn¡¯t known Sealrite possessed, delivering my first hot bath in what felt like ages. It had been the single most refreshing night of my new life.


    So, I kept it all.


    The manse was three stories tall, with a single flight of stairs at the center of the structure leading to all floors. I hadn¡¯t done much of an inventory of the place, as my room and the office where I¡¯d spent most of the past week were both on the third floor. Fortunately, there was a training area behind the mansion where my Paragons and the other followers trained daily. Most of the remaining Paragons had chosen to move into the building with me. There were more than enough rooms to accommodate them. The ex-slaves were being sorted into their own residences in the city by whoever the field marshals had placed in charge of that task, though they all returned during the day to continue their training.


    The office, much to my dismay, had been excessively opulent at first, and I¡¯d needed to strip most of the luxury decorations before feeling remotely comfortable. Some of that opulence remained, but it was mostly for practicality. The room was spacious, with high, arched windows that allowed natural light to flood in each morning and early afternoon, casting warm hues over the polished wood floors and unused furniture. I had removed all the paintings and tapestries from the walls, leaving only a large map of Sealrite on the wall to my right, which was proving beyond useful in tracking my decisions for the city.


    Despite removing all the scented candles from the room, it still smelled distinctly of spice and vanilla, occasionally causing me to sneeze.


    At the heart of the office, aside from my blackwood desk, were two leather-bound chairs facing me. Beyond them was a large sofa, an adjacent smaller sofa seat, and a circular table for tea or snacks. Three bookshelves flanked the room¡ªtwo on either side of where I sat, with the third next to the larger sofa. None held any book of interest, mostly containing basic books on merchantry, which might come in handy at some point but were currently useless to me.


    ¡°How is the search for a new city lord coming along?¡± I asked, casting a pointed look at Dralos.


    The Draconian grimaced. ¡°Not particularly well. The man you initially encountered¡ªPeter, I believe his name is¡ªseems to be a good fit personality-wise, but his lower rank would make it difficult for him to keep the other nobles in line. And as you know, we cannot simply rid ourselves of the nobles if you wish to maintain their support in overtaking House Alistar. Enough of them were already killed at the... banquet.¡±


    I grunted. It was true. As much as I wished I could simply kill them all and be done with the annoyance, murdering those I should conquer was rather counterproductive. It wouldn¡¯t do much good for me to return to Ordite alone.


    ¡°What about successions?¡± I asked, twirling my quill between my fingers so the feather whipped back and forth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe the son of the man you killed would care to serve his father¡¯s murderer any more than the rest of us,¡± Nasq retorted.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I dismissed his objection with a curt wave. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m aware, Nasq. I wasn¡¯t suggesting I walk in and behead him during a family breakfast.¡±


    ¡°You mean assassination, then, my lady?¡± Dralos asked, having, like most, adapted to calling me ¡®lady¡¯ instead of ¡®queen¡¯ while in the company of those not privy to the desires of my Paragons.


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly a consideration,¡± I nodded.


    Dralos considered the proposal for only a moment, tilting his chin before quickly shaking his head. ¡°If a rebellion of some sort starts, perhaps. But until then, creating issues within Sealrite¡¯s current ecosystem would mostly hinder your attempts to stabilize the city.¡±


    I grunted again. ¡°When will Brie Ballenci arrive?¡±


    Dralos handed me the scroll of parchment he¡¯d been holding. ¡°According to her initial message, she should be arriving any day now.¡±


    Once I had gained relatively solid control over the city, even if it was nearly wholly reliant on my commands, I had Dralos send a messenger to House Ballenci. From what Dralos had gathered from the nobility in Sealrite, House Ballenci, despite being a fallen house, still possessed some wealth. To my surprise, Sir Boyl Dramas, the knight of one of House Alistar¡¯s subordinate houses, had come forward with information that House Ballenci controlled a small city just on the outskirts of Alistar territory. Duke Alistar, apparently, had a soft spot for fallen nobles and had provided many of them with small territories within or on the outskirts of his own lands.


    Instructing Sir Dramas and one of my Paragons, they had set out nearly a week ago on a wyvern toward where House Ballenci had supposedly hunkered down over the decades since its fall.


    ¡°I would have thought a wyvern would speed the travel a bit more,¡± I grumbled, but Dralos could only shrug.


    ¡°It is true they should have returned by now. The previous duke traveled a similar distance with an entire squad within hours of being notified,¡± Nasq said.


    ¡°Most of the duke¡¯s soldiers and knights have bronze cores; perhaps, all of them,¡± Dralos responded. ¡°It makes sense they are able to travel at much faster speeds than a mortal. I¡¯m afraid if a wyvern were to fly at full speed, it would likely render a mortal like Lady Ballenci quickly indisposed.¡±


    ¡°As in, she would die?¡± Nasq asked, his expression pensive.


    Dralos shook his head. ¡°I doubt it would go that far if we stopped quickly, but the sheer pressure of such intense speeds would no doubt cause her to lose consciousness¡ªand possibly the contents of her stomach.¡±


    ¡°And the barrier around Sealrite?¡± I asked, changing the subject. ¡°Has it been put back in place?¡±


    This time, Nasq answered, as he had taken the lead in rebuilding the magic barrier protecting Sealrite from the surrounding heat and the monsters of the outside desert. ¡°Aye, my lady. We managed to finish it this morning. Short of a beast-king, I believe the new and improved barrier should hold against any barrage of attacks. Fortunately, Duke Alistar chose to disarm it rather than destroy it upon entry, which made the rebuilding process easier.¡± The sorcerer went on at length about the intricacies of the magic barrier, but despite my interest in magic, I felt my eyes begin to glaze over.


    I still hadn¡¯t managed to create even a basic mana reserve, and the frustrations of my inability to advance, combined with the droning nature of paperwork, were quickly eroding what little patience I had left.


    In the middle of Nasq¡¯s spiel, I slammed a hand down on the oakwood desk and made a decision. ¡°Dralos,¡± I said, interrupting the sorcerer. ¡°Instead of trying to find a city lord, focus on rebuilding the council. From what I understand, the Marquess barely interacted with the daily functions of Sealrite anyway. Install Peter as the first council member, instruct the field marshals to decide which of them will represent the army, add two or three of the nobles, and then one or two representatives of the people. Work fast. Once I speak with Lady Ballenci, I will be leaving. The longer I¡¯m stalled here, the harder it will be to take down House Alistar. We must act before they install another duke.¡±


    Dralos nodded. ¡°There should still be time, as no heir can truly take his predecessor¡¯s place without the King¡¯s blessing. However, I shall obey your command.¡± With a deep bow that nearly bent him in half, Dralos exited the room with purpose.


    ¡°Any word from Ethan?¡± I asked, turning to Nasq.


    The sorcerer shook his head. ¡°Not since I left him to return to you. He¡¯s still chasing her.¡±


    ¡°The fool,¡± I muttered. ¡°She came to us that day. She¡¯ll return. There¡¯s no need to chase her beyond the city walls.¡±


    Nasq shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s part of his purpose. By conspiring with Cael to kidnap and enslave, the entire Holy Kingdom is now in Ethan¡¯s path of destruction. With the Red Cardinal so close by, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll give up the chase.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Even if she kills him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll force himself back from the dead. That man has a will like I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Nasq paused, glancing at me. ¡°Well, perhaps a will I¡¯ve only seen once before.¡±


    ¡°I should have learned more about how the Duke linked his soldiers to the House Coin,¡± I said, leaning back in the chair again. ¡°Marquess Sharma proved particularly unhelpful in that area.¡±


    ¡°Still no luck in creating a mana reserve?¡± Nasq asked. ¡°Even with the help of a high-level sorcerer like the Marquess?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to anger me, Nasq?¡±


    The paragon smirked but shook his head. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m simply surprised.¡±


    ¡°You need to spend less time around Nida,¡± I said with an eyeroll. ¡°Her personality is rubbing off on you. What happened to the shy, demure sorcerer who followed me to save his brother?¡±


    ¡°He died when his brother died as a slave,¡± Nasq answered, his eyes on the ground, filled with a rare hatred. His jaw clenched, and the tips of his pointed ears drooped ever so slightly¡ªa sign of great anger in his race. Elves. Much like Nida¡¯s race and their innate physical prowess, I was intrigued by the magic prowess generally assumed in elves.


    Once I had secured my position in Lysoria, I would need to spend some time visiting the homes of other races.


    I stood, pushing the chair back against the wall with the backs of my knees, and placed both hands on the table as I looked at Nasq. ¡°Let¡¯s head down to the fields. This work is exhaustingly boring, and I¡¯d like to see what the Marquess is teaching you in exchange for his daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    Nasq¡¯s frown quickly shifted into a grin. ¡°It won¡¯t end as fast as last time.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

 V2 Chapter 28: First Interlude of Lady Brianna Ballenci, Part 1

    Lady Brie Ballenci possessed a unique talent for sensing prosperous opportunities. From a young age, she had recognized the Silverwaters as the perfect source of authority to compensate for what her own House lacked. Staying close to Morgana Silverwater had been easy enough, but as the years passed, the girl became increasingly obsessed with power and status. Despite Brie''s attempts to gain respect from someone nearly ten years her junior, Morgana had shown her nothing but contempt.


    Brie had been on the verge of distancing herself from Morgana when Lilliana revealed her true nature. Assuming, of course, that it had indeed been Lilliana. Brie still wasn¡¯t sure if that was true or not. If the rumors about Lilliana were accurate, it was hard to believe that the small, 13-year-old girl had accomplished all those feats.


    Or so Brie had thought, until a golden knight of House Alistar and a towering woman nearly a head taller than Brie''s tallest guard stirred up a storm in her small city of Cerulean. The moment they flew over Cerulean on a wyvern, bearing the insignia of House Alistar, her entire household erupted into a frenzy of panic.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t every day that the Duke who had shown them clemency sent one of his knights to their doorstep.


    Brie stood in the main hall of her family¡¯s residence, where her father, the patriarch, usually met with visitors or gave audiences to the city folk. She stood off to the side, absently playing with a braid of her brown hair. Her father leaned forward in his chair, his eyes nearly bulging with anticipation. He shared her dark brown hair and eyes, though his noble garments were adorned entirely in the velvet hues of House Ballenci. Brie had no doubt her father was hoping the messenger was here with marriage offers. If she were married the next day, it wouldn¡¯t be soon enough in her father¡¯s eyes. Despite her prowess in the family¡¯s information-gathering business, her father could not see beyond her age of thirty.


    The hall where their fallen noble family typically received guests, though never higher nobles¡ªsomething that had never happened before¡ªwas a blend of grandeur and decay. Crystalline chandeliers hung from the vaulted ceiling, no doubt once spectacular decades before Brie was born. Now, they carried only a dull sheen reminiscent of rusting silver, lit dimly by low-burning flames that cast flickering shadows on the walls, as if mocking their fall.


    Tall, arched windows set in obsidian stone lined the hall, their heavy velvet drapes just as worn and faded. Brie had once tried to replace them, but her father adamantly refused. The old, once-gorgeous pieces of their mansion were the last remnants of their house¡¯s former glory. Only when they could afford equally luxurious material would the old drapes be replaced.


    The light filtering through the regal hues of the velvet drapes did little to brighten the room, instead providing a muted illumination that gave the hall a somber, almost melancholic atmosphere.


    At the very back of the hall, a platform reminiscent of their days of glory housed the seating for the family of House Ballenci. It was slightly raised from the ground, with two luxuriously decorated chairs for her father and mother, the patriarch and matriarch of their House. The platform connected to the main floor by a half-dozen steps that, supposedly, were only meant to be used by nobles of House Ballenci or greater nobles such as Duke Alistar.


    At the end of the stairs, a massive red carpet led to the hall¡¯s entrance¡ªa set of immense blackwood doors that always creaked with an eerie pitch, making Brie want to repair her family¡¯s mansion. They had enough money, after all. The information business had proven extremely profitable.


    With the news of House Alistar¡¯s messenger, the normally empty hall was filled with the most important people of Cerulean. They usually didn¡¯t bother attending the weekly audience with the peasantry, though Brie wasn¡¯t at all surprised to see them scurrying like rats upon hearing of the ducal knight¡¯s arrival.


    The Alistar knight and the towering woman stood just at the bottom of steps atop the red carpet. The knight stared forward with eyes so gold they looked possessed. The rest of his features were hidden by the golden armor, but the woman wore no such armor. She wore only a tunic and basic brown apparel. It was her brilliant purple eyes that attracted Brie¡¯s attention and the way the woman stood so carefree in the center of so much attention just screamed of a power Brie could only wish she could have one day.


    She squirmed, resisting the urge to lean forward toward the knight, reminding herself to take deep breaths.


    Not a marriage partner. Not a marriage partner. Please, if there¡¯s a god out there, please, not a marriage partner. I cannot have my future squashed by some no-name lesser noble.


    Brie nearly brought her hands to her forehead in prayer and might have done so if her older brother hadn¡¯t jabbed her in the ribs.


    ¡°Enough, Brie,¡± he hissed. ¡°We will deal with Father when it comes. You are not a squirrel.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Still, Brie couldn¡¯t stop the slight tremble of fear and anticipation that always accompanied the possibility of her father finding a suitor for her. There was only one man she wanted, and that man would never be able to stand before her father like this knight of Alistar.


    Her nerves nearly frayed when the golden knight bowed in respect, though not low enough to indicate deference, before speaking. The enormous woman at his side did not so much as incline her head toward her father.


    Not a great sign for Father, Brie thought with some hope.


    When the knight finally spoke, her hopes both plummeted and soared in a bewildering contrast of emotions.


    ¡°I am Sir Boyl Dramas of House Dramas,¡± he said, pointedly not introducing the female companion. ¡°We come at the behest of Lilliana Silverwater, Saintess of the Light Goddess Delilah and heir to House Alistar under the authority of the House Coin passage. Her ladyship requires the presence of Lady Brianna Ballenci at her court by the week¡¯s end. I am under specific orders to bring Lady Ballenci to Her Grace no matter what.¡±


    His words trailed off as the room fell into silence, and the meaning of what he said sank in. Brie gulped down her nervousness at the unspoken or else.


    ¡°That is outrageous!¡± her father exclaimed, gripping his heavy, plump chair with white-knuckled fingers. ¡°We are under the protection of Duke Collin Alistar himself. Does this supposed successor dare go against her Duke?¡±


    Brie didn¡¯t think it was the right time for her father to challenge the knight, especially since everyone knew the Duke had died in battle a week prior. The news had been the most widely spread gossip among the ladies¡¯ circle since Lilliana had gone missing.


    ¡°Duke Alistar is dead,¡± the knight said flatly, shocking no one except a few maids. ¡°He died in his attempt to free the city of Sealrite and the Saintess from her imprisonment. Marquess Sharma relied on dark power given to him by the Pandorian Empire, which now seeks to conquer all of Pularea. Her Grace will soon become the last barrier between us all dying at the Emperor¡¯s hands, and our ultimate survival.¡± His voice, neutral and emotionless at first, gradually grew in volume and fervor. By the time he finished, Brie¡¯s eyes had widened at the knight¡¯s nearly religious zeal.


    No, she thought. Not nearly¡ªit is religious zeal. He called her Saintess. But I thought she hadn¡¯t finished her trials yet? Is my information wrong? No, Xavier would never sell incorrect information.


    Her father, though not the sharpest knife in the drawer, hadn¡¯t maintained their family¡¯s wealth despite their fallen status by lacking basic intelligence. She saw his brows furrow in confusion for a moment before lifting in surprise at the knight¡¯s fervor. ¡°I see,¡± he said slowly. ¡°Why does her¡­ ladyship desire to meet my daughter?¡±


    The woman growled at her father¡¯s hesitation, but didn¡¯t otherwise move. Just that simple act, however, caused her father¡¯s complexion to pale noticeably, and the maid closest to the woman turned completely green before fleeing the room.


    Her father swallowed hard. ¡°I apologize. I am simply unsure how to address Lady Silverwater.¡±


    Sir Dramas, however, seemed unfazed by the woman¡¯s disruption. ¡°Unfortunately, I do not have an answer for you, Baron Ballenci,¡± he said with a small flourish of his arm.


    Her father flashed the knight a grin, ever a sucker for those who addressed him by his unofficial title. ¡°You must understand my hesitancy to simply send my daughter to a city recently ravaged by war?¡±


    Sir Dramas shrugged. ¡°That is your prerogative. However, given the recent events and Duke Alistar¡¯s death¡­¡± The knight paused, his lips curling into a snarl before he quickly reined it in. When he resumed speaking just seconds later, any trace of that earlier snarl had vanished. ¡°I would strongly recommend obeying Her Grace. The protection granted by His Grace the Duke was voided upon his demise, and Cerulean¡¯s safety went with it. Her Grace has offered to extend that protection under her authority, but she must first reach Alistar territory and solidify her succession. To do that, for reasons known only to her, Her Grace has determined that Lady Ballenci¡¯s presence is crucial.¡±


    Brie didn¡¯t bother waiting for the discussion to continue. She¡¯d heard more than enough. ¡°I¡¯ll go, Father. I will go,¡± she blurted out just as her father opened his mouth to protest.


    He turned toward her, squinting with irritation. ¡°That is not for you to decide.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it is,¡± Sir Dramas interjected, motioning for Brie to step forward.


    While Brie was relieved that Sir Dramas valued her willingness over her father¡¯s permissions, she didn¡¯t want to part from her father on bad terms. ¡°Father, this is for the best,¡± she said. ¡°This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.¡± Then, lowering her voice, she added, ¡°I believe we will be able to restore our status through Lady Lilliana. Trust me, Father. Perhaps I will even find a husband in that city, as it is filled with House Alistar Knights.¡±


    Her father stared at her for a long moment¡ªlong enough that Brie began to overthink and forgot how to stand naturally, her hands fidgeting as she shifted from crossing them over her chest to trying to tuck them into the nonexistent pockets of her floral dress.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Your mother won¡¯t like this.¡±


    ¡°Mother will have to deal with it,¡± Brie retorted with a shrug as nonchalant as Sir Dramas¡¯. ¡°I am old enough now that she need not continue to baby me.¡±


    ¡°You tell her that,¡± her father replied before turning back to Sir Dramas. ¡°When must you leave?¡±


    ¡°Now,¡± the knight answered instantly. ¡°Her Grace awaits, and she is not exactly known for her patience. My wyvern is already saddled for two.¡± He nodded toward the woman. ¡°And Rosa will follow us on her cockatrice. She is here just in case any issues arise on our way back.¡±


    ¡°Issues?¡± Brie asked as her brother, Demetri, grabbed her elbow.


    "Are you seriously considering this," he muttered, his brown eyes mirrors of her own. Brie just gave him a quick nod. She knew he would understand the need for this opportunity if he thought it over even a little. If she became close to a Duchess, who knew to what level House Ballenci could rise.


    ¡°Those were Her Grace¡¯s words,¡± Sir Dramas said, and Brie realized she''d forgotten the question she had asked. ¡°I won¡¯t pretend to understand what she meant.¡±

 V2 Chapter 29: First Interlude of Lady Brianna Ballenci, Part 2

    Before she knew it, Brie found herself outside the Cerulean city gates, standing in a field of dirt usually occupied by merchants storing their wagons of goods. Now, there wasn''t a single wagon in sight. Instead, a lone wyvern ruffled its wings, clearly impatient to return to the air. Beside it stood a Cockatrice, looking just as absurd as the illustrations she''d seen in books. The creature seemed even more ridiculous next to the towering woman, Rosa, who wore a bow strapped to her back that was nearly as tall as Brie.


    "Are you certain it''s safe to fly at night, Sir Dramas?" Brie asked, glancing up at the darkening sky. "Aren''t there sky creatures lurking?"


    Sir Dramas waved away her concerns with a cheesy grin that Brie wasn''t quite sure how to interpret. "Just Boyle is fine, my lady. We''re, more or less, of equal station. As for your inquiry, it falls under the ''issues'' our friendly Huntress here will address as necessary."


    Rosa only grunted as she tightened the straps on her Cockatrice¡¯s saddle. Brie noticed that the saddle was equipped with an array of massive weapons she doubted she could ever lift in a million years.


    I thought she was a huntress, Brie mused, tightening her grip on her backpack strap. Why does she need a battle axe? And a bastard sword? Or a mace?


    Boyle noticed her staring at the weapons and chuckled. "Aye, I too was taken aback at first by the array of weapons. But trust me, she can use them all with unparalleled skill, whether individually or together. It¡¯s incredible to witness, though I hope you won¡¯t have to tonight."


    Brie moved to grasp the wyvern¡¯s harness, preparing to lift herself up. Given Boyle¡¯s noble bearing, she expected he might offer a hand to help her. Instead, he simply grabbed her by the waist and lifted her effortlessly, allowing her to swing her leg over and settle into the saddle.


    If that wasn''t embarrassing enough, both Rosa and Boyle mounted their steeds with such fluid motions that Brie had the sudden urge to pinch herself to make sure it was real.


    Her father and brother stood a few feet away, watching with conflicted expressions.


    "Is this truly necessary?" her father asked again, this time with most of the family¡¯s guards looking on in shared anxiety. "Shouldn''t at least a few of our knights accompany her? This is highly inappropriate."


    "Once again, Baron Ballenci, you''re welcome to send your knights¡ªif you have a way to transport them," Boyle replied, his tone terse. Brie couldn''t blame him; this was the fifth time her father had asked the same question.


    "Brie, I¡¯ll send a small platoon of knights to Sealrite as fast as they can travel!" her father exclaimed. "Do not leave there before they arrive. Tell Lady Silverwater to send a letter immediately afterward; I¡¯ll raise a complaint with the king if she does not." Even as the wyvern¡¯s wings began to beat, he continued yelling. In a way, Brie felt a tug at her heartstrings. She knew this was how her father showed his love. "Oh, and don¡¯t forget to find a husband. If you do, perhaps your mother won¡¯t murder me in my sleep. And you should¡ª"


    The rest was lost to the roar of wind as the three of them soared into the skies. The air whipped through her hair almost painfully, and she buried her face against Boyle¡¯s golden armor to shield herself from the sharp chill. The wyvern¡¯s wings flapped powerfully before straightening out into a smooth glide. The wind subsided somewhat, but Brie kept her face hidden behind the armor nonetheless. Alone with only the sound of rushing wind, a serene feeling settled into her muscles and bones, despite how tightly she clung to the knight.


    "So," Boyle began, his voice resonating as if it were being carried directly to her ear by some unseen force. Brie jumped in surprise, almost slipping off the wyvern in her flailing. The knight laughed, his large arms reaching back to stabilize her. "Hold on tighter to my waist, or you really might fall off. Anyway, you all didn¡¯t seem all that surprised when I mentioned the duke¡¯s passing. How did you know about it so quickly? I left almost immediately."


    Brie shrugged, not particularly wanting to share her trade secrets with a practical stranger. "News travels pretty fast in Lysoria when it involves a duke¡ªespecially when it¡¯s about his death in battle against a country we were supposed to have a treaty with."


    Boyle didn¡¯t seem to buy her rather weak excuse. "The Duke knew that House Ballenci had spies, or at least informants, in nearly every facet of his jurisdiction. I always felt like he knew more about the Ballenci information network than he let on."


    "Perhaps," Brie said. Silence followed for a few minutes before a thought occurred to her. "I can¡¯t tell you our method of communication over long distances, but I can tell you how we received news of the Duke¡¯s death. But only if you tell me how you¡¯re projecting your voice into my ear as if you¡¯re right next to me and there¡¯s no wind."


    "A trade, then," Boyle confirmed after a moment of thought. Or perhaps he was just trying to make her think he was debating it. Either way, she wanted to know, and there was no real loss in sharing the information she would give him.


    "Gentlemen first," Brie insisted, and Boyle chuckled.


    "It goes by many names. The Duke called it ''sound transmission.'' There¡¯s not much use for it in the duchy since our House Coin provides similar utility, but it¡¯s still useful with outsiders."


    "Outsiders?"


    "Those not linked to the House Alistar Coin."


    Her eyes widened. "Wow. I wonder if other ducal House Coins have properties like that too. What other properties does the House Co¡ª"


    Boyle shrugged, likely forgetting she was leaning on his shoulder. The sudden movement jolted her, causing her to bite her lip. Brie yelped in surprise as the sharp pain brought an iron taste to her mouth, and Boyle unleashed a flood of apologies faster than she¡¯d thought he could even speak.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "It¡¯s alright, Sir Dramas¡ªexcuse me, Boyle."


    The knight shot her a sheepish look over his shoulder before continuing. "As I was saying, most call it ''sound communication.'' I¡¯ve heard it called other names in foreign territories; I believe the Cael nobles refer to it as ''whisper transmission.''"


    "That¡¯s odd," she said. "We¡¯re not whispering, though."


    He chuckled again. "Indeed we¡¯re not. The Cael do many strange things that are difficult to fathom."


    "How does it work?" Brie asked, closing her eyes against the back of Boyle¡¯s armor as he whipped the reins, and the wyvern surged forward with an ear-deafening screech.


    "Do you have a heart core? Or a magic core?"


    Brie shook her head, then, realizing he couldn¡¯t see her, felt her face flush. "No, I don¡¯t. I have two rings, though."


    "That should still work," he said. "I don¡¯t know the specifics of the technique¡¯s intricacies, but I was taught to create a sort of tubed link between my mouth and the ears of whoever I want to speak to, and to connect their mouth to my ears the same way. Again, I¡¯m not a scholar, so I don¡¯t know the exact mechanics of it." He paused before continuing. "I do remember the Duke mentioning how the Pandorian Empire performs the technique differently. Something about sound being carried across distances by controlled wind."


    "Fascinating," Brie said, wondering how, despite her vast information network, she¡¯d never heard of this technique before. But then again, there were likely many energy and magic techniques she didn¡¯t know, and many others she might never discover, no matter how expansive her network was. Some secrets were simply too well-guarded.


    "Your turn."


    ¡°Oh, sure. It was simple, really. There are two-way enchanted scrolls where you can write a message on one, and it gets written on the paired scroll instantly, without even a second of delay. The two documents are connected in a way that makes them share all imprinting on their surface,¡± Brie explained, getting straight to the point. ¡°We knew the same day.¡±


    ¡°By Aedonia¡¯s great ti¡­ By the gods,¡± Boyle exclaimed in a sudden burst of sound, causing Brie to flinch with another yelp. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like the knight had noticed. ¡°Do you sell those by any chance? Her Grace would most certainly wish to purchase a great amount for her endeavors.¡±


    ¡°Her endeavors?¡± Brie asked, releasing a bit of her heart energy to examine the tube-like existence Boyle¡¯s energy had created. It was becoming increasingly difficult to see anything in the dimming light, especially as they kept flying through clouds of fog and moisture. Boyle didn¡¯t seem worried, however, so Brie tried to come to terms with the feeling of being discombobulated.


    ¡°Ah, apologies, Lady Ballenci. Her Grace will explain that to you when we get to Sealrite. I am not at liberty to discuss her future plans.¡±


    After that, the two of them fell into a silence that wasn¡¯t exactly awkward, but Brie definitely wouldn¡¯t have called it comfortable either. And the longer she waited to say something, the more awkward it became. Hours passed like that, with them in that serene silence, accompanied only by the howling wind and the occasional roar of wild beasts.


    Just when she¡¯d finally mustered the courage to break through the blanket of silence between them, a giant chicken bumbled next to them with a loud squawk. It took her a second to realize it was Rosa on the cockatrice, and she screamed. If Boyle heard her over the wind, he didn¡¯t react.


    Brie hadn¡¯t had time to recover even a bit of her dignity when a low voice with a barely feminine timbre carried directly to her ears. ¡°There¡¯s an issue. We¡¯re being trailed.¡±


    The huntress was already holding her bow and drew an arrow. With a powerful twang that Brie heard even over the wind, Rosa loosed an arrow into the darkness behind them. Brie glanced over her shoulder and squinted, trying to see what Rosa had shot at but spotted nothing.


    But she most definitely heard the roar that came from that direction a few seconds later as Rosa released a volley of arrows into the same spot.


    Then another. And another.


    ¡°Holy Gods,¡± Brie screamed, clinging tighter to Boyle. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Wyverns,¡± he responded, his tone gruff even through the energy connection.


    ¡°Wyverns?¡± she exclaimed in a panic, consciously remembering not to let go of the knight. ¡°Why in the Gods¡¯ names are there wild wyverns here?¡±


    The low, almost whispery voice of Rosa answered her question. ¡°They are not wild. They fly with colors of emerald and gold.¡±


    Brie felt all the blood drain from her face as her stomach dropped. ¡°The¡­ the Goldenhearts?¡±


    No one answered her this time. Boyle whipped the reins hard, and the wyvern jolted forward, causing her face to smash into Boyle¡¯s back. She kept it there, ignoring the cold pain of her bruising flesh, and began to pray to Aedonia.


    Please. Please. Please let me live. Just let me live. I haven¡¯t even told Victor that I love hi¡ª


    Her thoughts were cut off when the wyvern nosedived, and she released a scream so bloodcurdling it scared her into screaming even louder.


    I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m definitely going to die.


    A giant blaze of red-hot lava burst inches above her head, eliciting another shriek of pure terror from Brie. Neither the wyvern nor Boyle seemed much affected, as they easily dodged it despite the darkness of the night, somehow knowing exactly where to go. Experience? Training?


    For the first time in her relatively short life of three decades, Brie solemnly wished she¡¯d done more physical training. Or training of any kind, really.


    The wyvern didn¡¯t stop when they neared the tops of a forest, instead choosing to fly into the thicket and the shadows. The winged creature nimbly dodged and tucked through branches and bushes, always staying high enough from the ground to maneuver but never breaking the cover of the forest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent an emergency signal to Her Grace,¡± Boyle said, not a small amount of edge in his voice. ¡°Rosa says there¡¯s more than she originally thought. At least a dozen.¡±


    ¡°By Aedonia, will she be alright?¡±


    Boyle didn¡¯t answer, and a moment later, the death cry of a cockatrice filled the night, echoing throughout the forest. She had never heard such a sound before, but somehow, she instantly recognized it as the last, desperate scream of a beast.


    Brie feared the worst, but Boyle shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that was her; otherwise, the sound of battle would have faded. She¡¯s much stronger than that. They might overpower her eventually, but it¡¯ll take them a while. They¡¯ll send a good number after us, since it¡¯s you they want, no doubt.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she almost screamed again. ¡°Me? Why me? What did I do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about what you did. It¡¯s about what you¡¯re doing right now. Do you really think the Goldenhearts want Lilliana Silverwater to succeed Duke Collin Alistar?¡±


    Brie did think about it. She had thought about it. It still didn¡¯t make any sense to her that they would try to kill her. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean they need to kill me!¡±


    ¡°You are Her Grace¡¯s access to a large information network that will allow her to expand her influence and status. You may not be aware, but the Goldenhearts are relatives of House Silverwater, to which Lilliana also has successor rights through Baroness Silverwater''s adoption of her. Do you understand what that means?¡±


    Brie gulped hard as realization finally dawned on her. ¡°She¡¯ll have the legal right to succeed two duchies and a barony. That¡¯s¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t see him nod, but she was certain he did by the way his shoulder blades shifted. ¡°If Her Grace succeeds all three, that would give her enough authority and territory to demand the title of Grand Duchess, thereby lifting her status to be on par with the Royal family. So, you must live, Lady Ballenci, and both Rosa and I will make sure you reach Lady Lilliana, no matter the cost to us.¡±

 V2 Chapter 30: First Interlude of House Goldenhearts Informant

    ¡°He was over there!¡± a knight in golden armor shouted as Jerald ducked into an alley, his enchanted parchment and quill tucked safely into the folds of his black cloak.


    He had always known being an informant could cost him his life, but there had never been such a threat in Sealrite. Duke Alistar had been forgiving, even using informants from other territories to his benefit. The Duke was smart and calculating, but also kind and merciful to those who did him no harm. Simply conveying information, Jerald supposed, had never reached the level of danger in the Duke¡¯s eyes.


    Jerald had assumed the new lady in charge of Sealrite would be the same. He¡¯d reported the Duke¡¯s death to the Goldenhearts for a hefty sum, and they¡¯d only asked him to keep them updated on her movements. So, when he found out she was sending an emissary to House Ballenci, he was quick to report it. The next morning, someone had dropped off a small bag of five gold coins. Five fucking gold coins. Jerald had never seen that much gold in his entire life.


    Everything had been fine for the following week¡ªuntil it all went to hell.


    Jerald pulled out the scroll he¡¯d tucked away, breathing heavily as he crouched in the alley¡¯s shadows. He poured some magic into his index finger to illuminate the scrawled instructions that had been updating since early that morning:


    Lilliana Silverwater has been warned of our existence. She¡¯s on the hunt. Parlos and Gertrude are captured or dead. Don¡¯t attempt to access the sewage tunnels. Stay alive and hide. There is no immediate escape. The city is on lockdown.


    ¡ª V


    Jerald swore under his breath as he rolled the scroll back up. He¡¯d already known most of that, though the warning about the sewage tunnels was new.


    Shit. Where do I go now? Do I try the sewage tunnels anyway? Either way, I¡¯m probably dead.


    His hand drifted into his cloak to gently finger the quill. Should he write a message to his family? No, of course not. They might track his family down if he did.


    Suddenly, he realized how unnervingly quiet the alley had become. No voices from the shops, no footsteps, not even the sound of birds or insects. It was as if everything had ceased to exist in the span of a moment.


    That¡¯s when his body went into full panic mode. Jerald didn¡¯t have time to think¡ªhe just cowered in the oppressive silence. His senses had always been sharp, and maybe that¡¯s why he felt the monumental pressure of fear before his mind could even comprehend what was happening.


    It felt as though fear had become tangible, a miasma shrouding him from reality, worming its way down his throat and gripping his heart with cold fingers. His eyes widened, unbidden tears streaming down his face. He collapsed to the ground, his legs trembling uncontrollably, and something hot and wet spread from his lower body.


    All he could do was stare helplessly as a single girl¡ªno older than sixteen¡ªappeared at the alley¡¯s entrance. Brilliant sunlight framed her like a halo. It should have brought him hope.


    It didn''t. There was only despair and a certitude of death deep in his bones.


    His mind told him that she couldn¡¯t harm him. That she was no threat. The girl was a full head shorter than him, her young face wearing a curious expression. Her complexion was a work of art, reminiscent of the statues he¡¯d once seen in the Holy Kingdom. But she wasn¡¯t what he¡¯d describe as beautiful. No, beauty had an innocence to it, and there was nothing innocent about the way her violent, blood-red eyes regarded him like an insect. His blood went cold despite those flawless features.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Jerald couldn¡¯t explain it, but the sight of her chilled him to the core. His heart slowed as she approached, and he knew with terrible certainty that if she touched him, he would die. His heart would simply stop from pure, abject terror.


    ¡°Is this the informant you sensed, La¡¯Resha?¡± the girl asked, still staring at him with those terrifying eyes that promised pain beyond his imagination. In that moment, Jerald no longer hoped for escape; he only wished he could sink a million miles into the ground and disappear forever.


    Another woman appeared at the alley¡¯s entrance, taking the place the girl had just occupied. She was taller, with dirty blonde hair framing a hard jawline softened only by a pair of determined gray eyes that Jerald might have believed belonged to a kindly healer, had he not been in this exact situation.


    ¡°Yes, my lady,¡± La¡¯Resha said, not approaching any closer than the alleyway entrance. ¡°He is one of the five carrying the enchantments you seek.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± The girl squatted next to Jerald¡¯s paralyzed form. ¡°What should I do with you, informant?¡± Jerald¡¯s lips quivered, but all that came from his throat was a painful spasm when he tried to speak. ¡°Your little information network has been quite an annoyance,¡± she continued, her voice like ice in his veins, each word sending cold needles of pain through his mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe he can speak, my lady.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± the girl replied, not taking her blood-curdling red-eyes off him.


    Jerald wanted to scream, to vomit, to run. Anything but sit there in his own filth, helpless before the monstrous girl. As the woman tilted her head slightly, he felt a small flicker of control return. Not enough to move, but enough to circulate his bronze core. If he could just gather enough energy to break free¡­


    But just as his control returned, it vanished.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± the girl murmured. ¡°A bronze core? Not a great foundation, but impressive for a mere informant in these lands. Hmm. You don¡¯t work for House Ballenci, do you? I thought you¡¯d betrayed your house, but now it seems you were trained by a more powerful one.¡± She paused for a moment, then snapped her fingers. ¡°Ah. The Goldenhearts. I believe they¡¯re the ones chasing Lady Ballenci now.¡± She glanced at La¡¯Resha, who nodded.


    An easy breeze of wind washed over him and the paralyzing helplessness that had gripped him was blown away. Jerald gasped, lungs finally able to take full breaths. Rolling over, he vomited.


    Neither the girl nor La¡¯Resha reacted, simply waiting for his answer.


    He moved away from the released contents of his stomach and collapsed into a spot a few feet away, his legs still trembling and unable to carry him any further. Jerald rubbed his hands, wrangling his fingers into a tight mess as he struggled to get his shaking under control at least a little.


    Okay. Okay. Calm down, Jerald. This isn''t the first time you''ve been about to die. Calm down. Get your shit together. What did she ask? Fuck. Was it who I work for?


    He briefly considered keeping silent but quickly dismissed the idea. He wasn¡¯t a spy¡ªhe was an informant. Sure, no one would hire him again if he sold out his client, but what was the point of money if he was dead?


    Jerald opened his mouth, his throat still spasming slightly, and his lips continuing to tremble. He licked his lips and swallowed a few times before trying again. ¡°I-I-I-I am a c-c-c-contractor,¡± he stammered, still struggling to speak clearly. ¡°I... I took a j-j-j-job from s-s-someone at House G-g-g-Goldenhearts to r-r-report anything about L-l-lady L-l-l-Lilliana¡¯s actions.¡± The woman snorted, though the girl didn¡¯t react. Jerald didn¡¯t dare look at the other woman. He couldn¡¯t¡ªno, he refused to take his eyes off the red-eyed girl. The moment he did, he knew he¡¯d meet a horrible death.


    ¡°And you told them that Lady Lilliana was sending an emissary to House Ballenci?¡± she asked. Jerald nodded. ¡°Do you know the level of the wyvern riders sent to chase down Lady Ballenci?¡±


    Jerald swallowed, licking his lips again to ease his dry mouth. ¡°I¡­ do not. How... how... however, House... House Goldenhearts has a few silver core knights, so I would guess maybe... maybe one of those and the rest are bronze,¡± he croaked.


    The girl nodded slowly, seeming to process the information. ¡°I see. How would you rank their firepower compared to the Alistar Duchy?"


    ¡°About the s-s-same,¡± he said, groaning against the pain in his throat. It felt like he''d been strangled by a Pandorian. ¡°M-more or less. With the D-duke dead, perhaps the G-goldenhearts have the edge."


    ¡°Any gold cores? Or high realm mages?¡± she asked, but Jerald quickly shook his head. She grunted in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± Jerald asked in a soft whisper, seeing his own terrified, bloodied face reflected in her red eyes. He looked like a scared dog, his brown eyes wide with fear¡ªan expression he never expected to see on his normally stoic face.


    ¡°I might,¡± the girl responded. ¡°It depends on how useful you can be to me. You are, after all, the cause of my current annoyance. I don¡¯t make a habit of killing those who are useful to me. What can you offer me, Informant?¡±


    ¡°I... I...,¡± Jerald swallowed hard, steeling himself to make the only offer he could. ¡°I can provide the Goldenhearts with wrong information. Whatever information you tell me to. I can help you easily track down the others. And... and I can tell you everything I know about the Goldenhearts and its patriarch.¡±

 V2 Chapter 31: Triple Agent

    Considering the informant¡¯s life was forfeit, his offer seemed a bit underwhelming. For a moment, I debated letting him marinate in my Authority a while longer but ultimately decided against it. There was no point in having a fear-consumed puppet¡ªthe fear should be more of a motivator, not an all-encompassing characteristic.


    Still kneeling beside the cowering man, I withdrew the orange slaver prism from my ring storage and showed it to him. ¡°The thing is, Sir Informant, I don¡¯t trust you. In fact, I¡¯m not sure I trust anyone. So here are your options: you can willingly accept this slave branding and perhaps earn my trust¡ªand maybe your freedom¡ªor I will cage your soul to my will for eternity.¡± I flipped the small dagger I¡¯d stolen weeks ago between my fingers. ¡°Your choice.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t hesitate. He pulled up the sleeve of his left arm, baring his forearm to me. ¡°I will accept it. And I will earn your trust. You won¡¯t regret letting me live.¡±


    I glanced back at La¡¯Resha, who nodded, confirming the man¡¯s honesty. I¡¯d nearly forgotten I had a telepathic Paragon with me. If not for Nasq reminding me, I might still be scouring the streets for suspicious individuals in a much bloodier fashion. Had it not been for Sir Dramas¡¯ warning and Ethan volunteering to fly out with a few other paragons, I might have begun a very gory purge of anyone related to the Goldenhearts¡¯ spies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite your tongue,¡± I told him. ¡°Despite what people say about me being a saintess, I cannot heal injuries like that¡ªonly damage to your soul.¡± A lie, but only sort of. He jerked his head in acknowledgment and bit down on the dagger hilt I offered him.


    I pressed the butt of the prism to his forearm, and the man released a muffled scream as the artifact burned a triangular mark on his skin. When the branding was complete, I returned the prism to my storage ring and stood, stretching my legs. ¡°Tell your contact in House Goldenhearts that you weren¡¯t able to escape the city, but managed to avoid detection. Then meet me at the Silverwater Estate for your next orders. Oh, and hand over what you¡¯re using to communicate.¡±


    The informant showed no visible surprise, though I could tell he didn¡¯t yet know who I was, confirmed by his next words. ¡°Do you work for Lady Silverwater directly?¡± he asked, reaching into his robe and withdrawing a scroll and quill. I took a quick peek at the scroll¡¯s contents, noting the initial at the end: ¡®V.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t respond immediately, instead glancing over my shoulder at him. ¡°Who is V?¡±


    The man only shrugged. A glance at La¡¯Resha confirmed he wasn¡¯t lying, so I folded the scroll and tucked it away with the quill into my storage ring.


    ¡°You know where the estate is?¡± He nodded. ¡°Good. I expect you there before nightfall. If you¡¯re not there by then, I¡¯ll assume you want me to activate the mark¡¯s punishment.¡± He nodded again, and I left him in the alley without another word.


    ¡°What if he has a slave mark nullifying device?¡± La¡¯Resha asked, still watching the alley.


    ¡°If he does, you¡¯ll have to find him again. But I doubt it. Didn¡¯t you say those elixirs are exceedingly rare?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Then stop worrying. We have more pressing matters now that the informant is dealt with,¡± I said, stepping aside to avoid a passerby. ¡°The Field Marshals have done good work so far,¡± I added absently, observing the street market around us. If not for the ruins of half the buildings, I might not have believed this city had been at war only weeks prior.


    La¡¯Resha stopped moving suddenly, and I mirrored her. Her eyes closed, veins protruding from her neck and forehead. We stood in silence for five minutes before she exhaled deeply and opened her eyes.


    ¡°Ethan and Nida are about to engage the Goldenhearts'' wyvern riders,¡± she said, tucking a strand of blond hair behind her ear.


    ¡°And Nasq?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s securing the girl.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Tell them to keep at least one knight alive and bring them back here. I want to know exactly what the Goldenhearts know.¡± I rubbed the bridge of my nose and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to deal with this pointless family dispute.¡± There was no telling how Cael would react to the capture¡ªor death¡ªof one of their Marquesses. And if I didn¡¯t leave Sealrite for Alistar territory soon, who knew what they¡¯d do. I turned to La¡¯Resha. ¡°Who would you trust to safeguard Sealrite against Cael in my absence?¡±


    The paragon squinted, her mouth twisting in thought. We passed by an old vendor trying to sell some type of fruit I¡¯d never seen. He kept shoving it in our direction, yelling about its amazing taste and how the fruit had been infused with heart energy. It would, apparently, help raise one¡¯s core an entire level. A pretty blatant lie, but it did indicate people were comfortable enough to resume standard bazaar behavior.


    ¡°I would not say that I trust the individual I have in mind. In fact, I would say I do not trust him in the slightest,¡± she said at last, pausing in her path so she could turn and stare at me in earnest. ¡°But I do believe if Your Grace could compel Marquess Sharma to protect Sealrite, despite the change in leadership, that would solve a large portion of your issues. He has enough power to fend off the Goldenhearts, at least until Your Grace returns, and he should have the authority to influence Cael not to strike at Sealrite. I cannot speak to how he would accomplish such deeds, but I believe he is the only one who could. Nida and Ethan might have tremendous physical power, and Nasq may have magic closing in on the Marquess, but they lack the fame and status to hold back Cael, or to truly cause the Goldenhearts to hesitate.¡±


    ¡°There... may be a way to do what you suggest,¡± I mused, twirling a strand of my hair. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how long it will last. The slaver prism has its weaknesses."


    ¡°His daughter, then?¡± La¡¯Resha suggested. ¡°She¡¯s under house arrest, isn¡¯t she?¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    I had La''Resha toss a coin to a young girl selling apples and grabbed a green one. I had no idea whether a silver coin was the right price, but I figured La''Resha would pay the girl appropriately. ¡°She lacks enough Core development,¡± I said, biting into the apple. ¡°And she¡¯ll never be loyal to me. Her honor wouldn¡¯t allow me to intimidate her into obedience. It is very likely the sole reason she has not ended her own life yet is because should she do so, her father will have no hope of ever escaping me.¡± My words came out muffled, mouth still full of apple. I chewed thoughtfully for a moment. ¡°But yes, I¡¯ll consider the Marquess. With the right incentives¡­¡± My voice trailed off as I took another bite, a drop of juice sliding down my chin.


    We walked in silence for an hour until we reached the newly reconstructed military base, which had previously been destroyed by some type of magic device¡ªassuming the Marquess could be trusted, which I doubted.


    As we approached the base camp, I tilted my head toward La¡¯Resha. ¡°Any updates?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Nothing yet.¡±


    I clicked my tongue to mask the uneasy feeling growing within me. ¡°To think it would take them over an hour to deal with some house knights¡­¡± If they returned, I¡¯d put them through hellish training.


    ¡°I still sense their life pulses,¡± the paragon responded softly, but I ignored her. Of course, they were still alive.


    The black towers of Duke Alistar¡¯s military camp lay in ruins, collapsed into a messy hill of rubble. In its place, hundreds of large tents had been erected wherever space had been cleared. The builders were mainly focused on removing the rubble rather than rebuilding the structures¡ªreconstruction would have to wait until a proper workforce could be spared.


    We moved through the camp, weaving between workers and support staff attempting to maintain the fragile infrastructure. I passed one tent with a towering stack of paperwork that I just knew would end up on my desk in the coming weeks. I resisted the urge to groan.


    When we finally reached our intended tent, two guards moved to block my path, but they seemed to recognize me at the last second and all but leaped out of the way. I threw open the flap and stalked inside, where a group of exhausted field marshals snapped their heads toward me.


    A few greeted me with calls of ¡°Saintess¡± and ¡°My lady,¡± but I ignored them all. ¡°Where are the captured informants?¡±


    Aargorn, the head marshal, pointed solemnly toward a small hatch in the ground. I raised an eyebrow. ¡°In the ground?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Aye, Your Grace. Field Marshal Daenara is a gifted earth mage. She and some of the others spent days building the bunker, just in case.¡±


    I turned toward the woman in question, finally putting a face to the name. Daenara stood with her chin held high, her short blonde hair framing a sharp jawline and narrow eyes that reflected her no-nonsense demeanor.


    ¡°Do we know their names?¡± I asked.


    Daenara snapped her fingers, and a young boy darted into the tent, handed me a scroll, and sprinted out without so much as a glance upward. None of the field marshals seemed surprised by his sudden appearance, though I found it mildly amusing.


    I unfurled the scroll, scanning the list of names and noting one that stood out in sprawling letters at the bottom:


    Victor De¡¯Lion.


    ¡°There we go,¡± I muttered under my breath.


    ¡°Has anyone spoken to him yet?¡± I asked, eyes still on the scroll.


    Aargorn grunted. ¡°He claims he¡¯s never betrayed House Ballenci but admits someone did. He sent out the message for his informants to scatter because he knew we¡¯d track them down.¡±


    ¡°Fool could¡¯ve just come forward and cooperated,¡± one of the other field marshals spat, his massive size dwarfing Daenara beside him. His black hair was an unruly mess, shaped in the same cone-like fashion as the helm he usually wore.


    Daenara snorted in disagreement. ¡°You know damn well that wouldn¡¯t have worked. We¡¯d have killed them all on principle.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± I growled, my patience wearing thin. Why was the simplest part of my plan proving the most difficult? ¡°Show me to him. If he¡¯s telling the truth, he might be useful. If not, he¡¯ll die like the foreign spy he is.¡±


    Aargorn led the way to the small hatch in the ground without another word, the rest of the field marshals remaining quiet as well. Aargorn knelt, muttering a few words, and the earth around the hatch shifted to reveal a set of narrow stairs descending deep into the shadows of the underground. I followed him down, La¡¯Resha close behind. None of the other field marshals accompanied us, though many had expressions that said they would have preferred to.


    The air grew cooler as we descended, the rough walls of the bunker dimly lit by flickering spheres of white light, reminiscent of my time in the slave dungeons. The scent of damp earth filled the area, mixed with the strong iron scent of blood. At the bottom of the stairs was a small foyer that opened up to reveal six separate cells. Each contained a single individual, two women, and two men. The fifth, I''d already dealt with.


    Aargorn pointed to the leftmost cell with a man in tattered clothing, his black hair a jumbled mess of matted blood and gore. The man, Victor, had a strong jaw and large, black eyes that remained glued to me since the moment I''d rounded the corner into view. His eyes flashed with recognition as light from the floating spheres flickered over me, though he remained otherwise neutral.


    ¡°So,¡± I began, my voice echoing slightly in the confined space. ¡°I hear you are claiming that you had no hand in the betrayal of Lady Brianna Ballenci?"


    Victor''s eyes widened at my mention of her name, his entire demeanor changing suddenly from neutral to agitated. He jumped to his feet, hands clutching at the iron bars of his cell. The moment he touched the bars they illuminated with a series of bright characters and a bolt of blue lightning sparked straight into his arms. Victor hissed and jumped back, wringing his hands together as if it would ward off the pain. "I did not," he hissed. "But I will find out who did. Is Brian- Lady Ballenci alright?"


    "We don''t know yet," I said, grabbing the single chair in the foyer and turned it toward Victor before sitting on it. "Like I said, she''s being hunted. We''re attempting to save her, but at this point, her life is out of my hands." I tapped a finger against my knee as I crossed my legs, still staring at the black-haired informant. "You aren''t just an informant, are you? In fact, looking around, none of you really strike me as an informant. More... more like spies, intentionally placed into specific positions for maximum information gathering." He didn''t react, but that was confirmation enough for me. "Let me ask you something, Victor, assuming that is your actual name, do you wish for Brianna to die? Do you hate her so much that you would allow the people that betrayed her to live?" I asked, leaning forward. "I''ve already found one of them. You warned him to run. Did you warn them all?"


    "It was a general warning," he said, sneering with disdain. "And you know nothing of my relationship with the Ballenci household." There was something more to it than that, I could tell by the way his face contorted with some deeper emotional pain.


    "Ah, ah," I warned, wiggling a finger in his direction. "You best control your behavior. I could very easily simply kill you and push this entire incident on you. I cannot imagine Lady Ballenci would find that news particularly endearing." I scooted the chair a bit closer. "Now, tell me. Who betrayed Lady Ballenci? I doubt some informant, or even some spy, would be able to set a trap so well. A spy may have been able to relay my movements, but the individuals chasing Lady Ballenci right now were able to track them. Had, at the very least, a rather clear idea of the path she was taking, and it was not a straight path back here."


    Victor hesitated for only a moment before his eyes narrowed and his lips peeled back into a snarl. "Demetri Ballenci is close friends with Raphael Silverwater."


    I wanted to laugh. The fucking Silverwaters and Goldenhearts. Pests.

 V2 Chapter 32: A Fallen Barons Murderous Son

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Demetri Ballenci the current successor to House Ballenci?¡± La¡¯Resha asked from my right, her lilting accent accentuating the word successor.


    Victor grunted and spat red liquid in a brief coughing fit. ¡°Aye, if anyone betrayed Lady Brianna, it was that rotten noble bastard.¡±


    ¡°I need more than just a gut feeling,¡± I replied in a bored tone. ¡°I don¡¯t tolerate anyone who stands in my way. Whoever caused this... delay will pay dearly. But if you''re trying to protect someone by leading me to an innocent, you¡¯ll suffer an end that none would wish upon their worst nightmare. Do you understand?¡±


    The spy¡ªor informant, whatever he was¡ªnodded. His eyes burned with rage, though the paling of his olive skin betrayed his understanding of my threat. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the main house in Cerulean for over a year, so I can¡¯t give you the solid evidence you¡¯re after. However, before my reassignment to Sealrite, I was part of an investigation into the death of Baron Ballenci¡¯s eldest nephew. He was slaughtered in his bed chambers¡ªsplit from head to toe in a single, clean slice. The investigation began to point to Demetri Ballenci when the Baron ordered the team to disband. That Demetri kid is psychotic. The things I found out during that investigation¡­ they can¡¯t be explained in mere moments.¡±


    ¡°Does Brianna know any of this?¡± I asked, leaning forward, one eyebrow raised in curiosity.


    Victor shook his head vigorously, sending sweat and blood flying from the shaggy mop of hair plastered to his dirt-streaked face. ¡°No. No one knew about it except those of us on the investigation team. And the baron. And probably whoever cleaned up the bodies.¡±


    La¡¯Resha swore in a language I didn¡¯t recognize, while Aargorn punched a massive crater into the stone wall of the prison. The entire place trembled for a few seconds as dust rained down. I turned slowly toward the field marshal with a frown. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°The duke was a kind man,¡± Aargorn growled. ¡°But I warned him¡ªwe all warned him¡ªthat there would be those who¡¯d take advantage of his kindness.¡± He looked like he wanted to punch the wall again but restrained himself under my glare. ¡°They now spit on his grave.¡±


    ¡°As they often do,¡± I said. ¡°Nobles are known to protect their heirs, even when they''re murderous. A baron shielding his psychotic successor isn¡¯t surprising. If anything, I¡¯m more surprised that such information has remained unknown for so long. From all the reports I¡¯ve read, House Ballenci is considered a rather reputable noble family in Lysoria, aside from its fallen status.¡±


    Victor chuckled, a small trickle of blood dribbling from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Where do you think the other noble houses get their information? House Ballenci runs the largest information network in Lysoria. Our reach expands into foreign countries, some even beyond the seas. If the patriarch of that house wants something buried, it stays buried.¡±


    ¡°And Brianna Ballenci knows nothing of her brother¡¯s true nature?¡± I pressed, my eyes narrowing.


    ¡°She believes him to be the kindest, most generous brother in the world,¡± he said, his tone flat.


    ¡°If he¡¯s fooled her for so long, why betray her now? Why not continue the charade?"


    ¡°I¡¯d guess it has something to do with Lady Lilliana reaching out to her. Demetri sees Brianna as his¡ªthat¡¯s why she¡¯s never had a serious marriage offer. Every proposal was designed to be rejected. Lady Lilliana is essentially forcing Brianna to leave Demetri¡¯s grip by bringing her to Sealrite.¡± The spy shot us a crooked smile. ¡°And if even half the rumors about Lady Lilliana are true, any attempt from House Ballenci to retrieve Bri- Lady Brianna, would result in the house¡¯s utter destruction.¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°So his brilliant plan was to attack Lady Lilliana¡¯s envoys?¡± I snorted, rolling my eyes. ¡°The stupidity here doesn''t exactly inspire confidence in your story.¡±


    Victor shrugged. ¡°As I said, I¡¯m not his confidant. But I think Demetri believed he had a better chance if he interfered before she reached your compound. That, and it seems he¡¯s now being backed by a ducal house. That likely provided him with some extra¡­ courage.¡±


    "More like foolishness,¡± La¡¯Resha interjected with a dismissive smirk, her lips curling upward. ¡°Everyone knows the Goldenhearts are selfish bastards. They won''t lift a finger to help him the moment he becomes inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°I never said the man was smart,¡± the spy grumbled. ¡°His father¡¯s the smart one. Demetri¡¯s brutal. Efficient. Cruel. But my investigation revealed he¡¯s never faced consequences for his actions. He lacks the experience to understand how cruel life can be."


    Classic spoiled prick, I thought.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think the baron knows about their alliance?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I doubt it. The baron cleans up Demetri¡¯s messes¡ªhe doesn¡¯t plan them.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± I muttered, leaning my chin against the palm of my hand and tapping a finger to the side of my cheek. Then I smiled, standing from my chair. ¡°Well, your house seems pretty fucked. Good luck with that.¡±


    Victor blanched. ¡°Will you not help us? At least tell Lady Lilliana of our situation¡ªmaybe she¡¯ll help?¡±


    I shrugged, mimicking his earlier gesture. ¡°That depends on whether Brianna comes back alive. If she doesn¡¯t, I doubt Lady Lilliana will have any interest in this petty squabble. The names of the most likely culprits have been noted, and justice will come when time wills it.¡±


    ¡°What about Brianna?¡± the man asked, his voice rising as all pretense of calmness vanished from his previously placid features. ¡°If Lady Lilliana has others at your level, she might be able to save Brianna.¡± His words slurred together as panic clawed its way into his speech and down his throat.


    I shrugged again, ignoring his desperate cries as I turned and climbed the stairs out of the prison. He shouted something after me, but I didn¡¯t bother to listen as I exited the underground prison and walked out to a group of waiting field marshals.


    ¡°Take me to the Marquess,¡± I commanded, and Daneara moved swiftly to my side while Aargorn and La¡¯Resha flanked me. We weaved through the tented military camp until we reached a rundown stone building, its surface covered in dull green moss, wet and slimy under my fingers as I ran them across the smooth stone. A guard stood at the entrance, clad in golden armor slightly too large for his thin frame.


    As we approached him from around the corner, the man was mid-yawn. One hand stayed unmoving on a spear, though his free hand reached up toward the sky in a stretch as he let out a soft moan. Daneara coughed and stared daggers at the unsuspecting guard who literally jumped in place, his spine straightening to a flatline. The knight gave a Lysorian salute to the field marshal before his eyes shifted to me. His mouth proceeded to drop ajar, though he somehow still remembered his duty and side stepped to allow us through.


    Daneara jogged ahead a few steps to open the door. It creaked an ominous welcome of rusted hinges to reveal a quite contrasted inside. The area was only a single room that looked more spacious on the inside than it had outside, with one cordoned off area that I figured was probably some sort of restroom. Different from the rustic outer stone layers, the room was rather lavish. Carpets of fine silk and stitching covered the otherwise cold stone floor, while a half dozen candles lit the space in a warm orange glow. They flickered wildly around with a happy rhythm, dancing over an older man and a woman in her late twenties or early thirties. Neither wore their usual luxury attire; instead, both dressed plainly in brown trousers and white shirts.


    The older man, the Marquess, sat comfortably on a rocking chair, the well sculpted wood moving without a sound, unlike the ancient stone door. The girl, Juniper, paced back and forth, her lips turned down into a deep frown that stretched from either side of her face. When we entered, Juniper¡¯s head snapped toward us, her frown turning into a snarl. Her hand shot to her waist for a sword that wasn¡¯t there, her fingers clenching and unclenching in frustration. The Marquess, however, smiled brightly.


    ¡°Lady Lilliana, to what do I owe this pleasure?¡± the Marquess asked in a cheerful tone, though none of the warmth reached his eyes. ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t come to tell me I¡¯m in the wrong prison. I have grown particularly attached to this domicile."


    "I have an offer to make you," I said, glancing toward Juniper with a wry smile.


    "Oh?" The Marquess leaned forward on the rocking chair, folding his hands together.


    "How would you like to earn your freedom back?" I asked, to which the Marquess joined his daughter in frowning though his was much lighter.


    "I would say I am quite interested in that possibility. What must I do?"


    I grinned. "You must become my Marquess."

 V2 Chapter 33: Core Oath

    The Marquess¡¯ face scrunched in contemptuous disgust. ¡°I do not know what you¡¯ve been told about me young lady, but I have no interest in children.¡±


    I blinked at his words, comprehension slow to come. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You asked him to become your Marquess,¡± Juniper said, looking equally disgusted. I rolled my eyes as understanding dawned, and La¡¯Resha barked a laugh.


    ¡°The Lady would like you to willingly take up your role as Marquess again¡ªbut as her subordinate,¡± La¡¯Resha said.


    ¡°I am already her slave,¡± Marquess Benedict Sharma responded, brandishing his crescent slave mark. ¡°Can I even say no?¡±


    I sank into the room''s only couch, plush with velvet, the soft material molding to my shape. ¡°True, but I don¡¯t want you to act like a slave. When I reinstate you as City Lord of Sealrite, you must act as if you''re free, as if you''re striking a deal with House Alistar. You must use your connections to safeguard Sealrite in my absence and begin preparing House Sharma to merge with House Alistar. You need to desire my success from the deepest recesses of your heart and soul.¡±


    Juniper snorted. ¡°You are mad, girl. That is a wish my father cannot grant.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so sure of that, dear Juniper,¡± I said, ignoring the insult in her use of ¡®girl.¡¯ ¡°Only a fool clings to hatred when enemies can become allies. True strength lies in knowing when to bend, for it takes wisdom to see that yesterday¡¯s foe may be tomorrow¡¯s greatest friend.¡± I opened my arms in a gesture that might have been friendly if not for the cold red of my eyes. ¡°Today, that opportunity is me." Juniper looked doubtful, but Benedict leaned forward, encouraging me to continue with a swift nod. ¡°For one, I will grant you and your daughter freedom. After you¡¯ve rendered service, your freedom will come with no conditions. All you¡¯ll need to do is act as you always have but as my follower.¡±


    ¡°As your¡­ follower?¡± Benedict asked slowly, testing the word. I watched him closely as the gears turned in his mind and the pieces fell into place for him. ¡°No, not just a follower, is it?¡± he asked. ¡°You mean to become Queen?¡±


    ¡°In a manner of speaking,¡± I replied with a small smile.


    Aargorn stepped toward Benedict, eyes narrowed and frowning deeply. ¡°She will become Archduchess of Lysoria, sovereign unto herself. She is the beacon of light for all of Lysoria. Under her and our King, even Pandoria will think twice about baring their fangs at us.¡±


    Benedict raised an eyebrow while Juniper scoffed, but I maintained my soft smile. ¡°Aargorn, Daneara, I¡¯d like a few minutes with our future Marquess. Please excuse yourselves for now.¡± The two field marshals obeyed, albeit reluctantly, and exited the way they¡¯d come. Daneara cast a single, almost forlorn look behind her before she followed Aargorn out the door.


    ¡°I may not look it,¡± Benedict said with a sigh, leaning back into his chair. ¡°But I am quite old. Collin and I danced against each other for over a century, and I spent just as long building this city that you have so adeptly destroyed in your wake. In my time I have met many different kinds of people. You, Lady Lilliana, do not strike me as someone who will stop at Archduchess.¡±


    Juniper grunted. ¡°And I doubt she plans on being anyone¡¯s beacon of light.¡±


    I shifted, crossing my legs and leaning against the armrest. ¡°Tell me, Marquess Sharma, what do you know about spatial magic and interworld summonings?¡±


    The abrupt change of topic seemed to catch Benedict off guard, and his eyebrows shot up, but he recovered quickly. ¡°Hmmm, spatial magic? That¡¯s not something I can say I have done much research on, but there are some under King Arthur who are fascinated by it. I have also heard tale of a specialist in the Lysorian courts, though I, again, do not have much information regarding that. There are some texts in my home library in Feluria that describe rituals to summon beings from other worlds, but I¡¯ve never seen one performed and I do not store those types of grimoires in Sealrite."


    ¡°Why do you care about that?¡± Juniper interjected, leaning against the wall, arms crossed, her expression ever-irritated.


    ¡°I seek passage to one of those other worlds,¡± I said simply. ¡°Your primary mission will be conducting research and gathering those who can aid you. After that, you¡¯ll focus on developing Sealrite and merging the houses. In return, as I mentioned, you¡¯ll be granted unconditional freedom.¡± I sat forward, crossing my legs. ¡°And I will bestow a power upon you far beyond what the Church of Light provided. It will make you incomparable to who you are now.¡± I shrugged. "If you desire it, of course. That will be up to you."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Juniper opened her mouth in likely protest but La¡¯Resha spoke up first. ¡°I am an example of that power. Before Lady Lilliana, I was nothing but a street rat thrown into the hell pit of slavery. Now,¡± she said in a low growl. ¡°Now I can tear your mind apart from the inside and render you a mindless fool.¡±


    There was a long silence after that as Benedict stared hard at me, no indication of his previous carefree attitude. Several long minutes passed before he broke the silence with a heavy sigh. ¡°And I am to assume that you will keep your word?¡± I nodded. ¡°No heart oath?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to offer this if I¡¯m going to take it away later,¡± I responded with a casual flick of my wrist. ¡°There won¡¯t be much point in any of this if I don¡¯t keep my word. After all, I hope for you to continue even after you are freed of the slave mark. Show me loyalty, and I will return it manyfold.¡±


    ¡°Father, you cannot seriously be considering this,¡± Juniper exclaimed, leaving her spot on the wall to approach him.


    Marquess Benedict, for his part, ignored the woman. His focus remained wholly on me when he next spoke. ¡°I will agree to your request and your demands, but I have a condition.¡± When I didn¡¯t move to interrupt him, he continued, ¡°You have already agreed to not brand my daughter. I want her freed, right now, to do what she pleases. I have not announced any heir or successor yet, so she cannot interfere with my status as patriarch and she will swear a core oath to not tell anyone about what she¡¯s learned since meeting you.¡±


    ¡°I will do no such th¡ª¡± Juniper began, but her father silenced her with a fierce glare. Her mouth snapped shut, her face contorting as if she¡¯d been force-fed something sour.


    ¡°Yes, you will,¡± Benedict commanded. From his tone, I suspected there was more to their relationship than just father and daughter. She was likely part of the House¡¯s knighthood and bound to obey him as patriarch. ¡°You will do it as soon as Lady Lilliana agrees to these conditions. Then, you will leave and live your life however you want, unbound by our House politics or this loss. He paused, then added. ¡°And you will swear not to end your own life out of a sense of honor or dignity.¡±


    I raised my eyebrow at that but only shrugged. ¡°Those conditions are acceptable. I only need you to do your job. Her presence is irrelevant to me.¡±


    Benedict nodded as if I¡¯d confirmed his suspicions, and perhaps I had. Turning to his daughter, he beckoned Juniper to him and she approached mutely. ¡°Swear it.¡±


    For a second, I weighed the cost of killing her. There would come a time when Juniper would attempt her revenge. That was only a question of when. Even if she swore her heart oath, there was no clause against taking revenge and once her father was completely freed, nothing would stop her.


    But the cost of killing her was Marquess Sharma¡¯s cooperation. Slave marks couldn¡¯t compel the Marquess to do what she wanted him to do; it would only prohibit him from acting against her and that just simply wasn¡¯t enough. I needed him proactive in his actions, not reactive and minimalist. I could resurrect him, but there was no telling what he would return as, and I didn¡¯t know the energy cost of sustaining someone that powerful. Already, the sheer amount of House Alistar guards I''d resurrected was draining my energy reserves at an uncomfortable speed. Fortunately, a good number of them had died in the battle against Benedict. Still, enough of them lived through the ordeal that the pull on my energy remained substantial.


    I tapped the soft couch, hiding the conflicted grimace tugging at my mouth as my father¡¯s words echoed in my mind.


    "To let someone who despises you live is to leave a dagger forever at your back. Mercy is a luxury; survival demands certainty,¡± he¡¯d told the four remaining princess candidates, pointing to a young girl cowering at his feet. The girl wore only a thin blue dress drenched in stains and streaks of blood. The girl had bawled, tears streaking down her cheeks while she screamed the name of her parents, who lay in a mess of blood and gore by her side. ¡°She is a child now, but one day she will be grown. Perhaps she will be nothing; or perhaps, she will be the dagger used to eventually sever your spine.¡± He had then handed me the knife, his dark red eyes burning rage and hate into my own. The scar carved vertically through my right eye mirrored his own as I grabbed the warm hilt of the steel drenched in blood. ¡°Show me your will to live Lilith.¡±


    I shook my head, clearing the memory as Juniper began her core oath.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said through gritted teeth, casting me a stare filled with the same hate my father had glared at his candidates with; the same way he¡¯d looked at just about everyone. Magic swarmed around the girl, coalescing around her magic core. Juniper''s mouth hung wide, though no words were spoken as if some being held her jaw ajar. The words flowed from her open mouth, lips unmoving as magic swirled around her in a miniature hurricane. ¡°By the eternal ley lines that create magic, and the mana of nature that tempers the soul, I bind my core to these words. With the essence that flows within me, I vow to never turn my blade upon myself, nor will I utter a single word of what I know concerning Lilliana Silverwater. Should I betray this oath, let my magic be torn from me, cast into the Nothingness where light and shadow meet."


    With the ending of her words, the tidal wave of spiraling magic surged into her core with a ferocity that seemed likely to shatter the woman¡¯s magic source. Instead, it flashed a brilliant purple before all sense of that magic vanished, leaving no signs of its manifestation mere seconds ago.


    My eyes were left wide at the spectacle, my core thrumming to match the chaotic magic that had winked from existence.


    Heart oaths are nothing like that, I thought, my interest in magic sparked to even greater heights than before.

 V2 Chapter 34: Memories and the Truth

    Two full days passed before La¡¯Resha burst into my office, a smile brightening her soft features. The early afternoon sun had just begun to peek around my window, adding some warmth to the otherwise cool room.


    ¡°My lady, I¡¯ve received a message from Nasq,¡± she exclaimed, barely getting the door halfway open before delivering the news. ¡°They¡¯re inbound right now with Lady Ballenci in tow.¡±


    I glanced up from the documents strewn across my desk and gave her a tired nod, allowing a small smile of pride. Their first task away from my protection had been a success. ¡°Good. How fares Lady Ballenci?¡±


    ¡°Nasq said she suffered a few minor injuries but is otherwise fine. A bit traumatized.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no surprise,¡± I replied with a slight smirk, recalling how Ethan had bulldozed through the guards during the banquet. ¡°Tell them to wash up, eat, and meet me in the mansion¡¯s reception room. I want to hear about their mission.¡±


    La¡¯Resha nodded but didn¡¯t leave. ¡°I also wanted to report on my hunt. My team and I have tracked down over a dozen spies and informants. Most are from Houses in Cael and Lysoria, but some hail from foreign nations. We even found one from Pandoria, though I believe there are more.¡±


    ¡°Alive?¡±


    La¡¯Resha grinned. ¡°Of course. The interrogators are working hard to extract information. A few committed suicide, but we¡¯ve adapted our tactics, using anti-magic stones to prevent self-implosions.¡±


    ¡°How are the residential sections?¡± I asked, gesturing toward the stack of papers I had just finished reviewing. ¡°The military encampment seems to be progressing, but I¡¯ve seen little about the residential efforts.¡±


    ¡°The residential sections were the least damaged, so the field marshals have focused on the military and commercial areas,¡± La¡¯Resha explained, handing me a scroll. I set it aside and motioned for her to continue. ¡°Marquess Sharma has also taken to his reinstatement, though there¡¯s quite a bit of tension among the Alistar knights. Just this morning, a fight broke out between a handful of them and some of the resurrected Sharma knights.¡±


    I groaned. It wasn¡¯t unexpected, but I had hoped to avoid this kind of drama. After the Marquess agreed to my terms, and his daughter swore her oath, I''d resurrected a handful of his knights who had fallen in battle. Though the number of resurrected didn¡¯t weigh heavily on my reserves, the dozen or so knights I brought back did add to the constant drain on my core. Along with Dralos, the fourteen resurrected Alistar knights, and the twelve Sharma knights, the number of Resurrected had climbed to twenty-seven. I estimated my limit to be around forty; any more and my core would be drained faster than it could replenish.


    ¡°The Marquess?¡±


    ¡°He handled it quickly, though witnessing his overwhelming magic probably hasn¡¯t eased the Alistar knights'' concerns,¡± she said, and I grumbled in agreement. ¡°What do you want to do, my lady?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, for now,¡± I said, tapping a finger against the hardwood of my desk. ¡°This is the Marquess¡¯ problem. I¡¯d like to see how he handles it.¡± I sifted through my scrolls, picking out the one sealed with my crescent moon. ¡°Deliver this to Field Marshal Aargorn. Tell him to prioritize rebuilding the residential sections. We need a place for people to rest, or exhaustion and irritation will overcome us. Any signs of attacks from Cael?¡±


    ¡°No, my lady. Whatever movements House Alistar¡¯s informants reported from Cael stopped when the Marquess announced his alliance with us. The Caelian nobles seem undecided on how to respond.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Keep me informed.¡±


    La¡¯Resha excused herself with a flourishing courtesy and a smirk. ¡°As you wish, Duchess.¡±


    The hours passed in a blur as I lost myself in the meticulous work of restructuring Sealrite. My experience as a princess candidate of Aedronir had taught me the intricacies of governance¡ªhow to balance the needs of the people with the demands of the ruling class, and how to set a city on a path to prosperity. At least, theoretically. It had cost my tutors their lives to stray away from lessons on single-ruler leadership. Now, with Sealrite under my command, those lessons had become invaluable. Though much had to be adjusted to fit Sealrite''s unique situation, the core principles remained unchanged.


    The long-term priority for Sealrite needed to be education reform. The peasants¡¯ education level was appalling, even before the destruction that had ravaged the city. I knew from experience that ignorance was a weakness, one that could be exploited by enemies, both internal and external. A populace that could read, write, and think critically was harder to manipulate and more likely to remain loyal.


    I drafted a decree that would mandate basic education for all, from the poorest peasants to the wealthiest merchants. Schools would be established throughout Sealrite, funded by the Alistar duchy, and open to all citizens. The initial costs would no doubt be quite high, but the long-term benefits would be immeasurable. I sent out a handful of advisories to be passed around Sealrite in search of experts in education or teachers who could fill these schools. I was under no illusion that the schools would be rebuilt quickly. It would likely take months before anyone could act on the decree. But it would be acted on.


    I turned my attention to the city¡¯s armed forces. During Aedronir¡¯s height, I had seen firsthand the dangers of a military force too deeply intertwined with law enforcement. Soldiers were trained for war, for the violent resolution of conflicts. They were not suited for maintaining peace and order among the citizenry. Sealrite needed a clear distinction between its military and its law enforcement, a division that would prevent abuses of power and ensure that each branch functioned effectively.


    I restructured the city¡¯s forces, establishing a separate, dedicated law enforcement unit. These men and women would be trained not in the art of war, but in diplomacy, conflict resolution, and community engagement. They would act as protectors of the people, while the city¡¯s soldiers and knights focused on external threats. I set about drafting plans for recruitment and training, as well as the organizational hierarchy for both groups. It would be a delicate balance, ensuring that each branch respected the other¡¯s authority without overstepping. But if done right, it would provide the stability Sealrite desperately needed. If I entwined it with my paragons, even better.


    Even just the surface-level issues of the political landscape took me well into the late afternoon. Sealrite, like many cities in the aftermath of chaos, had a power imbalance. Even before my untimely arrival, Marquess Sharma had wielded too much influence, often overriding the city council and stifling voices that should be heard. This imbalance had clawed at Aedronir from the inside for decades, where unchecked power bred corruption and eventually betrayal. Here, I would not make the same mistake.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    I drafted reforms that redistributed authority, giving the city council more say in day-to-day governance while still allowing the city lord to oversee military and strategic decisions. The council would be composed of representatives from different sectors of society¡ªmerchants, scholars, laborers, and even peasants¡ªensuring that every class had a voice. It was a gamble, of course. Too much power in the hands of the people, and they might rebel against me. Too little, and they might lose faith in the new order I was trying to build. But if I could strike the right balance, Sealrite could thrive. Hopefully, my position as Saintess would provide me with substantial leeway in patching whatever issues came up in the restructure.


    Economics, unfortunately, was not my strongest suit. My tutors in Aedronir may have even considered the subject my single largest weakness. The city¡¯s economy was in ruins, and while I had a general understanding of trade and finance, this was an area where expertise was essential. I sent out an advisory to be posted around the city, calling for scholars trained in economics to join my administration. Their knowledge would help me rebuild Sealrite¡¯s financial infrastructure, from trade agreements to taxation systems. Without a solid economic foundation, all the other reforms would falter.


    Similar advisories were drafted for other fields where I lacked expertise: agriculture, infrastructure, and urban planning. Sealrite needed experienced workers¡ªmen and women who had lived through the city¡¯s darkest days and could offer practical solutions to its problems. I wasn¡¯t naive enough to think I could do this all on my own. My father''s greatest mistake in his reign had been his attempt to do it all himself. The day he''d taken the throne, he''d massacred every council member, every advisor in the palace.


    In hindsight, not fixing my father''s mistake and reinstating a council had been my single largest mistake as Queen. It had allowed my attention to wander. Killing my way to the top, and then staying on the war front for two decades instead of returning to the palace had likely led to my downfall and betrayal by the duchies. A good ruler, I knew, surrounded themselves with those who knew what they did not. That was not a mistake I intended to repeat.


    I stood and stretched, trying to shake off the stiffness. An itch for battle began to pound in the back of my mind, bringing a headache with it.


    ¡°A ruler never rests,¡± my father had scolded me and my sister candidates as we¡¯d lazed about one morning. He was supposed to have been absent on business. We''d all known what was coming the instant his voice echoed along the palace halls. ¡°What if there¡¯d been an assassin? What if one of your sister candidates decided this was the moment to kill her challengers? Think, you fools. You must always be sharpening your steel, always on guard, always ready and wanting the death of those that threaten you.¡± He glared at us for a split moment before the room erupted into screams of blood and fire. His steel blades twisted and sliced into all of our bodies in rage, scarring deep lines of scarlet into us like a mad painter.


    I winced at the memory. My left hand trembled slightly, and I grasped it with my other, breathing deeply until the tremors subsided. I knew he was dead¡ªI¡¯d killed him myself. I had torn his still-beating heart from his chest with the same ease he had used to teach us his cruel lessons.


    It didn¡¯t help the trembling fear that originated from my memories, deep within my bones. I closed my eyes and released a heavy breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding and tried to compartmentalize, pushing the memories to the darkest recesses of my mind. It worked for only a moment.


    ¡°Never let fear paralyze you,¡± my father had warned me as I stood above the corpse of my last sister candidate, the last remaining princess candidate that could oppose my rule. ¡°You did what you needed to do to survive. Do not resist that fear, that terror you feel. Use it. Make it your fuel. Your reason to continue forward. Nothing changes unless you change it,¡± he said quietly, leaning over my shoulder from behind. ¡°Soon, you will need to turn that blade on me and take your place on my throne. But first, you must know true pain.¡± Then I remembered only a burning, unimaginable pain searing into my back and the scream of complete terror that left my mouth.


    I never did find out what he¡¯d done to me that day. Even as I stood above him, his neck breaking in my hands, he¡¯d just laughed. But ever since that day, something in me had broken. I understood that. I saw the world differently than others like a blanket had been laid over my mind, though no mind-attributed user had ever found so much as a hint of it in my mind.


    I exited the office and roamed the halls of my mansion in a daze. I didn¡¯t know what to do as memories assailed me and I found I couldn¡¯t break free of them, not when so many of my decisions since I¡¯d claimed Sealrite went against my father¡¯s words. Against the King¡¯s words.


    ¡°No, he isn¡¯t the king anymore,¡± I hissed to the darkness around me, though no one responded except for the steady beat of my heart and the sound of my bare feet slapping against the cold stone floors. His choices had led to his death and my death. This time I would make the decisions as I saw fit.


    Eventually, after wandering the mansion for what felt like hours, I found myself in the reception room where Nasq, Nida, and Ethan sat on a deep turquoise couch, deep in conversation. Their discussion ceased the moment I entered, and Nida immediately shot to her feet.


    ¡°My Queen?¡± She asked, panic clear in her expression. I waved her back down.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Nida. Just... dealing with some old memories.¡±


    Though she stayed standing, she didn¡¯t come any closer. ¡°You need to tell all three of us,¡± she insisted, glancing at Ethan and Nasq. ¡°I know you said you¡¯d start with just me, but they deserve to know too. We¡¯ll function better if we¡¯re all on the same page.¡±


    I sighed, collapsing into a cushioned chair adjacent to their couch. Despite my exhaustion, I kept my posture straight, chin high, unwilling to let the weariness show. I crossed my legs, happy for the distraction. ¡°If I tell them, they cannot leave,¡± I said after a pause. ¡°The Paragon Agreement grants them freedom to come and go, but if they know this, they will be bound to me. Their desires will take a back seat to mine.¡±


    Ethan rose, his movement so forceful it sent a gust of air rushing past me. ¡°I agree,¡± he declared in his deep, resounding voice, and pounded a fist over his heart. ¡°I believe I will fulfill my desire to destroy all forms of slavery at your side, my Queen."


    I raised an eyebrow and summoned the orange slave-marking prism from my storage ring. Ethan paled slightly but didn¡¯t avert his gaze. ¡°I am a slaver, Ethan. Does that not mean you wish to kill me?¡±


    ¡°No, it does not,¡± he answered, his voice filled with conviction. ¡°My lady, my Queen, my benefactor... we all face trials in our lives, and not all of them can be overcome through bloodshed. I believe you are desperate. I don¡¯t know why, but I see it. That desperation drives you to slavery. I see anger, hate, rage, and pain in your eyes¡ªjust like in mine. That is why I believe, I know, deep in my bones, that once I help you reach where you need to go, you will let me destroy that.¡± He pointed at the prism, his confidence unwavering.


    For a moment, I could only stare at him, dumbstruck. Then I laughed, shattering the serious mood.


    ¡°You are a better person than I am, Ethan Brooks, my Primal Berserker,¡± I said, amused. Nida, of course, smacked the back of his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s just dumb,¡± she teased, a smirk playing at her lips.


    ¡°All brawn, no brain,¡± Nasq agreed and cracked a grin.


    ¡°All right, all right,¡± I said, motioning for them to sit. ¡°This will take a while. When I¡¯m done, I don¡¯t want any questions. I¡¯ll tell you everything you need to know. Understood?¡± They nodded, their expressions serious now. ¡°Good,¡± I continued. ¡°Afterward, we¡¯ll go over your mission to retrieve Lady Ballenci. I¡¯ll be speaking to her tomorrow morning before we leave for Alistar territory.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving already?¡± Nasq groaned, slouching back into the couch. ¡°I was hoping for a few peaceful nights.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lingered here too long,¡± I replied. ¡°With Marquess Sharma in agreement and willing to retake his position as City Lord subservient to me, we can move forward.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Nida blurted, rising from her seat again. ¡°You''re leaving the Marquess in charge? Why? How? What?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Would you rather hear about that, or about who I really am?¡±


    Nida went silent and crossed her arms, her lips pinching together in a pout. Both Ethan and Nasq strained forward, eyes wide as they started to understand what Nida had wanted me to share.


    I took a deep breath and leaned back in my seat. Exhaling slowly, I began. ¡°My name is not Lilliana Silverwater. Not really. I am Lilith Reiter, Queen of Aedronir.¡±

 V2 Chapter 35: I am, forever, Queen of Aedronir

    ¡°I come from a different world, a world called Ordite. I, along with a hundred other girls around the age of four, was taken in by the King of Aedronir to be raised and trained as prospective Queens of Conquest. The last one standing would become his heir.¡± My jaw clenched, and I took another breath to stop my teeth from grinding. ¡°Only I remained by the tenth year. Soon after, my territory was attacked by the Valuriyan Empire, which forced me to the frontlines, where I stayed for around three decades.¡± I shook my head. ¡°When I finished dealing with the main invasion on our western front, Duke Elliot Stone requested my presence in the capital to handle a revolt.¡± My jaw locked again, and it took time to loosen it enough to speak. ¡°When I arrived, I realized it was his revolt.¡± I paused, eventually pushing on, a snarl in my voice. ¡°Then they hanged me. Well, they tried to.¡± I looked at my three closest paragons, allowing them to glimpse the bottomless pit of rage boiling deep inside me. ¡°Kyros and Elliot will both die, even if it¡¯s the last thing I do in this life."


    There were some details left out, but those were my burdens to carry. Not theirs.


    I provided them with a brief overview of what I¡¯d experienced since arriving in Graedon, leaving out my meetings with the Progenitors, Lilliana, and the main system. I wasn¡¯t ready to make sense of those things yet, so keeping them to myself seemed best.


    There was a long, drawn-out silence when I finished. I leaned back into the comfort of my chair, allowing my Paragons to digest the new information. Nida had stood halfway through and was now pacing, her brows furrowed in a mix of rage and curiosity. Nasq had gone pale near the beginning and had only gotten whiter as I spoke. Eventually, he folded his hands together and dropped his head onto them.


    Ethan stared at me, unwavering. There was a question in his eyes that I didn¡¯t want to answer, not if I didn''t have to. But when he straightened his hulking frame and asked it, I found myself speaking anyway.


    ¡°Why not start anew in this world? Why cling to the past? You¡¯ve already carved a place for yourself here.¡±


    It was a fair question¡ªone I didn¡¯t have a clear answer for. ¡°I must return. They are my people. Aedronir is my land and my home. It is mine.¡±


    ¡°Who is Kyros?¡± Nida asked, stopping her pacing to look at me.


    I hesitated, unsure how much to reveal. I hadn¡¯t meant to mention him at all. ¡°He¡¯s... similar to a brother, I suppose.¡±


    Nida turned fully to stare, eyes wide. ¡°You have a brother?¡± she exclaimed. I couldn''t believe that was the part of the story the woman had chosen to fixate on.


    ¡°In a way. We were raised in the same manner, by the same person, though I didn¡¯t meet him until I was a teenager.¡± Though I¡¯d finished, none of the three paragons moved or spoke, frozen like sculptures. I sighed and relented. ¡°In Ordite, countries that follow the Word of Ashwash are required to forcefully recruit boys and girls around the age of four, training them to become Kings and Queens of Conquest. Until they ascend, they¡¯re known as prince or princess candidates. Kyros was a prince candidate while I was a princess candidate. Most nations trained their Conquerors as tools of war. My father, the King of Aedronir, trained his as rulers. It was unorthodox but not unheard of. My father wasn¡¯t exactly a creative man.¡± I smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach the cold of my eyes. ¡°He was a strict man, with harsh expectations, at least for the princess candidates. I don¡¯t think he succeeded in creating the greatest King or Queen as he''d intended. Kyros and I came out as tools of war more than rulers, though Kyros even more so. When I ascended the throne, I believed him dead. Funny how he showed up with Duke Stone upon my return.¡±


    ¡°So your brother betrayed you?¡± Nasq asked, aghast. I remembered then that Nasq had a brother in the slave arena with him. Perhaps the mage was thinking of that man.


    The snarl tugged back my lips once more. ¡°Yes, and more. I should have made sure he was dead. Gone to see the corpse with my own eyes. He¡¯s a threat to everyone, with no purpose beyond fueling his blood-attributed core with more death. How Duke Stone managed to control him, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°More?¡± Ethan asked tentatively. Tendrils of Authority leaked from me as I growled, and Ethan, quick to take the hint, changed the subject. ¡°If he was trained like you¡­ how strong is he?¡± Ethan pressed instead.


    ¡°The last time I fought him, he was only slightly weaker than I was. I believe he¡¯d just reached his third platinum core ring.¡±


    They all gawked, Ethan¡¯s stoic expression shattering as his jaw literally dropped. ¡°That was weaker than you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I sometimes forget how weak this world is. Yes, he was weaker. I had reached the second ring of my diamond core and was progressing toward a higher realm.¡± I allowed a small smile as their reactions sank in.


    ¡°Is that normal over there?¡± Nida asked, settling down on the floor beside me.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I shook my head. ¡°No. Even in Ordite, my rank was prodigiously high. Most people are between bronze and silver. Official knights are third-ring gold to first-ring platinum. Diamond users are almost unheard of outside the hundred strongest on the continent.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± Nasq muttered, running a hand through his growing stubble. ¡°What about magic?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Nasq¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°At all?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Not that I knew of. Do you see me using magic?¡± He stopped talking after that. At least to me. He stood and began to pace, muttering indistinctly under his breath the entire time.


    ¡°What will you do when you go back?¡± Ethan asked, his intensity quickly returning.


    ¡°I will take back what is mine. And then I will rule.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to? To rule?¡± Ethan leaned forward. Despite his newly youthful appearance, there was an old wisdom in his eyes I couldn¡¯t look away from. ¡°You were Queen. You don''t have to be Queen again. Why not just be Lilith?¡±


    I smiled, understanding where he was heading. ¡°I am forever the Queen of Aedronir, Ethan. I cannot be anything else. I wish to be nothing else. I will not let a warmongering beast ruin my kingdom.¡±


    Nida and Nasq remained relatively silent while Ethan forged ahead as if he were on some sort of mission. ¡°What about us? Where do the Paragons fit in when you return to Aedronir?¡±


    ¡°You are free to do as you will once I return, though I hope you will choose to remain at my side,¡± I admitted. ¡°That is assuming we all survive.¡±


    Nida clicked her tongue. ¡°You think we won¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I do not know how long it has been since I was hanged as Lilith. It could be that time runs equally between the worlds, or that it took decades for my soul to travel. Remember, Kyros is a King of Conquest who decimated other Kings. If Stone took over the reins in Aedronir and somehow influenced Kyros, Aedronir might be much larger than it was. The war I march toward may very well end up being on a global scale, not simply between nations.¡±


    ¡°What if their rule is better?¡± Ethan grabbed Nasq and forced the still-mumbling mage to sit back down. ¡°Do you intend to take back a country that is being ruled well?¡±


    I laughed at the innocence of the question. ¡°You¡¯ll see when we open a gate to Ordite. The kind of ruler who allows death for peace or is weak does not exist in Ordite. There are no good rulers. There is only Conquest.¡±


    Ethan seemed to realize I hadn¡¯t completely answered his question, but the Berserker appeared satisfied for the time being and relaxed back into the couch.


    Nida started to ask another question but I cut her off before she could ask. ¡°No more questions. I have been tolerant enough of the semi-interrogation of my intentions as a reward for successfully completing your first mission. I have already told you more than any of you needed to know. When the time comes that I return home with this world at my back, you will learn more. For now, let us focus on Graedon and the present. Tell me about Lady Ballenci.¡±


    Compared to my tale of betrayal, their story took less than ten minutes to recount. They had apparently come across the girl flailing in the forest alongside the House Alistar knight I¡¯d sent to retrieve her¡ªDoyl or Boyl, or something like that; none of them could remember. Rosa had been severely injured, but Nasq arrived just in time to heal her. I wished I¡¯d known earlier that his healing abilities were strong enough to heal most physical damage¡ªthat was useful information. I would need to speak to Rosa at some point for her recollection. Her and... whatever his name was.


    Perhaps he could even grow back lost limbs, I mused and made a mental note to ask later.


    They confirmed that the knights bore the Goldenheart insignia before engaging. Each of them had a slightly different version of the fight. Nasq remembered a bloody mess of cockatrice and wyvern gore raining down on him, despite protective spells. Nida, on the other hand, swore to the Gods that she had skewered four of them at once with a single powerfully thrown spear, insisting there couldn¡¯t have been that much gore. Ethan barely remembered anything except the red haze of his berserker rage and the roar of his cockatrice, Rogers, whom he had grown quite attached to.


    The one thing they agreed on was the knights'' skill level¡ªit matched their own. They would have sustained more injuries if not for receiving a ¡°level up¡± after killing the first knight. I waved off their explanation of it. I understood enough. They gained more energy, mana, whatever in Ashwash¡¯s name the Desire System granted them for power.


    ¡°You made sure to keep one alive, right?¡± I asked and Nida, who¡¯d taken the lead in retelling their adventure, nodded.


    ¡°Yes, my lady. We handed him to Field Marshal Aargorn as soon as we arrived.¡±


    "Good." I glanced out the window; the sun had fully set, and the world''s single moon hung high in the sky, surrounded by hundreds of white pinpricks of starlight. Stifling a yawn, I waved the trio off. "Nasq, inform La¡¯Resha that I¡¯ll speak with Lady Ballenci tomorrow morning. Have one of the maids prepare her to be ready by dawn. I¡¯ll speak to her on the way to the Alistar territory.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re taking her with us?¡± Nida asked, lifting an eyebrow as she stretched, clearly ready to sleep.


    ¡°She is integral to spreading my influence across Lysoria. With the news of her house''s current state, I can¡¯t risk anything happening to her outside my protection.¡± I snapped my fingers, remembering what I¡¯d forgotten. ¡°Oh, and Nasq, have the guards make preparations for that Victor fellow to come with us. I have an inkling he''ll be useful."


    They all gave me odd looks but said nothing as they quietly filed out of the room. They had a lot to think about¡ªand so did I. But more than that, I was starving. Despite it only being a few hours since my last meal, it felt like weeks since I¡¯d eaten anything substantial.

 V2 Chapter 36: Goodbye, Sealrite

    Early the next morning I''d woken and immediately went about making sure the rest of the group was similarly awake. Nida complained the entire way out of Sealrite under Dralos'' constant beckoning and promises of a gorgeous, easy ride to the Alistar duchy.


    We''d walked for nearly an hour before Dralos stopped us, and I took a large bite of the apple I''d snagged from the breakfast servings. The green delicacy gushed juice as my teeth sank in and I enjoyed the tinge of sourness on my tongue, a refreshing contrast to the stark heat of the desert outside Sealrite''s barrier. I''d known the city was surrounded by a desert, but that hadn''t exactly translated to the dryness and the irritating heat battering my skin. Nor had it accurately depicted the endless sea of mountainous sand dunes and mounds littering my sight like waves in the ocean.


    By Ashwash, when was the last time I''d seen a tree?


    ¡°There it is,¡± Dralos said, pointing a scaled finger at a silver dot overhead, nearly invisible in the clear blue sky.


    It took another moment for the dot to come into sight and I felt my eyes go wide. ¡°I asked for a carriage,¡± I said, gaping with disbelief at what was approaching and dropped the remainder of my apple. ¡°That is not a carriage. That is essentially a winged throne.¡± The draconian only smirked.


    High in the empty dawn sky above Sealrite, the majestic carriage glided effortlessly through the air, pulled by a pair of wyverns with iridescent, leathery wings. As it approached, I admired its craftsmanship. The wood, a deep, dark brown, exuded an enchanting aura, drawing my eyes to the intricate silver and violet inlays running along its sides¡ªlikely runes, pulsing faintly with the glow of mana.


    It must be some kind of enchantment, I realized, watching the runes beat with a steady rhythm.


    The wyverns were enormous, their scales gleaming with shades of emerald and obsidian, and their eyes glowing a fierce, brutal red. Chains of tarnished, yet unrusted, silver adorned the carriage, tethering the wyverns with amethyst shards. Despite their size, the creatures flew with a mix of grace and primal aggression, their wings cutting through the air .


    The carriage itself was carved with gothic arches intertwined with twisted vines, reminiscent of the Ashwash cathedrals back in Aedronir. Dark iron lanterns flickered with ghostly flames, bright even in daylight, reaching outward as if grasping at clouds. The driver sat calmly at the front, reins in hand, shadows coiling around him in a way that blurred his appearance. When I squinted at the figure and released a few tendrils of my energy to sense the driver, I was rebuffed in a way I had not been since Aedronir. I glanced at Dralos, surprised, who was watching me with that same irritating smirk.


    The closer it came, the more it sparkled under the tyrant Ordite sun. My anticipation grew. Nida, Ethan, Nasq, and Brianna were similarly transfixed, their eyes lost in the beauty of the carriage, soaring through the skies with less effort than it would take them to walk.


    When it finally landed in the barren desert field we stood in a few miles from Sealrite, I resisted the urge to rush inside. Nida, however, had no such restraint and pushed past everyone.


    ¡°Why, hello there beautiful,¡± she said, running a pair of sharp claws against the obsidian vein of a rune.


    I could feel a palpable sense of displeasure radiating from the driver, but he did nothing. So, I did nothing and allowed the paragon to fuss over it.


    I turned to Dralos for the third time. ¡°Explain.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re a high-ranking potential successor of House Alistar, one of the wealthiest houses in the Kingdom. Even beyond Lysoria or Cael, House Alistar is considered wealthy. Did you really think the council wouldn¡¯t uphold their dignity by sending the finest carriage?¡±


    I snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t even realize they knew I was coming.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they didn¡¯t and are summoning you,¡± Nasq said. Dralos shot him a look that said shut up.


    I frowned at the idea of being summoned by another noble, but that simply seemed to be the life of a lowly baron¡¯s daughter rising through the ranks. ¡°In any case, the timing is rather coincidental.¡± Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t much I could do about it yet. I had no issue hunting spies and informants to other Houses and nations, but killing one of House Alistar''s could potentially have political consequences in direct opposition to my goals that I would prefer to avoid. Assuming I even found all the informants.


    ¡°That would be my fault,¡± Dralos admitted. ¡°When we received the¡­¡± his voice trailed and he coughed. ¡°The summons, I let them know what date the carriage should arrive. It has actually been flying around here for a few days. I was not expecting the delay with Lady Ballenci to occur.¡±


    ¡°Next time, tell me. I don¡¯t enjoy surprises, Dralos.¡± My words were calm, but the undertone of violence remained¡ª created by the aura of power and domination I had been raised to embody.


    The draconian performed a bow so deep it looked more like he was stretching. ¡°As you will, My Queen.¡±


    One by one, we boarded the carriage, except for Dralos and Ethan. Dralos had to stay behind to keep Benedict in line, should the Marquess step out of it. Ethan had his own task. He bowed to me, then exchanged hugs with Nasq and Nida.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return once I find her,¡± he promised, referring to the still-missing Cardinal.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s in the city?¡± Nasq asked, biting his lower lip anxiously.


    Ethan shook his head. ¡°No. Her Majesty searched for her signal, and I scoured every inch of Sealrite. She must¡¯ve found a way out or is somewhere in the desert.¡± He turned to me, eyes bright and confident. ¡°I will find her, my lady.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care all that much about the escaped Cardinal. It was a loose end and a pain in my ass, but I¡¯d much rather have the large berserker by my side when I enter combat against the elders of House Alistar.


    I allowed his departure simply because Ethan wasn¡¯t exactly the most subtle of men, and politicking was likely not a strong suit of his. There was also an odd desperation whenever he talked about finding the woman. It hadn¡¯t taken much time to put two and two together - she was a Cardinal of the Church which had participated in slavery. The chances were high that the Church, along with the Pandorian Emperor, had been behind the invasion of the tribe that¡¯d led to the death of his family.Stolen novel; please report.


    As promised, I would not - no, I would never interfere with their destined paths and vengeance.


    Instead, I held out an arm toward the Berserker in the familiar way I¡¯d seen him greet Nida a few times. ¡°Be safe and return to us, Berserker. I look forward to hearing your stories of vengeance. Remember, you are bound to my side now. I cannot have you stray from my side too long with the knowledge you now possess.¡±


    He grasped my forearm ¡°I¡¯ll be back before you finish tearing those noble bastards apart.¡± I grasped his in turn and we exchanged grins until, eventually, we released the other and he turned to leave.


    With nothing but his massive axe hefted upon his shoulder, Ethan trudged off into the desert at a seemingly random direction. After a few minutes, Nida turned to glance at everyone with a worried expression. ¡°He knows where he¡¯s going, right?¡±


    I laughed and ushered her into the carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Dralos, don¡¯t forget to inform Lady Brianna¡¯s entourage where to head when they arrive.¡±


    ¡°What about your merry band of Paragons and followers?¡± Dralos hedged.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be gone that long,¡± I muttered. ¡°Tell the nonparagon followers to continue focusing on their heart rings as I taught them. I doubt any of them will be ready to form a core before I get back. If one does end up being ready while I¡¯m still in the Alistar Duchy, they have permission to borrow a wyvern and come find me. They should not follow me just for kicks. This city needs as much protection as possible. As for the Paragons... they can do whatever they want, but tell them if they follow me without being at least as strong as Nida or Nasq, they will most certainly end up dying on the journey."


    With a bow, Dralos shut the door, and I realized too late that I¡¯d forgotten to ask about the driver. The wyverns¡¯ wings beat hard, lifting us into the sky. The interior of the carriage was as luxurious as the outside¡ªlined with crimson velvet and plush seats slightly worn from many journeys. Silver sconces shaped like skeleton hands gripped a pair of iridescent flames that never so much as twitched. The windows, made of a clear see-through material that refused smudges even with our fingers brushed over it, allowed for quite a gorgeous view of our travel. There were two seats that each extended from one side of the carriage to the other, allowing for four people in total; each with their own window.


    We sat in silence, each of us staring out our windows, watching the yellow sands of Sealrite speed by. When I spotted a small black dot trailing the carriage, I grinned, knowing exactly who¡ªor what¡ªwas following.


    I need to give him a name, I thought as my wyvern chased after us with its peculiar rider.


    ¡°How¡­ how long will this take?¡± Brianna asked, staring at me with huge eyes, seemingly unable to shake that look of disbelief she¡¯d worn since first meeting me again.


    ¡°A few days,¡± Nasq answered without looking at the woman. ¡°By lone wyvern, maybe a day and a half. With the carriage, likely two or three.¡± He gave Brianna an apologetic shrug. ¡°But, then again, I¡¯ve never flown in a wyvern carriage so I could be wildly wrong.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s always wrong,¡± Nida grunted, still staring out the window.


    Brianna gave a nervous laugh, clearly unsettled by Nida¡¯s comment. ¡°Oh¡­ okay?¡± she stammered, then turned back to me, her hands clasped tightly in her lap. ¡°Are you really Lilliana Silverwater? You look so, um, much older.¡±


    ¡°For the tenth time, Lady Brianna, yes. I am Lilliana Silverwater.¡±


    She shook her head slowly. ¡°But how? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°My core has reached the Silver stage,¡± I said casually and Brianna¡¯s head snapped up from where she¡¯d been staring a hole into her feet. If her eyes had been wide earlier, they were absolutely bulging now.


    ¡°You¡¯ve achieved body reformation?¡± she asked, her voice filled with disbelief. ¡°What cultivation strategy did you use? I know Baron Silverwater wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to even see the Silverwater¡¯s guide.¡±


    I laughed, and out of the corner of my eye, I noticed both Nasq and Nida smirking. ¡°Trust me, Lady Brianna, I have not been using the Silverwater manual. Though I must admit, I am curious about what it contains.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Briana began, but I cut her off.


    ¡°Lady Brianna,¡± I said, shifting the conversation, ¡°are you aware that your brother, Lord Demetri Ballenci, attempted to have you assassinated on your way to Sealrite?¡±


    Her face paled instantly. ¡°There¡¯s no way that was my brother.¡±


    ¡°While I don¡¯t have solid proof, my sources are certain he¡¯s involved¡ªdue to his connections with the Silverwaters.¡±


    ¡°What connections? Wait¡­¡± she said, her eyes narrowing suspiciously. ¡°Who¡¯s your source?¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother hedging the issue. ¡°A spy or informant, I¡¯m not sure which¡ªnamed Victor. He seemed to be in charge of¡ª¡±


    Before I could finish, Brianna shot to her feet, startling both Nasq and Nida, causing the carriage to wobble slightly. She ignored them, her gaze fixed solely on me. ¡°Victor? You spoke with Victor? No, he would never betray Ballenci. He would never¡­¡± Her voice faltered, replaced by a sudden look of horror. ¡°Did you¡­ did you torture him? Oh Gods is he dead? I swear to the gods if he''s de¡ª¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Lady Brianna,¡± I interrupted, holding up a hand. ¡°Sir Victor is unharmed.¡± Well, mostly unharmed, I thought, but she didn¡¯t need to know that. ¡°In fact, he¡¯s following us on a wyvern of his own.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here?¡± she whispered, pressing her face against the window, searching the skies. The way her expression softened with hope as she looked for him made something click in my mind. Love. I hadn¡¯t expected that. I''d known there was some connection between them, but not this.


    ¡°He is. And I have no intention of harming him. Rather, he¡¯s proven rather helpful in hunting down the other Ballenci informants and spies in return for your safety.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Ironic, since I never planned to hurt you. Why would I want to hurt the person I would like to request help from?¡±


    Brianna perked up at that, though much of her attention remained on the window she was nearly pressing her face into no doubt searching for her lover. ¡°Help?¡±


    ¡°I seek to expand my influence far beyond Sealrite, beyond Alistar, even beyond Lysoria. If we combine my followers with your information network, we could create an organization the likes of which Pularea has never seen.¡±


    Brianna peeled herself from the window, her expression shifting from one of concern to a more calculating, businesslike demeanor. ¡°That¡¯s an intriguing proposition, Lady Lilliana, if that¡¯s truly who you are.¡±


    ¡°This is what I offer, to begin our¡­ alliance,¡± I said, choosing my words carefully. "If you provide me with what information I require while in the Alistar duchy, I will cleanse your house of its traitors.¡± She went to interrupt and I beat her to it. ¡°Do not worry, my forces will only act in your House with your permission. If there is someone you do not want removed, I will not remove them. But be warned, Lady Brianna¡ªleaving enemies to fester behind you is a grave mistake.¡±


    The noble lady grunted in acknowledgment and said nothing more, so I let her be for the moment. She had a lot to think about, and would no doubt have a myriad of questions to ask before we would arrive at the duchy¡¯s capital.


    With the conversation quieting, I closed my eyes and began to circulate the heart energy humming in my core. I''d managed to solidify my first ring faster than I''d originally anticipated thanks to my experience in energy manipulation, and had already begun setting the foundation for my second ring¡ªquickly approaching the halfway mark to a gold core. The thought made me smile, recalling the power I had wielded on Ordite.


    I¡¯d need to dedicate much of this trip to cultivation. By the time we arrived, I wanted to have completed my second ring. Of course, I¡¯d have to ask Nasq and Nida to spar with me during our breaks, otherwise the lack of physical movement would bottleneck the progress. It would be much easier if there was something that could threaten me. The stronger the foe, the more I would need to push myself.


    For the first time, I felt a slight pang of regret over killing the Duke. He would have made a good sparring partner. Perhaps the duchy would have someone of similar strength, or close enough.

 V2 Chapter 37: Wind Walker

    It wasn¡¯t until later that day, after the sun had dipped below the horizon for a few hours, that the driver announced it was time to land the flying carriage¡ªand that Brianna finally went silent. The woman had been astounded by my growth and changes, but she seemed to be coming around. I had suggested we fly through the night, but the driver informed me that the wyverns were tiring and needed to rest or they''d be no use the following day.


    When the decision to land had been made, both Nida and Brianna were suddenly all smiles. Talks of showering and food filled our carriage as if the two women hadn¡¯t indulged in either for ages¡ªrather than just a single day. Not that I would turn my nose up at a place to cultivate in peace. I didn¡¯t have much hope for the quality of the bed or the food at whatever backwater inn we ended up in, but at least there¡¯d be some peace from Brianna¡¯s pestering.


    The carriage landed a few miles short of the nearest city, which Nasq had referred to as Brightstone. The driver offered to set up a campsite and build a fire, though Brianna immediately shot down that suggestion, declaring that if she were going to work with us, there were a few things she absolutely would not negotiate on.


    Apparently, a bath and a bed were two of those things.


    I sighed and waved our group forward, but the driver merely shook his head.


    ¡°I shall remain with the wyvern,¡± he whispered, his voice coming out in its usual raspy, almost breathy way. It was unsettling¡ªlike listening to someone with a dagger through their neck. ¡°They cannot go into that village without attracting attention.¡±


    Brianna wore a concerned expression, but the rest of us pushed her onward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Nida assured her. ¡°He¡¯s driving a House Alistar carriage with ducal wyverns. He¡¯ll be fine. Probably safer here than surrounded by strangers like we''re going to be."


    Brianna hesitated for a moment, then gave in and trudged along behind me. I took the lead, heading in the direction Nida had indicated. It didn¡¯t take more than perhaps twenty minutes for Brianna to start complaining.


    ¡°My lady,¡± she huffed, placing her hands on her knees and doubling over. ¡°Can we please slow the pace? I am afraid I cannot match your speed, especially on this terrain.¡±


    I glanced around, seeing only slopes and mounds of sand in every direction. Though some of the heat lingered, the sun had long since been replaced by the pearl moon and a star-filled sky along. It wasn''t even that hot anymore.


    ¡°What about this landscape is difficult for you?¡± I asked, glancing at Nida and Nasq, who both rolled their eyes in unison.


    ¡°It¡¯s the sand mounds,¡± Brianna wheezed, grabbing a waterskin from her side and drinking deeply. ¡°Gods, I am covered in sweat. I feel utterly disgusting.¡±


    ¡°For the head of an intelligence network, you are quite needy,¡± I said without thinking, then nodded after considering it more carefully. ¡°Yes, quite needy indeed. You cannot walk a few miles?¡±


    Brianna groaned while Nida snickered. Nasq stepped forward and made a calming gesture with his hands toward the noblewoman. ¡°Lady Brianna, may I cast a spell on you? I¡¯ve never used it for this purpose before, but I believe it should temporarily relieve your exhaustion.¡±


    She looked back at the mage suspiciously. ¡°What do you mean, temporarily?¡±


    ¡°The magic only tricks your body into thinking it isn¡¯t exhausted. Once it fades, you¡¯ll feel it all at once,¡± he explained. ¡°We have just a mile or two left, so the backlash should not be very great. A good night¡¯s rest will likely cure it.¡±


    ¡°Do it,¡± I said, not waiting for Brianna to answer. ¡°I¡¯d like to get there before the night¡¯s peak. The sooner we are able to sleep, the sooner we will be able to wake in the morning for training.¡± Nida groaned. I ignored her. ¡°I should have had that driver land closer. I was not expecting you to travel so slowly.¡±


    That was a miscalculation on my part. I¡¯d become so used to the Duke¡¯s knights that I¡¯d overlooked how most people in Lysoria hadn¡¯t even attained a core. Most didn¡¯t even have a handful of heart rings. They were just weak.


    I eyed Brianna. ¡°You should join us for training tomorrow morning. You might gain something that¡¯ll save your life in the future.¡± She grunted but didn¡¯t verbally accept. I shrugged; at the end of the day, it was her life.


    Taking the grunt as reluctant consent, Nasq cast the spell. The tired look on Brianna¡¯s face instantly vanished. Her drooping eyes shot wide open, and her sluggish movements turned into energized bounces. She shot forward like an arrow, leaving us in her dust as she whooped far too loudly.


    Nida lifted an eyebrow at me. ¡°This is one of the leaders to the largest information network on the continent?¡±


    ¡°Give her a break,¡± Nasq said, suddenly and inexplicably defensive. ¡°I basically just injected her with a shit ton of adrenaline. It¡¯s probably overstimulating her brain and heart. With that surge of adrenaline, right now her body should be feeling somewhere between being electrocuted and set on fire.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that overkill?¡± Nida shot back.


    ¡°It¡¯s already done,¡± I cut in, not letting the mage respond. ¡°Just make sure she doesn¡¯t die. I need her at the top of her game. This will not be the first duchy that I tangle with and they are never easy. Don¡¯t handicap our allies.¡± Nasq nodded and I could tell he wanted to argue that he hadn¡¯t handicapped her, but he stayed silent.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    I turned and stalked after the noblewoman-turned-rabbit, with Nida and Nasq close on my heels. I could hear their low whispers behind me. For a while, it amused me as the whispered words turned heated. When I became bored, I focused on my core and circulating the energy within it. Circulating while in motion was still difficult, but was becoming easier on Lilliana''s body the more I practiced.


    Less than an hour later, we arrived at the little village of Brightstone. The nightlife was nonexistent. Instead, an eerie yet tranquil atmosphere enveloped the city, casting it in a comfortable silence. If I had to choose a word to describe Brightstone, it would be cozy. Mid-sized stone cottages lined a casually made cobblestone path, interspersed with the occasional wood-framed shop¡ªall nestled together in the small desert clearing. To my great surprise, there was no sand inside the city. It was like a little utopia within the ocean of sand.


    The moon hung overhead, casting a cold silver light that gave the stone buildings a soft shimmer. That must have been where the village got its name, I realized, trying¡ªand failing¡ªnot to gawk at the sight. Each of the glittering buildings was adorned with a half-dozen candles that flickered against the silver glow with their own warm golden light, creating pools of intermixed gold and silver along the cottage exteriors.


    A faint mist curled around the village like the smoke from a campfire, though there was no flame or reason for there to be fog. Fog in a heated desert was extraordinarily odd. I wasn¡¯t the only one to notice this either, judging by the way Nasq and Nida both tensed beside me. Brianna also narrowed her eyes, backtracking to stand behind us even as I opened my mouth to call her over.


    As we walked the cobblestone path and further into the fog, the faint smell of pine and damp moss wafted over us. The village was dead silent, save for the occasional creak of wood or rustling of¡­ leaves? A heaviness weighed began to weigh on me, like something was attempting to apply Authority on me.


    ¡°Is this magic?¡± I whispered, leaning toward Nasq. He brought a finger to his lips, signaling silence. Normally, I would have been insulted, but Nasq knew that. If he was risking my displeasure, he must have had an idea of the situation, and it was not good.


    We continued to walk along the path until we hit the town square, where a single well was planted at the center and was long since overgrown with slick, green ivy that twisted and tangled around the stone with a snake-like death grip.


    Then, like a breathless whisper, the fog vanished with a gust of wind, taking with it the sense of Authority that had pressed down upon us.


    ¡°What in the Gods was that?¡± Nida hissed at Nasq, who was still wide-eyed and scanning the area.


    ¡°That was a windwalker,¡± he said quietly, his hands whisking through the air drawing magic runes in front of himself. ¡°I''ve only heard of them. Most people don''t even see them since they use their fog abilities to cover their tracks or appearance. They''re known for the forest fog that follows in their wake. I don¡¯t know why it just left. Maybe it wasn''t here and this was just part of the fog that hadn''t followed yet. They¡¯re usually extremely aggressive." He paused. "I suppose it could have been something else, though. I''m not exactly a walking bestiary."


    ¡°Are they strong?¡± I asked.


    Nasq nodded. ¡°Very. It could have taken Nida and me both on its own.¡± He gave me a sheepish smile. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how it¡¯d fare against you, my lady, since I doubt you¡¯ve shown me everything you can do.¡± I returned his smile with a smirk and a shrug. ¡°In any case, I¡¯m glad we don¡¯t have to fight it.¡± He let out a long breath, his shoulders slumping.


    ¡°Are we in the Alistar Territory, yet?¡± I crossed my arms, tapping my elbow in thought.


    ¡°We are. Entered it a couple of miles ago. You can usually tell by the height of the sand dunes. The closer you get to the central cities of Alistar, the smaller the dunes get until you exit the desert.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± I mused. ¡°Well, shall we head to the inn and see what is available?¡±


    ¡°Assuming anyone is even still alive,¡± Nasq muttered. Brianna shot him a look full of incredulity.


    ¡°You think everyone is dead?¡± Her voice rose, almost shrill by the end.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll see,¡± Nida responded, squinting at a sign now visible in the fading fog. ¡°The¡­ what? I can¡¯t read it from here.¡±


    More silver light bounced around Nasq, settling around his eyes. ¡°The Veiled Lantern.¡±


    The four of us moved towards the inn, the unsettling atmosphere trailing behind like a shadow even if that pressure had disappeared. We reached the building within minutes, and Brianna immediately knocked on the door with a few heavy raps of her knuckles. ¡°Hello? Is anyone there? We¡¯d like to rent a few rooms for the night.¡±


    There was no answer at first, only a thick, almost tangible silence. Then, after a few tense moments, we heard the sound of hurried footsteps descending the stairs. The wooden door of the stone inn creaked open, revealing a middle-aged woman with dark brown hair and green eyes framed by deep lines of worry and age. She smiled and beckoned us inside.


    ¡°Welcome, welcome,¡± she cooed in a way that caused the small hairs along my neck to stand straight up. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re all safe. You really shouldn¡¯t be out at night in this part of the Lysorian Desert. There are... things that stalk the darkness.¡±


    Her words hung in the air with an unspoken warning. None of us responded immediately, exchanging wary and tired glances. With all I''d been through, I wasn''t particularly worried. Whatever was lurking, whatever secrets this town had, it could keep. We were simply passing through. If the secrets interfered, however, it would be dealt with.


    ¡°Four rooms,¡± I said finally, jerking my chin towards Brianna and then to the innkeeper. ¡°Pay her.¡±


    Brianna raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why me? Can¡¯t you pay her?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I do not have any money.¡±


    It was true, unfortunately. Even when I ruled Sealrite, I had never needed money. Everything had simply been provided to me¡ªmost likely charged to House Alistar¡¯s treasury.


    Brianna stared at me for a long moment, then sighed in resignation. ¡°At least some things haven¡¯t changed,¡± she muttered, shaking her head. She fished out a small pouch and exchanged a few quiet words with the innkeeper, handing over four copper-colored coins.


    Coming back over to us, Brianna gestured absently toward the stairs with the hand not pinching a strand of her hair. ¡°First two on the right and first two on the left,¡± she told us when she returned, then hesitated. ¡°I know we have four rooms, but... I¡¯d rather not sleep alone. Something is really off about this place.¡±


    I grabbed the key to the first room on the left and purposefully made my way up the stairs without another word, leaving them to figure out the sleeping arrangements on their own.


    The moment I was alone, my core surged with anticipation. I began cycling the energy within, pushing closer to forming that elusive second ring. The room''s door opened and closed with a soft click and turn of the key. I sank into the surprisingly soft bed, my focus narrowing to the perfect, circular silver sphere within me.


    A smile crept across my face. Tomorrow would be an interesting day. If the opportunity arose, perhaps I¡¯d get to test the strength of that windwalker. If only I had more time to hunt without the nobles breathing down my neck...


    With a sigh, I set aside those thoughts and refocused on my core. The world outside faded away as I immersed myself in cultivation once more.

 V2 Chapter 38: Beast Islands and Monster Meat

    I didn''t sleep more than a handful of hours that night, the ominous energy permeating the entire village keeping my senses on full alert. Fortunately, my cultivation trance was deep enough that by the time the first morning rays peeked over the horizon, I felt somewhat refreshed. A cultivation trance was no substitute for sleep, but it could temporarily replace it for a few days. I figured I would catch up on some sleep inside the wyvern carriage¡ªassuming the driver hadn¡¯t taken off in the dead of night after the Wind Walker appeared.


    I stretched my legs out from the hour long sitting position and swung them over the side of the bed. The wood floorboards creaked under my feet as I climbed out of bed and I froze, memories of my hanging flashing through my mind like a barrage of fists to the gut. For a moment, all the air had been sucked from my lungs and replaced by an ocean of boiling rage.


    The moment passed, and I took a deep breath, clearing my thoughts with a quick shake of my head. I hadn¡¯t brought anything with me on the trip, so I left the room empty-handed. Other than the clothes on my back and the artifacts in my storage ring, I had yet to collect any belongings in this world. I resolved that once I reached the Alistar Duchy, I would find a smithy that crafted armor and weapons to my standard. While hand-to-hand combat was fine, I missed the feel of a powerful, masterfully crafted weapon weighing down a closed fist. There hadn¡¯t been much time for that in Sealrite, assuming a blacksmithery even still existed in the ruined city.


    I sighed and opened the door to exit the sparse inn room, stomping rather ungracefully down the rickety stairway to the main lobby, where a giant table had been set up with dozens of different foods. Unlike the previous night, no candles were lit. Instead, window shutters were opened wide to allow the morning¡¯s fresh air to waft in, carrying with it the scent of warm bread. The lobby resembled a bar more than an inn, with a large countertop barricade at the back where the middle-aged innkeeper sat upon a stool, a book in hand.


    Aside from the larger table, which took up at least half the lobby space, there was a smattering of other wooden tables and chairs. All were etched with the marks of countless travelers, yet empty, save for one in the corner where a man groaned at the sound of my approach, likely still getting over his hangover. A barmaid, much younger than the creepy innkeeper, swept the floor, a hum dancing on her tongue.


    Nida was already seated at the far end, four plates stacked to her left as she devoured some type of meat from the fifth. She looked up as the final step of my descent let out an irritating screech. ¡°My lady, I see you¡¯re up at the crack of dawn. As usual.¡±


    I took the seat directly opposite the young tigerkin. ¡°I have yet to spar with you for nearly a week now. I¡¯m rather curious how much you¡¯ve improved without me.¡±


    She sighed and ripped off a piece of meat. ¡°For how overwhelming you are in most fields, you are not very good at small talk.¡±


    I quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°Never heard you small talk with anyone.¡±


    ¡°Is there any need for me to partake in that type of social convenience?¡± I asked, reaching over to grab the same type of meat Nida was eating after recognizing it as chicken.


    ¡°I suppose not,¡± Nida considered, mouth full. ¡°So you do know how?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I responded with a soft chuckle. ¡°It is not that hard of a skill, my dear Paragon.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I forget how old you actually are,¡± Nida muttered. ¡°What I know and what I see are so different. It¡¯s hard to tell what you know, and what you don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about.¡±


    ¡°Give a¡­ what?¡± I put down my food to just stare at Nida. ¡°Is that an expression here?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Is in the Beastlands.¡±


    I leaned forward in my seat, food forgotten. ¡°Since we have a second, do tell me more about your homeland. My home world also includes therianthropes, but I spent very little time in their company. Most human settlements in Ordite are not fond of nonhumans.¡±


    Nida snorted. ¡°That¡¯s not much different here, though the hate is mainly directed at my kind. Not so much the elves or the dwarves.¡±


    ¡°Dwarves?¡±


    ¡°Very sturdy folk. Bit smaller than most. Extremely talented blacksmiths,¡± Nida said, grabbing a bread roll from a nearby basket of assorted pastries. ¡°Anyway, the beastlands is what Lysorian and Caecilians call it. Back home, most just call them the tiger islands. They¡¯re located just south of Lysoria off the coast of the Ozmian Sea. Other beastkin exist on the islands too, but we rule it. The other kin are simply not as strong as we are and always lose in the Arena of Kings.¡±


    I motioned for her to continue, sipping some water.


    ¡°Our kind is closer to our primal roots than humans, elves, or even dwarves are. Each tribe worships a different tribal god, who represents the animal god we are descended from. I am obviously part of the tigerkin tribe and a descendant of Shairon, the tiger god. Every decade the leading tribe hosts the Arena of Kings to decide which tribe should lead the islands against their enemies.¡± She shrugged again, swallowing a mouthful of food I was surprised her mouth could handle. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty old tradition since the islands aren¡¯t at war with any other nation. We aren¡¯t part of whatever bullshit agreement that Knight was talking about in Sealrite, but I¡¯d guess the lack of conflict between human nations has cooled their aggression against nonhuman folk too. Our only enemies right now are the sea monsters invading our islands and killing everyone. It¡¯s not so much of a war as it is unannounced massacres.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°Fascinating,¡± I said, finally leaning back against the chair. That Arena of Kings tournament sounded enticing. ¡°How strong are those that participate in the Arena of Kings?¡±


    She narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°Each tribe puts forth their strongest warrior. The last Kings tournament I attended I was only a teenager, but from what I remember, they were all absolute monsters.¡±


    ¡°The Gold realm?¡± I asked hopefully.


    ¡°I apologize, my lady. But I was too young at the time and I have never had an affinity toward heart energy or mana. Becoming a Paragon was what pulled me from my life of uselessness,¡± Nida responded, her eyes burning with the undying flame of loyalty I¡¯d been spotting in her gaze more and more often.


    ¡°When is the next tournament?¡± I questioned, returning her to the main topic.


    ¡°Next year, I believe. My unc¡ª¡± she coughed. ¡°The tigerkin tribe leader¡¯s ten years is ending soon. He was weakened pretty badly in a monster hunt a few years ago, so the other tribes are really vying for that position. They haven¡¯t been able to get it since the current leader came into control.¡±


    ¡°How strong was he, before he was weakened?¡±


    ¡°He was definitely in the Gold realm,¡± Nida said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you about his heart ring stage, but he was, by far, the most powerful of them all.¡±


    Ashwash, I cursed silently. I¡¯d been hoping at least one of the warriors on the islands would have been in the Platinum realm. The training I could have received from combat practice with someone of that realm would have been invaluable to my progression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± I didn¡¯t bother beating around the bush. Duke Alistar had needed to die, but perhaps I could turn this tribe leader into the next platinum core user instead.


    ¡°He lost an arm against Fishman who was leading a wave of sea monsters. It was unfortunate, but the tiger tribe has many strong potential successors to take his place if it comes to that. There¡¯s one I heard broke into the gold realm the last time I was on the islands,¡± she said.


    ¡°Huh,¡± I muttered, finishing off a slice of toast. After a few moments of comfortable silence and chewing, I asked, ¡°I never did ask¡ªhow did you end up in the slave dungeons?¡±


    Nida¡¯s movements slowed until she came to an abrupt and complete halt. She lowered her hands to put the chicken leg halfway to her mouth back on the plate. ¡°You are not the only one to meet with betrayal at the hands of those you trust.¡±


    I was about to ask further when Nasq came bumbling down the old staircase with a massive yawn, followed closely by Brianna, who wore her brown hair up in a messy bun.


    ¡°Oh, this just looks delicious,¡± the noble lady exclaimed and hurried to find a seat next to Nida. ¡°I am absolutely famished.¡±


    Nasq, ever the finder of balance, sat to my left. ¡°Good morning, my lady.¡±


    I glanced at the twenty-something mage and nodded in greeting. ¡°It is indeed. Once we finish eating, we will find somewhere to train before heading back to the carriage. I want to test your and Nida¡¯s progress before completing our journey. I will be needing the both of you at a level approximating high silver soon enough.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Brianna chirped in, wrinkling her nose at some kind of cheese I didn¡¯t recognize. It was blue and had a putrid smell that spread instantly after she lifted it into the air.


    ¡°Put that down,¡± I chastised, fanning a hand in front of my nose. ¡°It smells absolutely repulsive.¡±


    Brianna sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s just cheese.¡±


    ¡°It is not cheese,¡± the innkeeper interrupted in a voice that was dry and cracked, like the sound of bones grinding against each other. It sounded nothing like the previous night. Then, though ominous, it had still been smooth and cooing. Now the innkeeper rasped and, as I turned to look at her, I was surprised to see the whites of her eyes had turned pitch black.


    While I¡¯d been distracted with the food and the talk, the woman had somehow managed to leave the safety of the bar countertop and gotten within nearly a half dozen feet of our table. I forced myself to relax and not jerk to my feet. Whatever was happening was bound to happen the moment we¡¯d entered the inn.


    Nida and Nasq, however, were not of the same opinion as they both leaped to their feet. A spear seemed to materialize from thin air to appear in Nida¡¯s hands while bursts of blue flames soared from Nasq¡¯s palms like hungry fish.


    ¡°It is flesh of a Wind Walker,¡± the black eyed woman rasped, limping toward us like a puppet on strings. Whatever, or whoever, was speaking to them was certainly not the innkeeper. ¡°Of the Wind Walker from the night.¡±


    I reached over and took a purple fruit before sinking my teeth into it. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    It bore its gaze into me just as a broken smile stretched across the woman¡¯s features unbidden. ¡°The rumors do not do you justice, Soul Weaver. I can sense the true foundation within you, unlike the other mortals of this world.¡±


    I blinked at that and frowned. My core began to circulate energy, ready for the seemingly imminent fight about to break out.


    ¡°You did not answer my question.¡±


    It¡­she¡­ laughed. ¡°I am naught but a mere messenger of the Human Sire, oh great Soul Weaver. I am only a lowly servant of the System. I come bearing a message from the Sire of humanity.¡± The voice paused speaking, though the innkeeper¡¯s mouth remained open. ¡°I am told you may better recognize the term as Progenitor of Humanity. He awaits you at the top of the pinnacle mountain. When you are ready, he requests that you go see him.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± I blurted, deciding to finally stand. ¡°How did you know I would come this way?¡±


    ¡°He knows most things,¡± the creature controlling the innkeeper said with a deep, grating chuckle. Another length of silence passed as it went quiet. Figuring the possession was over, I drew on heart energy and was about to skewer the innkeeper for being a used vessel when the crackling voice spoke again. ¡°I nearly forgot. The flesh of a Wind Walker releases a scent as a mechanism of self defense. Though its taste is exquisite, fighting off the rest of its pack is quite the nuisance." The woman waved goodbye as the darkness left her eyes. "The Lord wishes you good luck and hopes you enjoy his gift of monsters."

 V2 Chapter 39: The Horde

    ¡°Gift of monsters?¡± I asked, but the voice within the woman didn¡¯t respond. The brilliance of her possession faded, leaving only the dull brown of her eyes.


    She smiled and cocked her head, though the smile didn¡¯t reach beyond her lips. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, child? You stare at me as if you¡¯ve seen a ghost."


    I was on my feet and across the room before Nida could even lower the pastry halfway to her mouth. My hand lashed out, fingers wrapping tightly around the woman¡¯s throat. Though we stood at nearly the same height, I lifted her off her feet with ease, my grip tightening by the second.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± I growled. It wasn¡¯t a question¡ªit was a demand. She only cackled in response, but I cut it off with a quick squeeze, turning the laugh into a choking gurgle as I edged closer to collapsing her airway. ¡°Are you an oracle? A seer? Or just a vessel?¡±


    For the first time, her sly smile faltered¡ªjust for a moment¡ªwhen I mentioned "vessel."


    ¡°W-wha?¡± she wheezed, the words caught in her throat.


    ¡°Ah, a vessel.¡± I sneered, tossing her across the room. She crashed into the drunken man¡¯s table, knocking over bottles of ale. The man looked up but didn¡¯t move, either frozen in terror or simply uncaring. ¡°I knew something was off about you. And to think I slept under the same roof as something so pathetic.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a vessel?¡± Nida asked calmly as she stood. Nasq was already on his feet, while Brianna sat frozen, wide-eyed at the unmoving woman.


    ¡°Some of the creatures this world calls Sires take¡­ pleasure in human energy,¡± I explained, waving toward the woman. ¡°Some take it by force; others accept what¡¯s given willingly. A vessel is someone who enjoys having the energy sucked from their heart. Enjoys it a lot. To obtain the most amount of pleasure in the process, they link their hearts to a Sire allowing the Sire to drink from them continuously until the vessel becomes a husk.¡± I shook my head, peering down at the woman in disgust. ¡°In my world, they aided Sires in the destruction and death of thousands of people. But worst of all is how they willingly become puppets - slaves, and invite a Sire to enter their very soul, as we just witnessed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sort of like human cattle for vampires,¡± Nida quipped, taking the information in stride.


    Nasq nodded. ¡°I believe that is a fair comparison, though from what Her Grace says, this sounds far worse.¡±


    ¡°They are vermin,¡± I spat. My vehemence contrasted sharply with Nasq and Nida¡¯s calm reactions. But they hadn¡¯t seen thousands of their people slaughtered for heart energy by a ravenous Progenitor, betrayed by the primal urges of a vessel. I knelt by the vessel¡¯s limp form and hauled her into the air by the collar of her brown dress. Her eyes rolled, her head lolling. ¡°The effects are similar to an addiction to drugs or alcohol. When she takes damage, it increases her vulnerability to the absorption thereby hiking up the pleasure.¡±


    ¡°So the Sire feeds off her energy?¡± Nasq asked, studying the woman with a look of intense curiosity. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that was possible. I¡¯ve heard of techniques for nullification or cancellation, but nothing like this.¡±


    ¡°It might be the Human Sire,¡± I answered, still using the term Sire as I hadn¡¯t explained the term progenitor to them yet. ¡°Might not be a Sire at all. It sounded like the creature speaking through her was only a messenger. Perhaps a less powerful Sire was made to develop the message. Honestly, I am surprised it ended only with that considering what I have in storage,¡± I muttered, referring to Orpheus¡¯ core abstractly so only Nasq and Nida would understand. I shrugged. ¡°Or maybe it was all a lie and the Human Sire has nothing to do with it. The word of a creature unknown to us is worth nothing.¡±


    ¡°It sounded like it knew we¡¯d be coming through here,¡± Nasq insisted. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°The driver?¡± Nida offered. ¡°He¡¯s odd.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I said. If the driver indeed was giving away their location, that implied either Dralos or someone in the Alistar duchy was beholden to the voice¡¯s owner. I highly doubted it was Dralos considering the draconian¡¯s limited free will. At the same time, something told me it wasn¡¯t the driver. A gut feeling, and I always trusted my gut. I turned back to the woman and looked at her closely, frowning all the while. Though she looked aged, wrinkles beginning to claw themselves to prominence across her visage, a more thorough inspection showed she was much younger than at first glance. Despite the wrinkles, there was a youth to the skin and the features that the wrinkles couldn¡¯t hide. She was actually quite young for a vessel. Part of me felt a pull to investigate, to look into how a young woman became a vessel of a Sire, or whatever it was.


    But the larger part of me simply didn¡¯t care. This wasn¡¯t my problem. Vessels were the product of weak-willed individuals who craved pleasure above all else, and who fell deep into the pits of self-gratification and addiction.


    I reached forward with my free hand as if to stroke her cheek under slowly refocusing eyes. The woman tried to open her mouth and say something but I didn¡¯t give her the chance. With a quick jerk of my wrists, I snapped her neck before unceremoniously dropping the pathetic corpse to the ground with a sickly thud.


    Vessels were a sickness, best cut down like invasive weeds.


    I left the corpse on the floor to the screams of the waitress, who scrambled out of the building as if chased by a demon and I retook my spot at the table. No use in letting good food go to waste.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    No one joined me while I enjoyed a few more pieces of bread and meat. Nida and Nasq eventually sat back down, both looking a bit confused. Brianna, who had never stood in the first place, continued to look shell-shocked.


    I frowned as I slathered some jam over a slice of warm toast. I would need to harden Brianna if she was going to become the head of my personal information network. She couldn¡¯t freeze every time I removed an obstacle or took out trash. I needed her to be solid in her convictions and quick to act. Perhaps would release Victor to her when we reached the carriage. People like her reacted better when it was to protect.


    Suddenly, a series of rhythmic ripples radiated outward from the center of a nearby cup of water not even half a second after I¡¯d taken a bite of my toast. I raised an eyebrow at the disturbance, reaching out with my senses to spot outside movement. I leaped back to my feet, dropping the bread and rushing out of the inn, my paragons and Brianna hot on my heels. We didn¡¯t stop to look at the incoming disaster as we tore out of the town and back toward the carriage, only to find the entirety of the small village surrounded by a thick blanket of tangible fog.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s happening?¡± Brianna asked, hands trembling. She crossed them in front of her chest, likely to steady the shaking.


    ¡°The gift of monsters,¡± I said simply, attempting to break my way through the wall of fog. It refused to budge no matter how much heart energy I poured into the attempt. ¡°I am getting quite sick of these progenitors not minding their own business,¡± I grumbled and curled my hand into a fist, smashing it into the unmoving fog. A cascade of booming echoes ricocheted around the village and the fog visibly quaked from the pressure, though it did not crack even a little.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Nasq asked. ¡°Fight?¡±


    Nida twirled her spear. ¡°I like the sound of that.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± Brianna shivered. ¡°I very much do not like the sound of it.¡± As if in response, the ground rumbled, and the roars of hundreds¡ªmaybe thousands¡ªof monsters filled the air. The wave was approaching fast.


    I scanned the village, searching for a plan. Even with my power, being overwhelmed was a real danger if I became overwhelmed by pure numbers.


    I took a deep breath, glancing at my two paragons and Brianna. It was quickly dawning on me that progenitors had very clearly enjoyed free reign over this world for far too long if they could so easily set up a monster horde. At least in Ordite, there had been those of us strong enough to fight back. While I did not know what the progenitor of today was scheming, it seemed I would need to conduct a very thorough cleansing of the Alistar Duchy. Vessels were a plague. If there was one, there would be many others nearby.


    With the amount of time and agency the progenitors were enjoying, there was a very real possibility that Brightstone wasn¡¯t just a town housing a vessel or two, but a conclave of them.


    ¡°Start with the monster wave,¡± I said, heading back toward the Townsquare. ¡°If my guess is correct, the townfolk will be of little to no help with the battle.¡±


    My three companions didn¡¯t answer. Nida readied her spear, taking a position a half dozen feet behind me to cover my back. Nasq stayed by my side, his eyes jumping in every direction while wisps of magic danced around him.


    For the next five seconds, Brightstone was smothered by a sheet of utter silence as even the roaring and thumping of the monster wave ceased.


    Then all hell broke loose as the wall of fog shattered, giving way to a rampaging horned monster that charged through the fogged wall until he collided with a nearby shop. The structure collapsed under the force of his run, and the creature released a primal roar that was immediately echoed by hundreds of similar beasts who joined in his rampage.


    ¡°Holy Goddess¡¯ tits,¡± Nida swore. ¡°Is that a Harrowing Brute? Are those all Harrowing Brutes?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nasq replied with a loud gulp. ¡°There are Da¡¯Rokons and a bunch of others too.¡±


    The Harrowing Brute, as Nida referred to the horned creatures, were things of nightmares. Even the smallest of them stood well over eight feet tall. Grotesque bulges of muscle mass protruded like warts from its oily, leathery skin that stretched taut over sinewy black muscle. Its head was elongated, vaguely human in shape, but where the eyes should have been there were only sunken, hollow sockets seeping with a dark black ooze that dripped down their faces like tears.


    Instead of a mouth, there was a single vertical slit running from the middle of its face down to its chin. It spread open with roaring and snarling as it charged on all fours, showing a series of lined, uneven, and jagged teeth that jutted out in all directions. When it spotted us, the gash opened wide, nearly swallowing its entire head, and released a high-pitched screech that sent shivers through even me.


    It bent down and pointed its massive, spiral horns at us. The horns were covered with flesh, blood, and the core of whatever creature had last stood in its way. In stark contrast to the black of their skin and muscles, each horn vibrated with a sickly green glow that pulsed with a type of energy that caused my stomach to churn.


    Both of its two arms were unnaturally long and pounded into the ground, readying the torso for an obvious attack. At the end of each arm were clawed hands that were otherwise skeletal, free of any muscle that I could see. Each claw was sharp enough to split a man in two.


    Its legs were bent backward like those of a predatory animal, no doubt giving it the ability to run at unimaginably high speeds despite its hulking frame. As it dipped down and began its charge, a row of jagged ridges running down its spine came into view and I nearly gagged at the sight of small, malformed heads and faces pushing up against the flesh of its back as though trapped within, silently screaming and begging each time they surfaced, only to be sucked back into the creature¡¯s depths.


    The closer the Harrowing Brutes were, the stronger the oppressive force around us became until even Nida was forced to take a knee under the pressure. Visions of death and pain assaulted my mind, blurring the battlefield with an ever-encroaching weight. It felt as if the creature was aiming not for me, but for my very soul. Although the pressure would not have cowed Nida if there¡¯d been only a few, the pressure of the horde was overwhelming her. Nasq was barely out of a pushup position with the effort, and Brianna was already out cold.


    I sighed and cracked my neck, releasing a soft pop. ¡°Enough,¡± I commanded, words cloaked in heart energy causing my voice to expel outward like a volcanic eruption.


    My Authority blasted out from me in every direction like a tremendous tidal wave. The previous pressure pressing down on us vanished in an instant, the battle turning on its head as the Harrowing Brutes slowed, some even collapsing to the power of my Will and Authority.


    But even I could not deal with the entire wave by merely exuding energy.


    Heart energy thrummed through me with excitement, my core screaming with the possibility of growth and progress as I stalked over to the nearest struggling Harrowing Brute and ripped one of its horns straight from its skull, releasing a spray of black ichor from the gaping wound. The beast screamed before me, but I drove the twisted horn into the back of its neck.


    The screams became a whimper before dying out entirely.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, voice still charged with heart energy. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you animals are enough to help me achieve my second ring.¡±

 V2 Chapter 40: Skinwalker

    For the first time since the Demon Progenitor¡¯s defeat, I faced a genuine threat to my life. I had no doubt that this was orchestrated by the Human Progenitor or whoever was behind the monster horde, but the timing was so precise that I almost found myself grateful to the unknown mastermind.


    One Harrowing Brute would have been a piece of cake for our trio of fighters. But there wasn¡¯t just one. Instead, dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof them poured out of the nearby desert.


    The sheer number was surprising, given the desert¡¯s sparse resources and harsh environment, which usually only supported massive Wyrms. When my fist smashed into the skull of the first brute, blowing out a tree-sized hole from the back of its head, I barely had a moment to react before five more replaced it. I frowned.


    That¡¯s odd, I thought, dodging a rampaging, bull-like creature with massive twin horns aimed straight at me. The beast barely missed, tearing the edge of my shirt as I evaded its bulk by mere inches. Despite its massive size, whatever that creature was, it moved Ashwash fast.


    Grunting, I released an enormous surge of energy from my core, coalescing it around me in a protective armor. If I¡¯d known I¡¯d be facing a horde like this, I would¡¯ve brought a weapon.


    I shook my head, dispelling the useless thoughts, and refocused on the danger at hand. Just in time. A Harrowing Brute was mere yards in front of me, maw wide open, gathering an alarming amount of energy and mana onto its tongue. The pull of its gravity almost made the attack feel tangible.


    ¡°Gravitum blast,¡± Nasq shouted. ¡°Get down!¡±


    For a split second, I considered facing the beam head-on. But something told me now wasn¡¯t the time to doubt my paragon of magic''s assessment. I threw myself to the ground, and a heartbeat later, the monster¡¯s attack roared overhead with the heat of an erupting volcano. I knew instantly that my energy armor would have been annihilated.


    Sand whirled around, stinging my face as I shielded myself. The heat from the attack dissipated just as quickly as it had come, leaving behind a small spark before fading altogether.


    I blinked, staring up at the collapsed Harrowing Brute who''d just unleashed the most terrifying attack I''d seen in Graedon, before slowly twisting my head to stare at the destruction behind me. The sand, for miles, had been completely eviscerated by the Gravitum Blast.


    ¡°What the flying fuck was that?¡± Nida screamed, pain lacing her voice like unwanted venom. ¡°It burned half my back off!¡±


    I didn¡¯t have time to check if she was exaggerating. Ten more of the creatures were already preparing the same mana-energy bomb-like attack as the first one. The Brutes trampled over their fallen comrade without care, its body crunching under their collective weight. Blood seeped through the downed creature''s every orfice with each uncaring movement the others made.


    ¡°What¡¯s that attack?¡± I asked, gathering energy of my own. ¡°And how are they combining mana and energy like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s self-detonation,¡± Nasq answered, his hands moving in a blur to draw a spell sigil I didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Brutes don¡¯t usually start with it, though. Hell, I¡¯ve never seen them gather in groups like this before.¡±


    Unfortunately, there wasn''t time to dwell on the anomaly.


    I dashed away from the destroyed fog wall with energy-empowered speed, circling the Brutes to approach them from the side. I skirted the village''s edge, avoiding the stone ground whenever I could and keeping to the sand. If I could hit them from the side and surprise them¡­


    My thoughts were cut short when a massive shadow slammed into me from the side in the exact way I''d intended to engage the Harrowing Brutes. I crashed through the wall of a dilapidated shop, the air knocked out of my lungs. Dazed, I staggered to my feet, searching for the attacker. All I saw were shifting shadows.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I grunted, remembering the Gravitum Blasts the Harrowing Brutes had been preparing. I scrambled up, tossing off a long pole of rotting wood that had fallen on me, and stumbled to the doorway. Nasq and Nida were too far in the distance now for me to see whether they were okay.


    Luckily, the following few seconds made it so I didn''t need to.


    The Harrowing Brutes unleashed their attack. A massive, black swirling mass of corrupted mana and energy coalesced in the sky. It absorbed light and mana from its surroundings, quickly building into a devastating force as the ten power sources combined into a single destructive force.


    And somehow, Nasq held it back.


    No, I realized, a surge of pride welling up inside me. He¡¯s pushing them back.


    Nasq¡¯s magic manifested as a bright white shield, colliding with the darkness of the Brute¡¯s beam over what used to be the town square. Now just a giant hole in the sand, all the gravel and stone swept away by the strength of the two colliding forces.


    He was, somehow, managing to put up a defense against ten beams that I was confident would have decimated my energy armor.


    Just how fast are they growing? I wondered.


    ¡°Sooooo,¡± hissed a cold voice that seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere at once. ¡°You are the infamous Soul Weaver they talk about so often?¡±


    ¡°They who?¡± I asked, turning slowly to face the darkness of the store front I''d just been shoved inside and subsequently exited. I extended my senses to locate the creature within the darkness, but something powerful shrouded it. Something other than the creature within.


    ¡°Theee masters, of course,¡± it continued, the sound of its words the note of menacing music, causing the hair on the back of my neck to shoot up as a sudden pressure caressed my cheek.


    At that instant, I unleashed the ball of energy I¡¯d been storing. It exploded outwards from my core, a shockwave demolishing what was left of the shop. Wood, stone, and debris flew in every direction, joined by the unbidden creature¡¯s shriek.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    I waited for the thud of its landing, then tore toward the sound. The creature was humanoid, but I didn¡¯t have time to see more before I pounced, my fist slamming into the back of its head with the full force of a silver core, emitting a sickening crunch. Its body skidded across the cobblestone street, finally crashing into a well. Half a dozen bricks cracked, some pieces tumbling to pelt the back of the creature''s head.


    ¡°Tell me what you are,¡± I demanded, stalking toward it with the primal hunger of a predator nearing in on its prey. White and black light danced around me in wisps of energy, crackling with the thrill of adrenaline and victory.


    ¡°I am whatever I choose to be,¡± it said, its previously reptilian voice replaced by the familiar lilt of a human accent.


    Lilliana¡¯s accent.


    The creature rose like a puppet on strings, its neck twisting unnaturally as it straightened. A young girl of about sixteen stood before me, with brilliant red eyes, shoulder-length brown hair, a sharp chin, and a jaw set in stubborn determination.


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m you.¡±


    ¡°How fascinating,¡± I murmured, slowly moving closer, the danger of the situation nudged to the back of my mind by the interesting encounter. ¡°You must be a rather powerful mimic to withstand a hit with that much heart energy behind it. Not a slime mimic, then. Something else?¡± I began circling it, analyzing every inch. ¡°You¡¯ve mirrored each of Lilliana¡¯s attributes to near perfection, from facial expressions to muscle tone. I¡¯ve never seen such an accurate imitation after so little time spent observing.¡±


    The mimic stomped forward, baring its teeth in a bizarre imitation of my own gestures. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°I am no mere mimic,¡± it growled, Lilliana¡¯s mirrored image slowly morphing back into the shadowed figure from earlier. Its body faded into something like smoke, becoming increasingly translucent with each moment that passed. ¡°I am a Skinwalker.¡±


    ¡°A Skinwalker, huh¡­¡± I mused. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re just a glorified mimic.¡±


    The entirety of its shrouded form trembled, voice reverberating with contempt as the darkness of its abyss seemed to sputter in different shades of black. ¡°How dare you compare me to those insignificant, pathetic beas¡ª¡±


    Its words were cut by my fist once again driving itself into its face. This time, however, my fist all but phased through the ghostly image. I tried desperately to catch my balance after the strike knocked me completely off balance. But before I could, the creature reformed into Lilliana and hit me with a powerful kick that sent me tumbling backward.


    I gritted my teeth through the pain. Without pause, I was back on the attack, executing a perfect sequence of strikes, blocks, and evasions. Every motion I¡¯d been trained in during my time as a Princess Candidate flowed effortlessly.


    The Lilliana across from me had her brow deeply furrowed with concentration, though she seemed none the worse as she matched each of my motions with equal fluidity and preciseness.


    ¡°This is crazy,¡± I said, unable to stop a grin from spreading. ¡°I can understand matching each of my physical traits, but how are you able to use them to the same extent that I am despite just gaining them? I didn¡¯t feel any mental corruption, so you didn¡¯t access any memories. This is quite a curiosity.¡± We separated with mirrored leaps backward, still staring at each other with heaving chests and brilliant red eyes. ¡°I want you, Skinwalker.¡±


    It scoffed, mimicking my habit of twirling strands of hair around a finger. ¡°You know nothing of Walkers, do you, Soul Weaver?¡±


    I shrugged, itching to find out just how far the Skinwalker¡¯s abilities extended. Could it copy individual skills? Attributes? Where did its mimicry end?


    I can use this creature. The thought sent a thrill down my spine. The things I could do with a powerful mimic monster under my control. The Alistar Duchy wouldn¡¯t even realize I was tearing it to shreds and rebuilding it as I saw fit right under their noses.


    ¡°Sssstop looking at me like that,¡± it snarled, but took a step back instead of forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s been fun playing with you,¡± I said, deciding I needed to get back to Nida and Nasq. Even if they did more than just hold the line and managed to deal some damage, they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep it up for long. I was already surprised Nasq had managed to withstand such powerful blasts of mana and energy. With that in mind, I shifted my tactics from close combat to long-distance attacks, relying on my mastery of energy manipulation. I raised a finger and pointed it at the Skinwalker. ¡°Hope you have a high defense.¡±


    Unlike the crude beams of energy conjured by the Harrowing Brutes or even Nasq¡¯s attacks, my power was a precise, deadly art. My Core was an ocean of energy, while most people could barely muster a lake. And I wielded that energy with pinpoint control.


    A single ray of pure lunar energy erupted from my raised finger, no thicker than a strand of hair, and shot toward the mimic¡¯s chest with the speed and crackling fury of a lightning bolt. The air shimmered and frayed around it from the heat of the beam.


    The mimic¡¯s eyes widened in shock as it barely dodged to the side. The beam grazed its left leg, leaving behind a deep, red line that smoked and stank of burnt flesh. Black ooze bubbled up before slowly dribbling down its limb.


    I didn¡¯t relent. Lunar beam after lunar beam fired at the creature, each streaking through the air with a speed that left the Skinwalker struggling to keep up.


    ¡°Fight me!¡± it shrieked, its voice more panicked than commanding as another beam tore through its shoulder, splattering more black blood across the cobblestone street.


    I ignored its cries. I had no intention of killing it. Not yet, at least. Capturing it was my goal, and for that, I needed to time my move perfectly. If the creature even suspected what I was about to do, I had no doubt it would try to escape.


    When the Lilliana clone finally took a third beam to its leg, causing it to stagger and drop to one knee, I darted forward. My storage ring glowed faintly as I summoned my old energy-nullifying handcuffs. According to Nasq, they should also dampen, if not completely nullify, magic.


    The mimic¡¯s mouth opened in a shriek that echoed through the street as it spotted the handcuffs. It tried to run, dragging its mangled legs behind it, but it barely managed a few feet.


    It didn¡¯t matter. I had it in the cuffs within seconds.


    The mimic let out another deafening scream before going limp, as if all its will to fight had drained away. It crumpled to the ground like a discarded rag. I took only a moment to drag the unconscious creature into the ruins of a nearby store. There wasn¡¯t much of anything around that I could use to detain the creature, other than debris. Most of any material was burnt, or covered in ashes of something else that burned, or was just ripped apart from the concussive blasts of Nasq and the Brutes¡¯ magic.


    I would have preferred to find some rope, but in its absence, I settled for piling a few hundred pounds of rubble on top of the mimic. If it died under that weight, then it wasn¡¯t worth my time anyway.


    Another series of earth-shaking explosions echoed from the direction I¡¯d come from, and a swell of pride welled up inside me. Nida and Nasq had come such a long way.


    I grabbed a broken pipe half-buried beneath a fallen wall, left the ruined building behind, and sprinted forward to continue circling the Brutes. My plan proved to be, for the second time that day, overly naive. As I broke free from the maze of ruined homes and stores, I found myself in the sand-covered outskirts. I climbed to the top of a dune and froze.


    It wasn¡¯t terror that rooted me to the spot¡ªthough the sight was certainly terrifying.


    I stared in pure amazement and confusion at the approaching horde of creatures, hurricanes of sand trailing behind them as thousands of them raced across the ocean of dunes toward the little village of Brightstone.


    Okay. Maybe the Progenitor wasn¡¯t actually out to help me. Or maybe it was overestimating me.


    I checked inward on my heart ring hopeful of some improvement to help in the imminent battle. But when I examined the ring, I frowned. It had barely progressed in its development. In hindsight that was to be expected since the fight with the Skinwalker hadn¡¯t been all that challenging, not after I¡¯d shifted to long-distance attacks.


    Grinding my teeth, I turned and sprinted back toward Nida, Nasq, and Brianna. I needed to get them to the flying carriage and out of here. Alone, I could survive. Together, they¡¯d almost certainly die¡ªeven if I somehow managed to come out victorious.

 V2 Chapter 41: The First Eldritch

    I reached them just in time to see a small, dark orange creature dash atop Nida from behind. She had been protecting Nasq¡¯s flank from incoming creatures creeping in from other parts of the village. Her spear whistled through the air, skewering the orange creature as she twisted around at the last second, only to have three more leap in her direction.


    The creatures were no more than knee-high, with oval torsos and tiny clawed feet that belied their raw speed. Instead of arms, they had short, scaled wings that flapped frantically but seemed incapable of giving flight. They darted at Nida and Nasq like arrows, but they ignored Brianna, who I spotted screaming down a dune¡ªapparently not worth their time.


    A group of Harrowing Brutes broke through the wall of the stationary Brutes who were busy firing a continuous barrage of energy and mana beams at Nasq. Nida¡¯s frown deepened as she dispatched the last of the orange beasts and reoriented herself, positioning between Nasq and the approaching Brutes.


    I blew past Nida, screaming as I left them behind. ¡°Go! Get the carriage and take off. I¡¯ll meet you later.¡± I was already too far past Nida to hear her response, but I could have sworn it sounded like a furious "No," followed by a string of profanities.


    By the time the few seconds I needed to reach the oncoming Harrowing Brutes came and went, my senses were wailing with warnings of incoming danger from every direction. The entire village was surrounded by multiple rings of monsters, each made of perhaps thousands of monsters. There wasn¡¯t enough time for me to focus on my senses with enough precision to get an accurate count, but the approximation was enough.


    I released the full fury of my core, fueling and empowering my body to the very limit of its physical prowess. I slammed into the first Brute like a bolt of rage-filled lightning, my fist shattering its skull as if it were a thin stick of wood.


    It was viciously easy, powered by the raw force of my mid-tier silver core. The Harrowing Brutes screamed and howled as I spiraled through the air, moving too fast for them to defend. They turned their thick hides and twisted forearms to absorb what hits they could


    The strength of their defensive skin and hide caused my strikes to send reverberations through my arms with every impact, pain radiating through my muscles and bones. I desperately ignored it, focusing on my next target and hoping Nasq and Nida had used the opening to flee. I couldn''t spare them any attention. Not with thousands of monsters breathing down my back.


    A group of two dozen or so orange monsters dashed toward me, their scaled wings and clawed feet lashing out toward me in a myriad of random and frantic movements. One managed to clip its claws against the side of my ribcage, tearing clothes and skin. I barely stopped myself from doubling over, small streams of red liquid streaming down the side of my shirt. My senses shrieked another warning, and I whipped my head around to find the source.


    Nearly a mile away, perched on a house, was the largest Harrowing Brute I had ever seen. Unlike the other Harrowing Brutes I and Nasq had dealt with, this one had three heads. While the first head condensed its mana and energy into the Gravitum Beam, the other two howled like wolves under a full moon, their eyes wide with the red frenzy of bloodlust.


    I didn¡¯t panic. With my Silver core fully engaged, there was no reason to. Despite knowing I still wouldn''t be able to block the beam, I had confidence in my chances. My abilities may have been mainly offensive and not defensive, but I had seen this attack before and had gauged its speed. Even if this Brute¡¯s beam was faster, I had enough distance to dodge. I made quick work of the remaining orange creatures, careful not to let them near my open wound but ruthless in my attack.


    Sound from behind me caused my head to snap around, spotting more of them approaching, likely to stop me from wandering. I roared at the two dozen Harrowing Brutes and the fifty orange creatures closing in, trampling over their comrades in desperation to pin me down.


    I didn¡¯t know if they regretted their choice.


    But they should have.


    Any reasonable being would have held great regrets after I exploded toward the nearest Brute and allowed my Authority to expand to its limits.


    The power of Authority was relative to the user¡¯s Core. And my Core was on full blast.


    The closest Harrowing Brute collapsed before I even reached it, foaming at the mouth, alongside the orange creatures within a fifteen-foot radius. I weaved between the falling Brutes, delivering fatal strikes to their weak points and removing from them whatever limbs I could reach with a fury.


    Hundreds of Harrowing Brutes fell in my wake, their corpses piling into a bloody graveyard. My muscles screamed with the effort to keep going, the wound in my side begging for healing.


    Whatever remained in my trail of horror was incinerated when the three-headed Brute¡¯s beam swept the area, obliterating everything in its path.


    To my surprise, the three-headed Brute didn¡¯t die like the others after firing its beam. The central head sagged, falling limp with exhaustion, but its hate-filled eyes still flickered toward me ruefully. The two remaining heads roared, spewing baleful fire as the beast leaped from its perch, barreling through other creatures in its way. It ran on all fours, its front limbs¡ªwhether arms or legs, I wasn¡¯t sure¡ªpounding the ground in rhythm with the rest of its body.


    I dispatched another handful of Brutes before dodging an incoming Gravitum Beam by leaping fifteen feet into the air. The attack ended with a resounding thunk as the offensive Brute collapsed, dead from the energy expenditure.


    As I landed, the three-headed Brute was on me, its ten-foot tail whipping around to interrupt my descent. I barely managed to raise my arms before it slammed into me, sending me crashing into the ground. My body slammed into the cobblestones with a deafening impact, the force of the collision so immense that the stones and earth beneath it cracked and buckled. Dust and debris exploded outward as the ground caved in, a jagged crater forming with me at the epicenter. The crater''s edges crumbled slightly, leaving a sunken cavity where the ground once stood.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Ignoring the pain, I surged to my feet, sneering at the Brute. The other Harrowing Brutes had proven no stronger than low Bronze cores, aside from their Gravitum Beam, which temporarily boosted their attacks by at least one core level. Judging by this three-headed Brute¡¯s strength, I figured it was likely equal to a mid-silver tier core. At least, on Graedon.


    I punched through the leg of a deceased Harrowing Brute and ripped out one of its leg bones, cracking it at the end so it took on the shape of some horrid spear. I pointed its tip at the three-headed Brute and let out a roar that promised it only death. It responded in kind, spewing plumes of white-hot fire to encompass its own deafening promise of destruction.


    Brilliant rays of white lunar energy burst from my free hand as I jumped toward the fire. The energy ate through the white fire like it was nothing. In turn, dark, oozing necromantic energy started to coalesce around me, extending out with slow, sluggish movement to enwrap the entirety of the bone spear with its toxic slime.


    The fire split around me, gravity pushing me ever faster at the Harrowing Brute. It tried to keep some distance between us but it was useless. The creature wasn¡¯t fast enough. It wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    It may have been a silver core-level monster, but that was only on Graedon.


    I was from Ordite where we ate such leveled beasts as delicacies on hunting trips. It was nothing to me.


    Nothing.


    I screamed and slammed the bone spear straight through the eye of the right head. It pierced through the soft flesh of the eye with an almost sickening squish.


    I didn¡¯t have time to dismount the creature¡¯s face before it began to convulse, the sickly venom of my necromantic energy permeating and sinking deep into every inch of its being, poisoning its mind and destroying the body from the inside. Its body swiftly began to deteriorate into a husk of what it had been only moments earlier.


    The third head whimpered as it died, the entire creature¡¯s body sagging to the ground. Lifeless. But not gone.


    Oh, no. Its soul wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    The orange-white of the usual soul was nowhere to be seen. Instead, floating just slightly above the creature¡¯s deteriorating torso was a purple-black soul flame. Unlike that of a human or other more sentient being that flickered with life and promise, the purple-black soul crackled with hate and rage, beckoning my Soul Weaver energy. Pleading with it. Begging for the opportunity to become something more than what it was. To become more than just a monster.


    Despite having never resurrected a monster before with my Soul Weaver attribute, I instantly knew the word for what it would become. The word whispered itself into my mind.


    It would become an Eldritch. A level of monster unlike anything Graedon had likely experienced. A creature that existed only in the bottom pits of Graedon¡¯s hells and deep in the bowels of places no one ventured in Ordite.


    My Soul Weaver energy, almost on its own, reached into the purple-black flame and wormed its way into it. At first, it didn¡¯t force the soul back into the body. For seconds I could only feel my energy draining into the body of the dead Harrowing Brute, slowly filling up the hungry soul.


    As the soul drank from my core, I continued my onslaught of the Harrowing Brutes. Their flesh, bones, and blood left a trail of murder and destruction behind me. I tore bone after bone from the compounding corpses, burying each broken bone into another. I collapsed skulls and necks. I broke legs and arms where I could. I decimated each of the Harrowing Brutes and any monster I could get to that posed a threat until none remained.


    I heaved in a deep breath, black ooze and red blood covering my body from head to toe like I¡¯d just rolled around in it. Every muscle in my body was tired, every inch of my skin slick with sweat and blood.


    Then, just as I started to refocus on what was happening with the Harrowing Brute¡¯s soul, something else roared from across the village. My head snapped toward the sound, spotting only hundreds of red circles bobbing above the houses. Perhaps some sort of giant? Another sound echoed from the opposite side of the village, also rapidly approaching me. These appeared as long, four-legged felines that prowled atop dilapidated buildings with a predator¡¯s glare. Their short black fur ruffled only slightly in the wind, their movements done in complete silence.


    Those would be more annoying than the Harrowing Brutes. When faced with extreme numbers, speed was always tougher to deal with than strength.


    As if not wanting to be outdone by their competitors, a cacophony of other shrieks, howls, and roars echoed in every direction going so far back that I was sure the Harrowing Brutes I¡¯d dealt with were only the first wave.


    And that there were many more waves to go.


    I turned back to observe the three-headed Harrowing Brute in time to watch as the purple-black soul descended back into the creature¡¯s chest. It didn¡¯t simply re-enter as the souls of others had done. No, this purple-black soul slowly sunk into the creature¡¯s chest like a knife plunging into raw meat.


    More black liquid oozed from the body under the soul¡¯s pressure and the corpse shook. It quaked and spasmed until the creature had been lifted into the air and its body began to distort.


    Its torso expanded to over five times its original span, the front legs jerking upward along the other heads, the bones within snapping and cracking, reshaping themselves until they resembled its other heads.


    The eyes appeared in what used to be the arms, sluggishly opening to reveal pairs of golden-red eyes. Each eye darting from side to side, no doubt taking everything in as if the beast had not been resurrected, but newly birthed. Its torso bulged just under the neck, protruding from the body with thick needle-sharp claws already blackened by its own blood. The bulges continued to grow until they matched the hind legs and the creature fell forward on all fours.


    The back of its heads twisted and shook as its skin was pulled apart and replaced with black, glimmering scales that seemed to suck in the sunlight raining down from the rising sun. Each of the four heads opened their mouths, revealing a slithering forked tongue that lashed around with vehemence.


    Just when I believed the transformation to be over, the creature released the most horrific scream of raw pain I had ever heard and the heads began to tear in two. Flesh tore, dropping black blood and ripped scales until the tearing ceased.


    Eight heads now stared up at the sun. Still, it didn¡¯t move. The heads parted such that each side had four heads, with none remaining in the center. The scaled flesh between the fourth and fifth neck began to bulge, pulsating forward. Then a ninth head burst through that center, rearing in the air taller and thicker than the other eight.


    Its forehead bore the marking of a crescent moon. The mark of a Lunari.


    Or, in this case, the beast of a Lunari.


    All nine heads bellowed, purple-black fire erupting from every mouth toward the sky to combine into a single act of pure terror and power.


    [SYSTEM ANNOUNCEMENT: Congratulations, Host! You have resurrected your first Monster and created an Eldritch monster.]


    [Species: Hydra.]


    [Title: The One Returned to Fight the Main System]


    [WARNING: You have created an Eldritch beyond your current abilities. The Eldritch may not respond to your commands.]

 V2 Chapter 42: Do you need a hand?

    The energy radiating off the Hydra in menacing waves placed it firmly in the realm of a mid-to-high platinum core from my home world.


    I balked, the adrenaline that had surged through me moments before draining in a woosh as the Hydra roared again, this time lacing its war cry with necromantic energy fueled by an aura of pure terror. My muscles froze under the weight of its cry. I wanted to run. To scream. To collapse.


    But I couldn¡¯t move. Every monster in sight stood still, paralyzed by the same overwhelming force. I had no doubt the Eldritch could kill them all within minutes. That it could end me with a single breath.


    Before, it had been nothing to me.


    Now, I was nothing to it.


    Even at full strength, I would stand no chance. The Hydra wielded power equal to a platinum core¡ªmid-to-high stage, not a novice. With my single heart ring, my core was still just barely in the silver realm. There was no contest to be had. No hope of victory.


    If it had been human, I might have had a chance to enter its Mindspace. But a Hydra? There was no guarantee it even had one, and I doubted I could pull it into mine unless it allowed me to.


    Could monsters even enter a Mindspace?


    I didn¡¯t know and there certainly wasn¡¯t time for me to figure that out.


    What should I do? I thought, the veins along my muscles pulsing with the effort it took to move. A part of me still resisted any action. I knew, rationally, that I had to move. But the Hydra¡¯s roar had triggered some ancient, primal part of my brain, the part that knew humans were prey to such beasts.


    I tried to shake my head, a futile attempt in the aura of terror dominating the area and my mind. My chin barely twitched.


    Mentally, I pushed back against the mental attack of laced terror, even if I couldn¡¯t physically. I wasn¡¯t prey. I had never been prey. I had never allowed myself to be prey¡ªnot to a platinum core monster, not to anything.


    I had been in the Diamond realm. A cultivator beyond legends and stories.


    And this creature dared to make me cower before it?


    ¡°Never,¡± I hissed through clenched teeth. The icy grip of fear on my heart shattered like broken glass, unable to withstand the force of my Will.


    Just as I began to feel the release of freedom, the Hydra¡¯s tail lashed toward me, faster than I could register. I didn¡¯t react in time, and it slammed into my left side, reopening the gash my healing had just sealed and sending me crashing into a pile of Brute corpses. Pain exploded from my shoulder as something tore and the force blasted me through the dead monsters, none able to stop my momentum.


    The Hydra exhaled another plume of black fire, but I barely heard it. Curled into a ball, I forced my body to turn with the momentum, protecting more vulnerable parts from impact. My back slammed into a solid slab of stone that arrested my momentum and knocked the breath from me with a painful and unintentional gasp. Still, I was at last able to stumble forward and breathe, inhaling deeply, my lungs screaming for air.


    Whatever structure the stone had belonged to was gone now. Eradiated from existence. All that remained in my wake was dirt, rubble, and debris. At the far end, the Hydra continued its rampage, purple flames licking at everything alive. It moved with baleful stomps, hunting anything that dared to breathe.


    I took another soul-deep breath, wincing as pain flared from my left shoulder, forcing me to drop to my knees. When I glanced at the damage, I cursed aloud and the pain multiplied.


    ¡°By Ashwash¡¯s saggy balls.¡± My shoulder was a mess of torn flesh, sharp rocks embedded in a horrific pattern. Blood poured from gashes, pooling where my arm should have been. I bit back a scream, summoning lunar energy to my remaining hand and giving it heat. My tattered shirt failed to cover the mangled skin, allowing gusts of wind to sting against the freshly tarnished appendage. Gingerly, I pressed my burning hand to the stump, clenching my teeth as the lunar flames seared the wound closed and stopped the free-flowing blood.


    I staggered to my feet, my heart energy drained from trying to survive the Hydra¡¯s tail strike. If I hadn¡¯t already released the full extent of my core, that blow would have likely split me in two or left me as nothing more than a smear of blood and gore on the side of the road.


    Fortunately, the Hydra seemed uninterested in me now. It simply wanted to kill, to destroy, to cause destruction.


    I leaned against what remained of a wooden frame, trying to calm my racing heart. Reaching into the dregs of my heart energy, I extended my senses to search for Nida and Nasq. My senses were rebuffed anywhere within a fifty-foot vicinity of the Hydra, so I searched around and looped back only when the Eldritch moved away from its previous location.


    I was about to give up the search, figuring they¡¯d done as commanded, and left the village, when a weaker pulse of energy brushed up against my senses. That small pulse latched on, almost panicked in its desperation.


    There wasn¡¯t much I could do except hold my senses out, guiding the source toward me. Minutes passed in the chaos of Brightstone, but the resolve behind that pulse was strong. I knew it would find me. They would find me.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Nasq¡¯s pointed ears and black hair came into view first, followed by the streak of Nida¡¯s black-and-white hair as she sprinted toward me. I allowed myself to slump against the broken frame.


    ¡°I told you both to leave,¡± I muttered, leaning my head back against the teetering wooden frame of a doorway. ¡°I had it.¡±


    Nida¡¯s face hovered above mine, pale with concern and anxiety, her eyes wide with horror as they fixed on my missing arm. ¡°My¡­ my lady,¡± she whispered, tears streaking through the blood on her face. ¡°Your arm¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, stifling a groan as phantom pain surged when, out of habit, I attempted to move the missing limb. ¡°It¡¯ll regenerate with the next core realm. This is¡­¡± I winced, ¡°temporary. I should be glad this is all that happened against a high platinum core monster.¡±


    I chose to leave out the part where I was the one who had made it that strong.


    ¡°We need to leave, my Lady,¡± Nasq said, kneeling beside Nida at my side. ¡°Most high-level mental communications are being blocked by that¡­¡± He trailed off.


    ¡°Hydra,¡± I finished.


    The mage nodded, not bothering to ask how I knew what the beast was. ¡°Yes, the Hydra. It seems to be cutting off most forms of mental communication around it. But I was able to reach out to Brianna before it began its rampage. She¡¯s heading toward the carriage. As long as the driver hasn¡¯t taken off in a panic, she should be able to have them fly close. We just need to get out of the Hydra¡¯s reach while it''s distracted by the monster horde.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame,¡± I grumbled, grabbing Nida¡¯s shoulder to pull myself up. ¡°If that Eldritch hadn¡¯t gone berserk, I could¡¯ve reached the next stage¡ªmy second heart ring, through battle. I was so clo¡ª¡±


    My words were cut by the excited pulsing of my core as I looked inward, spotting a brilliant black and white heart ring spiraling around my silver core. I didn¡¯t bother to resist the gasp that escaped me. I¡¯d formed not just any type of heart ring, but a heart ring filled almost completely with pure attribute energy. That shouldn¡¯t have been possible until the third Gold realm ring.


    I would need to study it later. For now, Nasq was right. I despised the thought of retreating, but we had to go.


    I was not the Diamond core Queen of Aedronir right now and it was years too early for me to engage on equal grounds with a person or beast with strength surpassing a gold core.


    I grunted, nodding toward Nasq. ¡°Most of the Brutes were entering from the west, just left of where we entered Brightstone. Let us head in that direction. Should any monsters arrive, I will need the two of you to handle it for the time being while I recuperate some of my strength.¡±


    ¡°I will tear them to fucking shreds,¡± Nida snarled, continuing to glance at me. Worry was obvious in the etched wrinkles of her face and the deep frown that seemed to carry more weight than she was letting on.


    ¡°I would expect nothing less,¡± I said, releasing my hold on Nida and moving forward on my own though the tigerkin woman stuck close to my side. ¡°How did you two survive for so long? And how are you not depleted?¡±


    ¡°Nasq set up a barrier after you started your rampage,¡± Nida responded for the mage, whose face was contorted in concentration, likely trying to use his magic to sense the area like he¡¯d done earlier. I was too exhausted to send out my own senses to confirm. ¡°We tried to attract as many of the beasts as we could to try and deplete the amount you were pulling.¡± She could only offer a shrug. ¡°I guess we just weren¡¯t as appetizing. I wanted to join your side, but he,¡± she jerked a thumb in Nasq¡¯s direction, ¡°told me we would have only been a burden.¡±


    ¡°We would have,¡± Nasq said, confidence wavering as he glanced at me. I nodded in confirmation. Instead of looking relieved though, Nasq cast his eyes toward the ground and I could hear his teeth grinding.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I muttered, scanning the area around us for any incoming creatures. The west side of the village seemed all but deserted. Most of the corpses I¡¯d caused were closer to the town center, and the Hydra was rampaging to the east. The ground still trembled from the monster¡¯s power, but at this distance¡ªtwo or three miles¡ªwe could relax, if only slightly. As long as it didn¡¯t turn on us, I was confident we would make it out.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not fine,¡± Nasq shouted, his face turning a deep scarlet.


    ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± Nida hissed. Nasq slapped a hand over his mouth, his expression twisting into a grimace as he extended his senses once more. That same warm feeling briefly washed over me before vanishing, replaced by the cold, brittle air of Brightstone¡¯s deathly aura. We seemed to be in the clear as Nasq opened his eyes, relief evident on his face.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he mumbled sheepishly. He stopped walking and turned to face me, his expression dead serious. ¡°The next time we¡¯re in danger, I won¡¯t be a burden. We¡¯ve gotten used to Ethan carrying the heaviest burden in battle alongside you. But he¡¯s not here anymore. I swear this will never happen again.¡± His fists clenched white with anger and shame at his failure¡ªhis shortcomings. It was a feeling I knew all too well from my days training under my father. Nida nodded vigorously, clearly in agreement.


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss training later,¡± I said, though a surge of pride filled me at the loyalty they both showed. At their willingness to stand by my side. I had never experienced such devotion in Ordite, beyond the expected allegiance given to the Queen. I didn¡¯t know how to respond, so I merely continued westward, my face set in a stoic mask.


    No monsters interrupted our journey; the echoes of their deathly screams and howls trailing behind us. We reached the outskirts of Brightstone, where the cobblestones and dirt instantly gave way to sand as we crossed the border.


    Barely a second passed after stepping onto the sand before a new, piercing cry split the chaos. It was powerful and unfamiliar, and it matched the vengeful outrage of the Hydra. The sound carried on the wind, whistling with an intensity so fierce and outlandish that all three of us collapsed to the ground. I instinctively raised a hand to block the sound, only to find myself missing an arm.


    Nida and Nasq leaped toward me, clamping their hands over my ears as blood trickled from their own. I shouted at them to protect themselves, but neither of them listened as the Windwalker¡¯s scream reverberated through Brightstone.


    I ground my teeth, fighting back against the sheer overwhelming force of the Windwalker''s scream that pushed viciously against all my senses. My vision blurred as my remaining arm scratched against Nida''s hand, trying to peel it off so she would use it for herself. The piercing wail stretched for what felt like an eternity, and the pain lanced deeper into my skull with each passing second.


    Nida and Nasq, hands clamped over my ears, were visibly shaking under the strain, more and more blood flowing from their unprotected ears. The longer its wail dragged on, the more their faces contorted with agony, red liquid beginning to flow from their eyes and mouth.


    I fought to breathe and pulled on whatever energy I''d earned from finishing my second heart ring, summing every ounce of remaining energy until I felt as if the only thing left to draw on was my life force. I pushed that little energy outward, encircling our trio to form a shield of protective energy that trembled and quaked under the force of the creature''s shrill scream.


    But it held, providing a slightly soundproof barrier protecting against the terror of the Hydra''s responding roar, and the ear-piercing wail of the Windwalker.


    "Let''s go," I said, or maybe screamed. It was hard to tell given the damage to my ears, but it seemed the paragons understood my intent. We scrambled back to our feet, darting as far from the battle as we could get.

 V2 Chapter 43: Hidden Darkness

    Not only did I fail to spot the carriage as we crested the sand dune where I was certain it should be, but the loud buzzing in my ears hadn¡¯t stopped¡ªit was only getting louder.


    I turned to Nida when I felt her hand tapping my shoulder frantically, her mouth moving in words I couldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°What?¡± I shouted, my voice more scream than question. Nida pointed to me, then her ears, shaking her head.


    She can¡¯t hear either, I realized, nodding to show I understood. I scanned the horizon for any sign of the carriage or Brianna. We had found her footsteps a few minutes ago and followed them here, but they disappeared at the top of the dune we now stood on. Where the hell did she go?


    The sand dune trembled beneath us, vibrating with the distant but overwhelming force of the Hydra and the Windwalker. Sand flowed down from the slope in a soft, whispering cascade, each grain tumbling over the other in a delicate but hurried stream that reflected the glow of the sky''s golden morning sun.


    I still couldn¡¯t hear the battle, but I could feel the raw power radiating from what was left of Brightstone. We needed to leave before the fight ended, which wouldn''t be long now. Although the Windwalker was formidable, its aura didn¡¯t compare to the Hydra¡¯s. I doubted it could last much longer.


    I took a step forward, digging my heels into the shifting sand and sliding down the slope to a flatter section of the desert. Turning back, I saw Nasq already off the dune as well and on his knees, drawing shapes into the sand with his fingers.


    We watched in silence as he worked, connecting lines to circles, circles to triangles, and triangles to stars, wrapping the entire design in a massive outer circle. Nasq pulled a small knife from his pocket and made a shallow cut on his forearm, letting droplets of deep scarlet splash onto the golden sand. His lips moved rapidly, reciting words I couldn¡¯t recognize or hear.


    Why does he need blood? I wondered absently, having seen Nasq cast magic plenty of times without it. And what''s with the shapes? Are those runes?


    He looked at us, nodded, and then slammed his hands onto the symbols he had drawn. A cloud of sand erupted as his hands made contact, swirling with a halo of white-gold mana particles that soared into the sky.


    The small tornado of sand and mana split into three, each portion hovering over one of us. Then, as if severed from their strings, the mana clouds collapsed, sprinkling down like rain. A warm sensation spread through my body, coalescing in my head and ears until there was a final, deafening pop. A sharp headache exploded between my eyes, and I groaned, dropping to my knees and clutching my head.


    But the pain faded just as quickly, like a whispered thought long abandoned.


    ¡°My lady, can you hear me?¡± Nasq¡¯s voice came through clearly, splitting the silence.


    My attention snapped toward Nasq, my eyes wide with surprise and shock by the sudden ability to hear. ¡°I can. Did you heal our hearing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not skilled in healing magic, but that spell should have repaired some of the damage from the Windwalker¡¯s scream,¡± he said. ¡°Thank the Gods it¡¯s a standard spell all mages learn before their first year internships with an adventurer¡¯s guild.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand half of what he said, but that didn¡¯t matter. I could hear again. ¡°What about my arm?¡±


    Nasq shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s beyond my abilities. Even before becoming a Paragon, I specialized in battle and utility magic.¡±


    ¡°How will we heal her, then?¡± Nida asked, her voice pitched louder than necessary. If I hadn''t heard the panic in her tone, I might have thought her still suffering from hearing loss.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Nasq replied, grimacing. ¡°Maybe powerful healers from the Holy Kingdom can regrow limbs. I know someone at the academy who can reattach them, but¡­¡± He trailed off. The implication was clear¡ªreattaching something that no longer existed wasn¡¯t an option.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, absently touching the stump where my left arm had been, the skin charred black from the heat of my lunar flames. ¡°I¡¯ll recover the next time I undergo Reformation.¡±


    ¡°Like when you reached the silver realm?¡± Nasq asked, his expression pensive.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How long will that take?¡± Nida gripped the torn remnants of my shirt, her knuckles more white than the shirt had once been.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯ll have to manage.¡± I looked her in the eye. ¡°This changes nothing. We still need to reach Alistar territory and enter the succession battle. If anything,¡± I gestured to my shoulder, ¡°this will make them underestimate me, which is to our advantage. An enemy who underestimates is much easier to deal with than one with an abundance of caution.¡±


    ¡°How will you fight?¡± Nida¡¯s gaze lingered unwaveringly on the stump. Nasq, at least, had gone back to searching for traces of the carriage and the wyverns.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Nida, enough.¡± My tone was firm. ¡°It¡¯s just an arm.¡± I turned to Nasq. ¡°Fire a flare into the sky.¡±


    To his credit, Nasq didn¡¯t hesitate or ask why. The elf raised both his hands skyward and, with a pulse of mana, summoned a blazing red ball of flames. He flung it into the sky directly above us, where it detonated in a series of red-orange explosions. The sound was faint compared to the roars of the monsters in Brightstone, but I hoped the driver or Brianna would see it.


    ¡°There!¡± Nida shouted, pointing at a distant dot on the horizon. A larger figure loomed ahead of it.


    No, not larger¡ªcloser.


    A creature cried out in what sounded like glee as it approached, landing heavily beside me. A cloud of dust rose from its clumsy descent, but I recognized it immediately.


    ¡°I really should give you a name,¡± I chuckled, staggering forward through loose sand to stroke the wyvern''s smooth, leathery black scales. It chittered happily, stretching its wings and shaking off streams of running stand. It nuzzled my hand, a deep purr vibrating from its chest. Though smaller than others, the wyvern still dwarfed me.


    ¡°Lilliana!¡± Brianna¡¯s voice reached us as the carriage grew closer, her head and arms sticking out the window as she waved frantically, her eyes brimming with panic. I was about to wave back, but Nida beat me to it.


    ¡°Can you land?¡± Nida called out.


    The noblewoman turned to the driver, her lips moving in response to Nida¡¯s question. The driver nodded, and Brianna looked back at us, her brown curls pulled straight in the wind.


    ¡°We need to hurry. The driver says the Windwalker is nearly dead,¡± she yelled. Before she managed to go back inside, the carriage suddenly dipped diagonally toward us and Brianna screamed, a pair of hands reaching out to tug her head back into the carriage.


    ¡°Get in the carriage,¡± I ordered, swinging a leg over my wyvern¡¯s back with the same ease I might a horse despite its much larger size. ¡°I¡¯ll follow.¡±


    I needed to see if there was an opening to grab the mimic I''d captured earlier.


    The flying carriage never fully stopped, only slowed enough for Nida and Nasq to jump aboard. Brianna and Victor held out hands for Nida and Nasq to grasp onto as they boarded the still moving transport. I clicked my tongue and gave my wyvern a light nudge. It chittered, flapping its wings a few times to create a cyclone of sand before finally launching itself into the sky right behind the leading carriage.


    Once in the air, my heart began to slow. My guard never dropped, but I no longer felt as if death''s door chased hot on my tail. The nagging and ceaseless jolts of sharp pain surging from my missing arm every few seconds, however, was a constant reminder of just how close I¡¯d gotten. I needed more experience using and understanding my Soul Weaver abilities.


    Until now, I''d been lucky.


    But today had shown me that luck could run out. That it would run out.


    In hindsight, that wasn¡¯t surprising. Any power, if unknown and used incorrectly, could and would eventually result in disaster. It had really just been a matter of time.


    I grunted, putting pressure in my knees to indicate that I wanted the wyvern to turn, angling slightly left to approach the outskirts of Brightstone. The wailing scream of death that echoed all around signaled the end of the battle before I¡¯d even gotten within a few miles of the place.


    Caution, Lilith.


    If I spotted the Hydra anywhere near, I''d run.


    Even after a few minutes of traveling cautiously around the outskirts of Brightstone, I''d kept a proper distance and was still too far to see any details of the finished battle. I edged my wyvern closer, my senses pulsing outward to where I¡¯d left the mimic and finding it exactly where I¡¯d left it. The creature hadn¡¯t moved at all.


    I grinned despite the pain from the morning, and was about to fly my Wyvern closer to the mimic so I could descend into the city and grab it, when the powerful beating of enormous wings filled the air. I looked up, the cold fingers of panic once more gripping my heart in its freezing embrace, and saw the Hydra¡¯s burning golden eyes, its nine heads twisting and curling with malice, and eight wings stretched wide, casting an enormous shadow over the village.


    When they began to beat, each flap caused a barrage of sand, stone, and debris in all directions. Buildings collapsed and shattered under the sheer force of the wind pressure the massive wing¡¯s caused as they worked to lift the Hydra into the air.


    ¡°By all the Gods,¡± I swore, my words a breathless plea to the heavens. What in all the Hells had I created?


    It hovered there, air churning around it as its nine heads scanned the landscape. Our eyes met, and I knew, with every fiber of my being, that it was after me. That it wanted to do something to me that I would not like.


    My mind raced to figure out what I could do to survive.


    The reality was, I had only two options.


    I could run. Flee toward the carriage and race with everything we had to the Alistar Duchy, hoping there was someone there who could fend off the Hydra. I doubted anyone in Graedon could fight this Hydra on equal grounds, much less soldiers of a duchy.


    I grimaced at the next option, every part of me recoiling even at the thought of it¡ªthe darkness buried deep within my core. That bundle of power I had only ever tapped in small ribbons of necromantic energy. Even at my lowest, I had never fully emptied it. I kept it hidden from my people. From my world. Those who knew of my necromantic abilities had never grasped just how deep my power truly went.


    In truth, neither did I. I still didn''t comprehend the full extent of the necromantic energy that had accumulated within my soul across this life and the last.


    At the thought, the darkness within my heart''s core seemed to writhe, like sludge sluggishly coursing around my heart. As I drew on it, the energy burned hotter and more painfully than the flames that had seared my shoulder.


    Unlike the time at the banquet, I didn¡¯t hold back. This time, I didn¡¯t restrict the flow to mere ribbons. I flung my core wide open, unleashing the dark, corrupting force of necromancy in a tidal wave of raw, unrestrained power.


    The power surged forth the moment it escaped my core, writhing and twisting through the air like a living thing. It reached out hungrily toward the corpses of fallen monsters and the still-living humans in Brightstone. The Hydra hovered in place, all nine heads bending toward the dark energy with a curious gleam in its eyes. The necromantic force seeped into the dead, animating their lifeless bodies, while at the same time it invaded the living, killing them instantly and resurrecting them as undead in a single, terrible sweep.


    Thousands of newly risen undead howled and roared, clawing their way back from eternal slumber. I could feel countless cords¡ªtens of thousands¡ªlatching onto my heart, winding around it like tangled threads. The pain was searing as the bonds tightened, carving deep marks into my once smooth, unblemished core, binding me to each of my creations.


    With what little strength remained, I tapped the spine of my wyvern. "Go. Follow the carriage."


    The last thing I remembered was the cry of my wyvern and the Hydra''s defiant roar before darkness swallowed me whole.


    So much for retrieving that mimic.

 V2 Chapter 44: Elyndor

    By the time my core had replenished enough for me to regain consciousness, the sun had already begun its descent toward the far horizon.


    I blinked hard against the rushing wind that howled in my ears, wanting to shield my eyes but finding that arm gone. Phantom pain lanced through my shoulder, and I winced. The sensation was like freezing water had been poured over me, shocking me from the fog clouding my senses.


    I jolted awake with such force I nearly fell from my wyvern, halting my fall by clutching its black scales, which gleamed in the setting sun. My core was still weak, tender to the point that even sensing it felt like fire in my brain. Most of the tendrils that had bruised and scraped my core were gone, or at least I couldn¡¯t feel them anymore. Some remained, though. I thought one might have connected to the Hydra¡­ but I wasn¡¯t sure.


    The first thing I noticed, however, was the second ring orbiting my heart core. This one a combination of pitch black darkness and luminescent white.


    That''s odd, I thought. Why isn''t it silver? When did it get formed?


    A heart ring being formed while unconscious was... unheard of.


    The flying carriage of the Alistar Duchy was close by, barely thirty seconds away from where my wyvern carried me. Despite my weakened core, I could still feel Nasq¡¯s sensory magic encasing me like a globe. I loosened my grip on the wyvern''s scales, comforted by the realization that we were safe¡ª for the moment.


    If Nasq was only casting observation magic, the danger had likely passed. I wanted to ask what had happened after I¡¯d lost consciousness, but exhaustion weighed down every part of me and rejected the thought of talking.


    I closed my eyes again, allowing the peacefulness of the moment to wash over me. Though a smile never came to my lips, as sharp pains from my missing arm served as a constant reminder of my loss, the wind''s caress and the night¡¯s silence were refreshing. The wyvern¡¯s scales felt cool against my face, and I leaned into them, exhaling deeply.


    The wyvern chittered softly and moved smoothly through the air with intention, preserving my tranquility. In that moment, I felt an unexpected and strong connection to the beast that pulled at my very essence. I couldn¡¯t help but act on my promise to it.


    I ran a finger along its scales, inhaling until my lungs were filled to the brim. The words came to me from the depths of my core, and I spoke in a small whisper. ¡°I bestow upon you a name of power. You shall forever be known as Vespera, the First Star.¡±


    My Soul Weaver energy pulsed within me, latching onto the wyvern¡¯s heart with a ravenous hunger. Pain shot through me, echoed by Vespera¡¯s cry, as our souls entwined. What little energy I¡¯d recovered bled from my core into the wyvern with the force of a surging river.


    Shit, I thought as darkness claimed me for the second time that day. This fucking power.


    _____________________


    ¡°My lady? Lady Lilliana?¡± A soft but insistent voice accompanied a firm shake of my shoulder, pulling me from the depths of exhaustion. I cracked an eye open, groaning at the sight of Nida¡¯s black-streaked white hair, her face filled with awe. She whispered again, barely audible, ¡°Lady Lilith, wake up!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I croaked, my voice hoarse from prolonged exposure to the cold night air. Something tickled my nose¡ªpine and dirt. Grass?


    ¡°Your wyvern¡­¡± she trailed off, her eyes wide.


    I shot to my feet from where I¡¯d been lying on the grass. The world around me snapped into the focus as panicked adrenaline flooded my veins and my senses exploded into awareness. I instantly took in my surroundings, eyes shifting rapidly to scan everything around me.


    We were in a field of grass, a dense forest of looming trees behind us. Their leaves ruffled slightly in the wind, but no sense of malice or death came from their depths. No sand, no desert.


    Beyond the grasslands, I spotted an enormous city, easily five or six times larger than Sealrite. The city was encircled by a stone wall, likely for protection, but there was no sense of danger, no air of greed or bloodlust. The buildings within gleamed with a white luminescence under the noon sun, far more luxurious than anything made of stone or wood. Guards patrolled the top of the wall, while a little over a dozen of them stood before the gate doors, each armed to the tooth despite the city''s obvious peace.


    To my left, the flying carriage stood still, the driver feeding the wyverns, oblivious or uncaring of my disorientation.


    Where is my wyvern? I turned to face the forest. My jaw dropped at the sight of the massive creature spreading its massive wings and roaring into the sky, flames erupting in a brilliant plume to darken the noon sky.


    For a second my heart caught in my throat and I thought the Hydra had found us. My core screamed, too sore from overuse as I reached into it to respond with more than a sputter. But before I could do anything the roaring ceased, and the creature began to emit a soft chitter.


    Wait. One head?


    Its night-black scales shimmered in the sunlight, golden eyes staring at me with clear affection.


    ¡°Vespera?¡± I whispered, awestruck. The Wyvern was gone, replaced by a dragon, its powerful muscles rippling beneath its sleek scales.


    ¡°What did you do to it?¡± Nasq asked, standing beside Nida.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± I admitted. Though wyverns and dragons shared blood, they were vastly different creatures. I¡¯d heard of energy users evolving their beasts with energy-imbued names, but nothing on this scale. Dragons were mythical¡ªbeings of immense power, as rare as hydras. If Vespera had become a dragon, her potential was boundless. She would now have a dragon core, a source of great power and mystery. A simple name of power should not have evolved her so greatly. "I''ve met a few dragons before, but they were also so regal and secretive, dismissive of humans as lesser beings. I never would have thought of them as being connected to wyverns."This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Vespera ruffled her wings, standing tall with an aura of wild energy and regal authority. Unlike the dragons I had seen, she felt young. Her obsidian scales shimmered like polished onyx, reflecting a subtle iridescence. Her long, serpentine body was muscular and rippled with power as she moved with a predatory grace.


    When she expanded her wings, staring at me with a proud, near smug expression, I couldn¡¯t help but admire their vast and leathery lengths, stretching wide with dark membranes veined in silver. She was like a storm cloud edged by bolts of enraged lightning. Sharp, jagged horns crowned her head, arching backward, while long, spiny ridges ran down her neck and spine, ending in a powerful whip-like tail. Vespera huffed, her heated breath faintly visible even in the daylight as a wisp of dark, smoky vapor that rose gently into the sky.


    ¡°Holy Ashwash,¡± was all I could say before shouts and the clanging of armor filled the air, joined by the shredding sound of scraping metal. I reluctantly turned away from Vespera¡¯s magnificence to watch as the city¡¯s gate opened and a horde of armored soldiers poured out heading directly toward us. "How long was I out?" I asked the paragons.


    "About a week," Nasq muttered. "Maybe a bit longer. We took a detour to lose anything following it."


    "And where are we?"


    ¡°Elyndor,¡± Nasq hastily responded, eying the approaching guards carefully. They were still a few miles out, but those on horses and the few on wyverns approached fast. ¡°The capital of the Alistar Duchy.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good.¡± I was having trouble believing I¡¯d slept the entire rest of the journey, even with the depletion of my core, but if I was already there then that saved me the effort of waiting. ¡°Let me do the talking. Do not speak a word until I say otherwise.¡± I glanced at the driver. ¡°The same applies to you. Understood?¡±


    The driver didn¡¯t respond, continuing to feed his wyverns. I frowned, but the first of the wyvern riders was approaching so I chose to let it be. Dralos had mentioned the driver was from the Alistar Duchy, after all. Perhaps he knew the soldiers.


    Vespera growled at their approach but I settled her with a glare. She ruffled her new leathery wings, tucking them back to her side and circling a few times before collapsing upon a section of grass with a loud huff.


    I just stared at the dragon¡­wyvern¡­ creature. I¡¯d never seen such an unrefined dragon. It struck me as odd and unnatural that a dragon was acting more pet than an intelligent being. It was... wrong, somehow.


    Will she change? I wondered, gaze shifting between the leisurely dragon and the marching soldiers. Since she was now a dragon, or something akin to one, it would follow logic that her intelligence would also increase to match her new existence.


    ¡°Hail, travelers,¡± a man¡¯s voice boomed from atop a dark red wyvern, his words laced with energy. The man was middle-aged and not very tall, wearing scarlet armor that reflected the apex sun with an otherworldly gleam. ¡°Come no closer. We wish no harm to befall anyone, but your beast must remain prone where it lays.¡±


    ¡°Lest you commit an act of violence against me, she shall not move an inch,¡± I responded bluntly, not bothering with the effort of subtly.


    A troop of fifteen armored wyverns and their riders landed in a semi-circle around us, clearly making an effort to stay as far from Vespera as possible without leaving too much room for us to maneuver within. Though I could see fear and terror in many of their eyes, none betrayed that fear with their expressions. They all remained stoic, resolute in their duties despite the literal dragon curled up less than fifty feet away from them.


    They are trained, I noted. Very well trained.


    My observation of the soldiers was reinforced as only three dismounted, while the others remained on guard, weapons drawn. None pointed their weapons directly at me, but the intensity of their gazes made it clear that could change in an instant.


    The three who dismounted from their wyverns took cautious yet confident steps toward us, stopping midway between where they landed and where we stood. One was the man who''d called out first, the other two walked at his side. The first was a massive, balding man. The other was a slim woman with angular features and a grimace that seemed permanently attached.


    ¡°Come forward so we might speak,¡± the same man ordered.


    I could feel Nida tense beside me. I placed a hand on her shoulder, both to calm her and to warn her against acting. ¡°Remember my words, Paragon,¡± I said. She didn¡¯t react at first, but I kept my hand there until her shoulders sagged¡ªif only slightly¡ªand she relaxed.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate as I stepped forward, moving with neither caution nor fear. None of these wall guards or knights radiated more than mid-bronze cores. Some had mana cores, but those were of a similar level. The man who had spoken, seemingly the leader, was the strongest. The tendrils of my energy, stretching out around me, sensed a high-stage bronze core from him¡ªstill far from a silver core, so he posed little threat. I fought back a wince as my core shuttered, still painfully tender from overuse. I was still injured, so perhaps he could stand a better chance than I anticipated. I needed to remember I wasn¡¯t at full strength and wouldn¡¯t be for a while.


    ¡°That¡¯s close enough,¡± the man said when I was about a dozen steps away. I ignored his warning, stopping only when I was just beyond his arm¡¯s reach. While I didn¡¯t want to provoke conflict, it wouldn¡¯t do for them to misunderstand their position.


    ¡°I am Lilliana Silverwater, first in line to Duke Collin Alistar and current lord of Elyndor, per the Patriarch coin granted to me prior to the Duke¡¯s death at the hands of the Cael Kingdom.¡± I didn¡¯t wait for the guard to respond, summoning the House Alistar Coin from my storage ring. It gleamed with golden brilliance as I turned it in my fingers, giving the man ample time to see it.


    ¡°May I?¡± he asked, doubt thick in his voice as he extended a hand.


    I shrugged and placed the coin in his palm. ¡°Do not think of theft,¡± I warned. ¡°It¡¯s already bonded.¡±


    The guard simply nodded, cradling the House Coin more delicately than I expected from a grown man. His bronze realm energy rippled from his core, washing over the coin. His eyes widened to the point that they nearly bulged from his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s real,¡± he whispered, glancing at his compatriots and then between me and the carriage. ¡°Is His Grace¡¯s body in there?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No. We traveled with haste. His Grace¡¯s body and weapons are en route with some of his guards, along with Lady Ballenci¡¯s retinue.¡±


    At the mention of her name, Brianna cracked the carriage door open and waved at us. It lasted only a second before Victor pulled her back inside. Though I couldn¡¯t make out his words, it sounded very much like a scolding.


    Perhaps bringing him along had been a good idea after all.


    The man bowed, handing the coin back to me. ¡°I apologize for our caution, Lady Lilliana. While matters of the Patriarch and the Council are far above my station, I have been instructed to obey the authority of the House Coin, should you present it, and to lead you to suitable quarters until a council meeting can be arranged.¡± He straightened, seeming to remember something, and then bowed again, this time with a slight flourish. ¡°I am Sir EleVame Dramas.¡±


    A Knight, I realized. Not a guard.


    I nodded, the House name striking a chord of familiarity. ¡°A pleasure, Sir EleVame. I had the honor of meeting your kin in Sealrite¡ªSir Boyle Dramas, if I recall correctly.¡±


    EleVame stiffened as though struck by lightning. ¡°My lady, if I may ask¡ªdoes my brother still live?¡±


    ¡°The last I saw of your brother was when the first explosion went off,¡± I said, layering my words with false sadness. ¡°He was buried under the resulting debris along with my subordinates.¡± I gestured to Nasq and Nida. ¡°They survived, so I believe he might have as well.¡± Seeing his sullen expression, I added, ¡°When I establish communication with my people back in Sealrite, I¡¯ll make sure to inquire about your brother.¡±


    He bowed a third time. ¡°You have my deepest gratitude, Lady Lilliana.¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous, EleVame,¡± a gruff voice interrupted. Where EleVame was only a few inches taller than me, the second knight towered over me by nearly a foot and a half. His face, weathered with scars of war, radiated an intense fury from his stormy blue eyes. ¡°Are you seriously going to allow this... fraud into the city? You¡¯ve heard the rumors about her.¡±

 Chapter 45: The Silver Keep

    The low growl rumbling from behind me caused the towering knight to take a step back, jerking his gaze toward the dragon. Verspera, however, remained still. It was Nida who took a step forward, her eyes narrowed and her feline fur bristling, starting at the tips of her ears and rippling down to the end of her tail like a wave of static. Each step she took toward the overbearing knight was palpable with rage.


    The guards and knights around us raised their swords and spears, pointing them at Nida, who stalked forward like a tiger, uncaring of the threats surrounding her. I was reminded once again that Nida wasn¡¯t a normal warrior. Under the Desire System, she had long since gained power equal to a bronze core. Her confidence was no doubt caused by her power levels closing in on the silver realm.


    And unlike me, she wasn¡¯t injured. With the rest she¡¯d undergone, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the Desire System''s boons had restored her to full strength.


    ¡°Fraud?¡± The tigerkin¡¯s words were barely above a whisper, yet they reverberated in her chest with an unsettling rumble. Though she moved slowly, she somehow closed the distance between herself and the knight with unnatural speed, her corded muscles flexing as if ready to spring at a moment¡¯s notice.


    EleVame stepped forward, holding out a placating hand toward Nida, his palm facing her in a gesture to stop. He pushed the large knight aside, staring him down until the man voluntarily took a few steps back.


    ¡°I apologize for the outburst, Lady Lilliana. There have been some unbecoming rumors regarding the events in Sealrite recently. Regardless, Sir Eichinger¡¯s actions are unwarranted and disrespectful toward noble blood. A complaint will be filed with the Head Knight upon our return.¡±


    Nida snorted, disbelief clear in her golden eyes now laced with red flecks. She bared her teeth at the knights, making sure they saw the vicious points of her canines.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I commanded. To her credit, Nida snapped her mouth shut. Though her muscles remained tense, she moved toward Nasq, who aggressively whispered at her lumbering figure. I saw her roll her eyes at the sorcerer before I turned back to EleVame, ignoring the belligerent fool all but begging for death. ¡°Let us proceed into the city. We have had quite the testing experience.¡± I motioned toward my left shoulder but found it covered by a thick brown wool cloak draping over me like a blanket. I raised an eyebrow at Nida and Nasq, who just pointed fingers at the driver.


    The knights looked confused as to why I was pointing at a cloak when speaking of hardships. I chuckled but didn¡¯t deign to elaborate, waving them forward.


    ¡°Before that, my lady,¡± EleVame said, casting a pointed look at Vespera. ¡°What kind of beast have you brought to the entrance of our city?"


    "It is an evolved wyvern,¡± I lied, guessing none of them had ever actually seen a dragon before.


    ¡°It¡¯s massive,¡± called one of the wyvern riders, his mount clawing at a mound of wet grass, angry and anxious eyes directed at Vespera.


    EleVame observed Vespera a moment longer, skepticism clear on his face. Eventually, he turned his gaze back to me. ¡°It cannot be allowed in the city. I hope you understand.¡±


    I clicked my tongue but didn¡¯t protest. While I would prefer to keep the dragon by my side to keep an eye on her, nothing good would come from having a wyvern in the body of a dragon padding about inside a populated city.


    Well, not unless I wanted to destroy it.


    ¡°That is fine. Let us be on our way,¡± I said, concluding the conversation.


    EleVame nodded. ¡°As you wish, my lady.¡±


    The knight named Eichinger glared at Nida as EleVame led our group toward the city gates, wyverns following just to the side. Our mysterious driver did not join, silently choosing instead to remain in the grasslands with his two wyverns and the unmoving carriage.


    Vespera, similarly, did not bother doing more than cracking an eye open to stare at me leaving before resuming her nap.


    Can she already understand human languages?


    The mile or so distance remaining to Elyndor passed swiftly, especially when the mounted knights approached with their armored horses. The five of us were quickly brought steeds of our own to finish the short stretch of grasslands left to reach the city gates, which loomed overhead, casting long shadows that turned the green fields black.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    The gates were towering monoliths of dark iron and stone, stretching high into the midday sky and reinforced with intricate latticework of shimmering silver hieroglyphs.


    ¡°Are those runes?¡± I asked Nasq, who rode a small white horse to my right.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, though I could tell his attention was lost in the magic letters. ¡°I see all sorts of them¡ªrunes of repulsion, runes of elemental magic. I even see a rune of space.¡±


    My head snapped toward the mage at those words. Rune of Space. There were Runes of Space? I wanted to question Nasq but held my tongue for the moment.


    ¡°Open the gates,¡± EleVame shouted. Seconds later, a loud, grating sound filled the air as the twin doors began to open. Above the set of ancient doors was a grand arch crowning the entrance, inlaid with a mosaic of brilliant stones of countless colors glittering in the sunlight. The air around the gates hummed faintly with the remnants of what felt like old warnings¡ªforgotten magics that continued to shield the city from unwelcome invaders.


    Even someone as inept and new to mana as I was should be able to feel the overwhelming sense of very old, very powerful magic entangled with the city¡¯s very existence.


    There must have been something telling in my expression because EleVame chuckled softly, sweeping his arm in front of the city as we passed the gates as if presenting an act from a theater troupe. ¡°Welcome to the oldest city in Lysoria, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Is it much older than the royal city?¡± I asked aloud, only half intending for EleVame to hear.


    ¡°Indeed it is,¡± EleVame replied, his otherwise stoic expression brightening with a small smile of pride. ¡°Elyndor has existed for centuries, predating even the formation of our great kingdom.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it was created by elves,¡± Nasq said, his gaze still distant.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t, you fucking Glimmer Rat,¡± Eichinger snarled, barking with mocking laughter. Nasq froze, his attention snapping back to the present as mana swirled around him with more rage than I¡¯d ever seen in the mage before. If the knight noticed, he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Do you really think you tree-huggers could build a city this prosperous? This magnificent? You may not have noticed, but nothing here is made of trees, and we¡¯re not in the forest.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Sir EleVame, while I am a patient woman, I believe I mentioned that I would not tolerate disrespect. Does your fellow knight not understand that insulting mine is insulting me? Or does he simply believe he has the right and authority to do so?¡± EleVame opened his mouth to answer, but I waved off whatever protest or words he wanted to say. ¡°I do not need words. Sir Eichinger has insulted the direct subordinates of House Alistar¡¯s primary successor and the primary successor herself¡ªnot once, but twice. Either you will dole out punishment now, or I will do so when I please.¡±


    ¡°Apologies again, Lady Lilliana. However, Sir Eichinger is a free knight volunteering while House Knights are out on duty. Neither I nor your ladyship has the authority to punish a free knight. You may, of course, file a complaint with the House¡¯s Head Knight to relieve Sir Eichinger from duty. Whatever politics are involved in that affair, I do not know.¡±


    I stared at the knight for a long moment before shifting that same glare to Eichinger, allowing a small, ominous smile to part my lips ever so slightly. ¡°I see. Then I suppose we will have to go with the latter option.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything after that, but Nasq seemed to realize my words were a death sentence, and the elf visibly relaxed.


    Most of the guards remained at the gates, though a few accompanied the wyvern riders and knights into the city. Enclosed within the city¡¯s outer walls of ancient granite and shimmering runes were a realm of color and perpetual movement that put even many places back on Ordite to shame.


    The people laughed and shouted, most wearing large smiles on their faces as they bustled about on their midday errands. From the moment I stepped foot within the city walls, the air felt different¡ªthick with the scent of fresh bread from bakeries, roasted meats from the merchant stalls frequented by long lines of customers, and the lingering hint of wafting incense that smelled of roses and ash.


    The avenues of Elyndor were grand, lined with towering buildings of pale marble, their facades trimmed with intricate carvings of beasts and figures of apparent renown. Above the streets, banners hung from windows and balconies, fluttering rapidly in the heavy breeze, their deep blues, crimsons, and purples brightening the multitudes of color around us.


    ¡°Are those banners all of House Alistar?¡± I asked EleVame, who shook his head.


    ¡°No, my lady. They are subordinate Houses, like mine, but distinct from House Alistar. They represent the city¡¯s main houses of the wealthiest merchants, leading noble families, and those of ancient blood that make up our city council,¡± the knight answered, his voice tentative yet steady. He waved to a few passing knights, motioning me forward down a wide street. As we moved, those passing nearby turned to glance at me, their expressions a mix of curiosity and trepidation. They all scurried off after only a few moments, apparently not wanting to spend too long ogling the new noble. My horse whinnied slightly at the sudden influx of sights, sounds, and scents that flooded their air¡ªchildren laughing as they played, merchants calling out their wares, and the delicious aroma of baked goods wafting from a nearby bakery. Despite the overwhelming sensory stimulation, my steed remained steadfast, its training evident as it adjusted to the lively atmosphere without another hint of hesitation. ¡°We will continue on horseback for only a few moments longer. Only the Patriarch and Matriarch of House Alistar may ride into the Silver Keep; all others must be on foot.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long to spot what EleVame had referred to as the Silver Keep. The difference was stark between the pleasant, bustling streets of Elyndor and the epitome of wealth that was the Silver Keep.


    The keep stood as the clear crowning jewel of Elyndor, its presence an aggressive reminder of the city¡¯s ancient power and unmatched wealth. Rising a handful of miles from the city¡¯s heart, the keep¡¯s soaring towers pierced the sky, their white stones almost glowing in the sunlight, as if they had been carved from the moon itself.


    The outer walls of the Silver Keep, unlike those of Elyndor, were adorned with delicate patterns of vines and runes interwoven with intricate silver filigree woven perfectly into the stone. Even from our distant view, the keep seemed to radiate an ethereal glow. Amidst the glory of the keep, a singular spire towered over the rest, its peak crowned with a silver-plated dome that cast the city in warm rays of silver sunlight that tingled against my skin.


    ¡°That,¡± EleVame pointed to the crowned silver tower, ¡°is the Duke¡¯s Spire.¡±

 V2 Chapter 46: Nostalgia

    By the time we reached the silver spires, enough time had passed for me to push the awe from my face. I stared at the others until they put on stoic expressions as well. We needed to appear dignified, not like lost bumpkins.


    The keep consisted of about half a dozen smaller spires, with the Duke''s Spire towering above the others at nearly twice their height. Viewed in isolation, the spires were magnificent. But compared to the way the Duke''s Spire absorbed the sun¡¯s rays and reflected them with an amplified, regal warmth, the others seemed little more than basic structures.


    Each spire was adorned with a set of double doors, shut tight. The smooth obsidian doors were embedded with hundreds of small characters radiating with what I was beginning to recognize as magic. Unlike energy, magic and mana had a more natural feel, as if I could pluck them straight from the air around me.


    Who lives in the Duke''s Spire now?¡± I asked when we stopped in front of the towering structure. Some guards broke off from our main group ran off to open the doors, needing no orders from the knights.


    ¡°The matriarch,¡± EleVame replied, his gaze drifting toward Nida, who had wandered off the cobblestone path to examine the vine-covered side of the spire.


    I raised an eyebrow, surprised. ¡°The Duke had a wife? Is she the duchess, then?¡±


    EleVame¡¯s face scrunched in confusion, and it took him a moment to parse my question. After a second, he gave a soft chuckle. ¡°The Duke¡¯s wife, Duchess Albassa Alistar, passed away many years ago. The current matriarch is the late Duke¡¯s sister, Lady Eliza Alistar. Under duchy law, she must fulfill both the matriarchal and patriarchal duties until the council decides the succession.¡±


    ¡°How does that process usually work?¡± I asked.


    EleVame sighed, glancing at Eichinger, whose frown deepened. After a pause, the knight shrugged. ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no harm in telling you. It is no secret, after all. Duke Alistar¡¯s death, while unexpected, was not unprecedented given the duchy''s history. When there''s no direct heir, either the King appoints someone to start a new bloodline, or the local nobles of the ducal council select a candidate.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get any fantasies, girl,¡± Eichinger sneered. ¡°No matter what the council decides or His Majesty commands, the title always stays in the family. A peasant, back-alley bastard like you will never¡ª¡±


    His tirade was cut off by the sharp intake of air and a low growl.


    The area went dead silent as four thin red lines appeared across his throat, Nida¡¯s claws resting delicately against his Adam''s apple. Her glare was lethal, eyes burned with the promise of death, flicking to the frozen guards before locking on the sound of grating metal as the knights drew their weapons.


    Eichinger had gone utterly still. The sneer on his face gone, replaced by the cold calm of a seasoned warrior trained for violence. For all his boasting, I knew the man was trained in war.


    ¡°The disrespect here goes both ways,¡± I said, breaking the heavy, awkward silence. ¡°Perhaps it is time for Sir Eichinger to make himself useful elsewhere. I don¡¯t believe his presence will be needed within the spires.¡±


    EleVame hesitated, clearly uncertain of his next move. ¡°Normally, I¡¯d arrest your companion,¡± he growled, motioning for the other knights to sheathe their swords. ¡°But not tonight. She was defending her lady¡¯s honor, and that¡¯s no crime.¡±


    I beckoned Nida back. She released Eichinger with a scowl looking like she''d prefer to rip his throat out. Before she left him, she whispered something in his ear. His only reaction was a slight, if clearly involuntary, grimace.


    Nida returned to my side and Eichinger exchanged whispered words with EleVame who was not shy in his excessive gesturing. Eichinger said something and EleVame''s face turned red with anger, a veins bulging from the side of his head. Eichinger held his hands up on mock surrender or resignment, and stormed off. He shot me one final look before he rounded the corner, muttering shit under this breath.


    The final glare he shot me cemented his death in my mind. The knight would suffer for a very, very long time.


    Once the doors to the spire were opened, EleVame beckoned us forward. The inside of the Duke¡¯s Spire was just as regal as the outside. The entrance was a cavernous chamber with vaulted ceilings supported by massive pillars of white and obsidian marble. The floor was split into hundreds of polished black stone tiles, so smooth and reflected for a moment it looked as if we tread upon water. Silver chandeliers, each studded with dozens of brilliant crystals, hung from above reflecting the sun in a glorious shine of rainbow colors. Windows lined the entrance chamber in all directions, providing the building with so much light the sun made it hard to look in certain directions.


    People in luxurious suits and dresses bustled about¡ªsome high-end servants, others clearly nobles. They all carried about in their separate areas, crowded around a young man or woman. The youngest of them was perhaps early teens, while the oldest appeared no more than mid twenties.


    At the center of the chamber was a staircase that spiraled into the far heights of the spire, splitting off every dozen or so feet to branch off like bridges toward doors that seemed to lead into rooms. The higher the stairs climbed, the more the spire seemed to close inward with a pyramid shape.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a tree inside of a pyramid,¡± Nasq said breathlessly, his eyes wide.


    EleVame glanced at him. ¡°That¡¯s an interpretation, I suppose.¡±


    I cocked my head at the knight''s response. How did he not see that the staircase was clearly a tree? For someone trained to the extent of this knight, I would have thought him able to overcome his base prejudices.


    Assuming Nasq was correct about the elves having built the place, of course.


    ¡°Shall we climb, then?¡± Nida asked.


    EleVame nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll show you to your rooms. Most succession guests are on the third floor, but since you hold the Duke¡¯s House Coin, you¡¯ll be placed higher.¡± He exchanged a few words with a scholarly-looking guard before turning back to us. ¡°The eighth floor.¡±


    Most of the guards left us as we ascended the steps, leaving behind only a few to continuing trailing, perhaps deciding we were no longer a threat. The gazes of other nobles lingered on us as we passed, their eyes filled with judgment. The gazes felt nostalgic, bringing me back to my time as a princess candidate in Aedronir and the politics of the time.


    They must be the other successors, I realized, making a mental note to memorize their faces.


    The staircase was as grand as the rest of the Silver Keep. Each step was cut from flawless marble that shimmered with a faint pearlescent sheen, appearing to be so smooth that no amount of effort would keep someone steady on its flat surface. Despite the glossy surface, however, the stairs appeared to be designed with caution, their tread carefully textured with fine, shallow grooves that ran the length of each step.


    I could feel under the soles of my boots the subtle roughness providing the staircase a surprisingly sturdy grip, preventing any slips or stumbles. The banister, in contrast, was sleek and cold, offering no grip. The smoothness of the obsidian stone caused my hand to all but float along, as if never touching something substantial.


    ¡°Just in case it comes up later,¡± EleVame said, ¡°the entrance lobby is referred to as the Echo Chamber. It will likely come up more than once during your stay here.¡±


    ¡°Any other names I should be aware of?¡± I asked, but EleVame didn¡¯t answer and continued to trod up the eight floor where a small branching path led to three heavy oak doors. Each of them with runes scrawled across their surfaces. ¡°What do the runes do?¡±


    ¡°They allow the Duke access in emergencies and protect the rooms from unauthorized entry," the Knight answered and bowed, beginning to take his leave.


    ¡°Who are auth¡­¡± I started to ask, but EleVame had already begun to leave, leaving behind six guards stationed by the doors. Rather than split off into the three rooms, the others followed me into the center one. Without being sure what the purpose of those six guards was, sticking together seemed the best course of action. Fortunately, everyone seemed to be of the same thought.


    The center door clicked shut behind us and Nasq whispered an incantation. I felt the flow of mana slink into the oakwood door like intangible smoke. Though the door remained exactly the same in appearance, it radiated a different kind of sturdiness, as if the oakwood had been turned to steel.


    Brianna collapsed onto the two person wide bed, hair fanning out around her. ¡°That was so stressful,¡± she said, exhaling a breath so long I wasn¡¯t sure how her lungs had contained all that air. ¡°That big knight looked like he wanted to kill us on the spot. What in all the Hells was that asshole¡¯s problem anyways?¡± When I looked up at the woman, surprised by her improper language, I was met by a pale face quickly coloring to a deep shade of red. ¡°I-I apologize for my language.¡±


    Victor groaned, hands massaging both sides of his temple. ¡°At this point, Brianna, you might as well act like yourself.¡±


    The noble woman looked around sheepishly before resting on me, as if asking me for permission. I leaned against the nearby wall and raised my eyebrows as the woman. ¡°I knew you to be less ladylike than you appeared due to your position as an informant, but I never knew you to be so crass Lady Ballenci.¡±


    Nida chortled and Nasq shot me a sarcastic ''are you kidding'' look that might have earned him a quick beating had I not been growing so fond of my two paragons. Nida, on the other hand, did not stop at just a look. ¡°We¡¯ve seen Lady Lilliana be waaaaay more crass than calling someone an asshole,¡± the tigerkin cackled.


    I didn¡¯t respond, my mind too preoccupied with the challenges ahead.


    ¡°Take a quick break,¡± I ordered. ¡°Rest while you can. Now that we are here, I doubt this council will wait long to deliver whatever commands they want. If my guess is correct, that should start the battle for succession, though I cannot be sure what form that will take. It¡¯d be best if we could simply remove the other candidates from the running by killing them, but I''m sure the council would find new candidates to replace the dead.¡±


    I debated killing them and then resurrecting the entitled noble children. The image of the Hydra flashed through my mind and ghost pain crawled up into the stump of my left arm.


    Maybe I practice that a bit more, first.


    Victor nodded in agreement, though when I strode toward the bed, he very obviously kept away from me to maintain the respectful distance of a servant. ¡°Your analysis is correct, Lady Lilliana. The Alistar Duchy is known for its just and honorable traditions. Even though those standards were set by Collin Alistar, most successors will uphold them. There are a few that will not, but the current Matriarch definitely will. Everything I¡¯ve heard about her indicates she had great love for her brother''s dreams and ideals. Though you don''t have the successor''s House Coin, having the Duke''s places you in quite the formidable position of power compared to the other candidates."


    Brianna sat up, her face set into a serious expression. It seemed that whenever information was brought up, the woman remembered her position. Anything else though, she did not seem to care much about. ¡°Victor''s right, my lady. It might not have seemed like it so far, but that House Coin does provide you with access to nearly every part of the city and there are many who will obey you if you show them that coin. Still, no one outside of the Alistar bloodline has ever been appointed. There have been some moments that a very distant relative was appointed, but still a relative."


    Nida bared her sharp canines. "What if there are none of the bloodline left?"


    I waved the tigerkin''s over-eagerness down. "No, that will not do." I had no intention of spending the rest of my life in Elyndor. It was a means to an end, a tool to acquire more. If I killed everyone who could rule, who would rule in my absence? No, only those hard to control would need to die. I turned to Brianna and Victor. "Can the two of you brief me on the Alistar successors? Tell me everything you know."

 V2 Chapter 47: A Demonstration of Power

    ¡°Is there a point to this?¡± Nida hissed the following evening, standing just behind me as I sat on a cold, stone chair. We''d been largely left alone during the day but had been called to this specific room in the Duke''s Spire for dinner. Brianna and Victor had worked with me most of the morning and afternoon to catch me up on all the little details they knew about House Alistar and its conventions.


    Now, I sat at a gray, slab-like table, at which exactly thirteen others were seated. According to Brianna and Victor¡¯s information, they ranged in age from about eleven to thirty. Standing against the wall behind each candidate was their retinue, mostly knights or wealthy-looking companions. As Nida leaned away from my ear to straighten, fourteen maids entered the dimly lit dining room, moving with clean, trained efficiency. Within moments, they¡¯d placed a tray of food in front of each of the ducal candidates and set out an array of dishes along the table¡¯s length. The warm, enticing aroma filled the air, reminding me of cinnamon and a spice that stirred a memory I couldn¡¯t quite place.


    ¡°It¡¯s just dinner,¡± I muttered back, lifting the thin silver dome covering my plate and setting it aside. I leaned into the steam from the freshly cooked meat covered in a delicious-smelling brown sauce and vegetables that looked distinctly unfamiliar.


    Nida leaned in again. ¡°It¡¯s like they want you all to know each other¡¯s faces so you can kill each other or something.¡±


    ¡°You heard Brianna,¡± I replied softly, low enough for only her and Nasq to hear. ¡°The Alistars hold their honor in high regard. I doubt that killing will be part of the succession method the council decides.¡±


    And if it does come down to killing, well, I certainly have the advantage, I thought with a small, rueful smile.


    ¡°She also said they¡¯re extremely prideful,¡± the tigerkin shot back. Though I couldn¡¯t see her eyes, I knew they were fixed quite pointedly on Darrow Alistar, Duke Alistar¡¯s nephew and grandson to the current Matriarch.


    What worried me wasn¡¯t the young boy, who appeared barely twenty¡ªit was his guard, who followed him like a shadow. Seeing someone at a silver core level with three heart rings in this world was rare, so I was surprised to see such a powerful warrior serving someone much weaker. The boy, Darrow, was likely no stronger than a mid-tier bronze core.


    Must be paying him quite the sum.


    A scoff snapped my gaze up from my food, pulling my attention from Nida to a tall, bearded man standing next to Darrow¡¯s guard. Dressed in wealthier attire than the plain gray tunic worn by the silver-core warrior, he stared straight at me, making no attempt to hide his contempt.


    I returned his look with a slight smile that didn¡¯t reach my eyes. Darrow was at least a head shorter than his two guards, but where their hair and eyes were dark, his hair was dirty blond, light brown eyes, and broad shoulders¡ªa distinct reminder of his close blood relation to Duke Alistar.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re funny, girl?¡±


    I turned slightly, and Nida stepped forward. As she approached, I tugged down the length of my cloak to better hide the missing arm. ¡°Watch that guard closely. In my¡­ current state, I¡¯m not sure I can take him. My core still has yet to fully recover.¡± Though Brianna had assured me this was a standard succession event for House Alistar, it was best to expect the worst in a room full of strangers.


    ¡°Hey, bitch. I¡¯m speaking to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady. He will not leave my sight,¡± Nida answered.


    ¡°Nor mine,¡± came Nasq¡¯s voice from over my other shoulder.


    The sound of ceramic being shattered caused my head to reflexively jerk toward the loud sound. But when I saw the source of the annoyance, I saw only a large, rotund boy with a face so red it put the dawn sunrise to shame. He was sitting a few chairs down my left, staring angrily at me for some inexplicable reason. He breathed in large, almost desperate gasps of air that caused the fat beneath his chin to tremble with each inhalation. Like almost everyone here, he had dirty blond hair and broad shoulders. Unlike Darrow, however, there was no sharpness to his jaw or intelligence in his eyes.


    I was about to return my attention to my Paragons when the boy¡ªhis age buried under layers of fat¡ªgrowled, ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t you dare look away from me.¡±


    I blinked once. Twice. I looked around, only to realize the brat was indeed talking to me. The air chilled as rage built up within my Paragons, but the tension quickly broke when I started to laugh.


    Despite everything I¡¯d endured since coming to Graedon, this was likely the most absurd of them all. It was a cold, cruel laugh that echoed off the stone chairs and tables like sharp claws, screeching and piercing the air with the sound of laughter utterly devoid of humor. The room fell into an unnatural silence, punctuated by the coldness of my laughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die soon,¡± I said, the words slipping out before I could consider if they were wise. ¡°Children like you always do. Entitled brats, oblivious to reality and the world beyond their mother¡¯s bosom. You¡¯ll say something just as filthy to someone in the wrong place or the wrong time and swiftly find your head at the end of a spike.¡±


    ¡°How DARE you!¡± he snarled, slamming his hands onto the stone table. His face twisted in pain, clearly not having remembered the table was hard stone instead of wood.


    A few of the candidates chuckled at the large boy¡¯s shameful behavior, though the majority remained silent until a cruel smile split Darrow¡¯s handsome features. Those watching him soon began to laugh as well, some exchanging whispers and glances at the boy, who sat red-faced and humiliated.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    A young woman from his retinue rushed forward with a concerned expression, a towel compress in hand. But before she could even attempt to tend to his bruised hand, he turned and struck her across the side of her head, cupping her ear in a way that caused the poor girl to yelp with pain. The boy snarled a death threat at her, but the girl didn''t respond. She scrambled back to her feet where she''d collapsed and silently refound her place against the wall behind him.


    ¡°Fucking bitches everywhere,¡± he muttered. He looked like he wanted to say more, but Darrow¡¯s smile had morphed into a frown that was somehow even more menacing. The boy visibly recoiled and straightened, trying to sit back down but ending up collapsing as his legs gave out with anxiety. I watched, amused, as the boy''s flickering gaze seemed to avoid Darrow''s, but always somehow found its way back to the older boy as if wanting to see how pissed Darrow was.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a mid-bronze core?¡± Nida asked, still hovering by my shoulder. ¡°How¡¯s he putting out so much pressure?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember his name?¡± I asked, eyes lingering on the larger boy.


    ¡°Darrow?¡±


    ¡°No, the one who¡¯ll get himself killed.¡±


    ¡°Oh uh, one second.¡± I felt the warmth of Nida¡¯s breathing leave the back of my neck for a second while she confirmed with Nasq in whisper¡¯s so quiet I couldn¡¯t hear despite my proximity. ¡°Nasq says his name is Glory.¡±


    The girl next to me tilted her head at the words and shot me an apologetic smile. Like the other candidates, she had dirty blonde hair, but where most of them had brown eyes with golden flecks, hers were solid viridian green. ¡°It is quite an absurdly stupid name, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly unusual,¡± I replied, turning to face the candidate. Although Brianna had warned me about the green-eyed Alistar, I asked, ¡°And your name?¡±


    ¡°Ginny,¡± she said. ¡°Ginny Alistar. Glory is my little brother.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± I said, feigning surprise. ¡°The great-grandchildren of the Duke¡¯s uncle.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Lilliana Silverwater.¡± Ginny placed deliberate emphasis on Silverwater, a detail I chose to ignore. She could belabor Lilliana¡¯s surname until the world ended; it had no bearing on my claim to succession.


    I leaned back in my chair, offering only a small lift of an eyebrow in response to Ginny¡¯s remark. Casually, I touched the back of my storage ring and removed House Alistar¡¯s ducal coin. Letting a small smile touch my lips, I began flipping it in the air, snatching it just below its apex with practiced ease.


    I repeated the motion until every gaze in the room was fixed on the coin as it spun, only to be caught and sent back into the air. When Darrow¡¯s eyes eventually shifted from the coin to my face, I offered him the same cruel smile he had shown earlier.


    We locked gazes as I continued to flip House Alistar¡¯s precious symbol as if it were nothing more than a trinket, something beneath my attention. The room grew thick with tense silence, heavy with a blend of fear and anger, so palpable that even some of the candidates began to squirm, their earlier confidence waning as they watched me toy with the House Coin.


    Even a few of the knights standing behind their respective lords or ladies cast glances around, as if expecting someone else to reprimand me.


    But slowly, they seemed to realize no one would. I held and had bonded with House Alistar¡¯s Patriarch Coin. These knights were bound by duty to the House Head, symbolized by the coin itself. They couldn¡¯t touch me or reprimand me without risking the charge of betrayal to the House and its centuries-old traditions. Whatever rumors the knights from when I''d arrived in the city had hinted at regarding my bond with the coin would be dispelled here; all present could sense that this was indeed the enchanted House Alistar Coin and that I was intimately bonded to it.


    With each rotation of the coin, both Glory and Ginny visibly paled, while Darrow¡¯s eyes narrowed further. Other candidates, those more distantly related to the deceased Duke, squirmed uncomfortably, glancing between me, Darrow, and the door, as if hoping someone would come and rescue them from the charged atmosphere.


    When no one came, I slipped the coin back into my ring. At the same time, I released the hold I always kept on my aura of Authority and allowed it to surge out from my core like an angry, raging river.


    The three guardian knights present with silver realm cores stepped forward, pushing back against my Authority with their own energy. Yet, only Darrow¡¯s guard could wield an Authority aura of comparable strength. Two others were able to hold my Authority back, though that was the limit of their abilities. While Darrow and two other candidates appeared largely unbothered by my aura, no fewer than three candidates passed out on the spot. The others merely gasped and paled with fear, relying on their guards to dampen the pressure. Maids and noncombatant bystanders collapsed to the stone floor like puppets with their strings cut.


    What are you doing?¡± Darrow shouted, attempting to rise, though his silver realm guard held him back with an outstretched arm.


    ¡°Calm yourself, my lord,¡± the guard growled lowly. ¡°Do not rise to the Lady¡¯s provocations.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± I remarked, shifting my attention from Darrow to his guard. ¡°What is your name, warrior? It¡¯s rare to encounter another with an aura of Authority at the silver realm.¡±


    ¡°Do not speak to my guard, Lady Silverwater,¡± Darrow hissed, nearly spitting my title.


    I ignored Darrow, keeping my gaze steady on the knight.


    ¡°I am Alaric, my lady,¡± the knight replied with polite restraint, though his tone made it clear he had no desire to converse with me.


    ¡°I see,¡± I mused, considering the name. ¡°I¡ª¡±


    My words cut off abruptly as my Authority aura was suddenly overwhelmed by a more powerful force, slamming against my energy¡¯s boundary and containing it. A searing pain flared in my core, and I was forced to pull my aura back.


    The entranceway''s heavy stone door swung open, revealing five Knights dressed in red-tinted shining golden armor surrounding a woman much older than I remembered Duke Alistar to have been. If her hair had once been a shade of blonde, there was no hint of it in her colorless strands of gray hair. Wrinkles littered her body and she walked slightly hunched, a thick cane with the head of a serpent tapped against the floor with each step she took. She wore long, flowing red-gold robes that dragged slightly behind her and a thin golden circlet sat snug upon her head.


    What surprised me most, however, was the sheer power radiating from her. Though her energy did not quite reach Duke Alistar¡¯s level, it was unmistakable that she was in the gold core realm.


    I was beginning to think that gold realm cores weren¡¯t as rare as I¡¯d been led to believe. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that anyone had lied, but simply that those with such power stayed out of the public eye. Or perhaps House Alistar had simply been fortunate to have two. After all, Collin Alistar had nearly reached the platinum realm; it wasn¡¯t so shocking that he might have a relative in the gold realm to spar with.


    ¡°I see you have all been playing an interesting game,¡± she croaked, her voice hoarse with age. Two of her five guards pulled out the heavy stone chair at the head of the table, and she sat gracefully before nodding her thanks and turning toward us. With a breath, her Authority aura vanished.


    Darrow shot to his feet and bowed. ¡°Matriarch Eliza, I am honored by your presence.¡±


    The rest of the candidates followed his lead, quickly standing and dipping into deep bows and curtsies. I merely offered her a slight nod when her gaze landed on me, sparing her from any of my false courtesy.

 V2 Chapter 48: Succession Challenge

    Matriarch Eliza Alistar looked none too pleased with my nonreaction. She didn¡¯t bother praising the sycophants bowing and scraping before her; instead, she leveled a steady glare my way. It wasn¡¯t exactly hateful, but I couldn¡¯t imagine anyone mistaking it for kind. The look that Darrow shot in my direction, however, was filled with outright malice.


    He snarled, his mouth opening as if to speak, when the golden House Coin appeared again, twirling between my fingers with an easy grace. I raised an eyebrow, urging him to continue. When he remained silent, I tilted my head in mock surprise.


    His jaw clenched, the small muscles under his eyes flexing like he was working them out. Aside from the Matriarch, Darrow, and Glory, none of the others seemed to notice my display of arrogance. They were too absorbed in whispering to one another or attempting to catch Lady Eliza¡¯s attention with praises, though their efforts dwindled as her steely gaze remained fixed on me.


    ¡°Is something the matter, Lord Darrow?¡± I asked, feigning innocence as I flipped the House Coin one last time. At the apex of its spin, I returned it to my storage ring, making it vanish in midair.


    ¡°Possession of the Duke¡¯s House Coin doesn¡¯t give you leave to disrespect our Matriarch,¡± he growled.


    I clicked my tongue. ¡°No disrespect intended, Lord Darrow, but surely you mean to say temporary Matriarch? After all, your grandmother is not the Duchess. She is¡­¡± I paused, shifting my gaze to Lady Eliza with feigned forgetfulness. ¡°Pardon my lapse, Lady Eliza, but what exactly is your title outside of your temporary one here in the duchy?¡±


    The intensity of Lady Eliza''s stare made every nerve in my body scream to flee. I was injured, and she was in the gold realm; only someone with a death wish would provoke her like this.


    I clenched my jaw, pushing back the urge to retreat. I couldn¡¯t back down, or the House Coin would lose the nominal authority it currently lent me. Symbols of power only mattered as much as they were allowed to, even with enchantments involved.


    ¡°I am a Marchioness,¡± Lady Eliza replied calmly, her expression betraying no irritation or embarrassment. She looked at me as if assessing a peculiar creature, deciding whether it should be saved or put down.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I replied, my words laced with false and borderline sarcastic curiosity. ¡°And who is minding your territory while you attend to the Alistar duchy¡­ temporarily?¡±


    I snuck the word in again, and Darrow¡¯s jaw twitched in fury.


    ¡°You ask interesting questions for someone so young.¡± She turned to Darrow with a frown. It took him several seconds to realize his grandmother¡¯s attention had shifted, and by then, it was too late. With a speed my vision could barely follow, she swatted the back of his head with an audible thud.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Darrow cried out indignantly, rubbing his head as he looked at her with shock. She smacked him again before he could protest further, and he raised a hand to forestall another strike. ¡°Grandmo¡ªMatriarch, may I ask why you¡¯re hitting me?¡± he inquired, his other hand still nursing the sore spot.


    ¡°Darrow Elliot Alistar. Do you aspire to be Duke of this duchy, or a hooligan?¡± Her tone matched his indignation, but she didn''t sound accusatory. ¡°Compose yourself. This is a meeting of high nobility, not a schoolyard brawl. I won¡¯t tolerate such foolishness from any potential successor to my brother¡¯s duchy, not even from my own grandson. Is that understood?¡± She swept her gaze over all fourteen of us, and we nodded in unison. Even I found myself nodding as her eyes lingered on me, her gaze sharp and almost hypnotic. With the level of energy in a gold-realm core, Lady Eliza could easily be hundreds of years old¡ªancient by Graedon standards, though simply old by Ordite¡¯s norms. Many elders of the Aedroniran martial sects lived to similar ages.


    ¡°I¡­ apologize, Matriarch,¡± Darrow muttered through clenched teeth. His eyes seemed to desperately avoid mine as he retook his seat.


    ¡°Regardless,¡± Lady Eliza continued, ignoring her grandson¡¯s apology, ¡°Lady Lilliana is correct. I am the temporary matriarch. Even if I wished to stay, as the young lady so aptly pointed out, I have my own lands to attend.¡± She paused, scanning the room. ¡°That is why we are here today. As all fourteen successors are present, I shall now announce the criteria the council has selected to decide the next heir.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Nida leaned forward as one of Lady Eliza¡¯s servants handed her a dainty ceramic cup with gold accents. It clanked softly on its matching saucer as she took a sip. ¡°When there is no named heir, the council establishes the requirements to determine who is best suited to succeed the deceased patriarch or matriarch,¡± she explained. I vaguely recalled Brianna and Victor mentioning this but nodded to Nida in thanks for the reminder.


    ¡°According to this duchy¡¯s laws and the council¡¯s decision,¡± Lady Eliza intoned, her voice grave, ¡°the next leader of House Alistar will be chosen¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t tell if the pause that followed was intentionally made for the drama or not, but if it had been, it worked. Everyone held their breath, awaiting the Marchioness¡¯ next words. She unrolled a thin scroll, no wider than a finger, revealing just three words. ¡°By the people.¡±


    A wave of whispered outrage rippled through the table until Lady Eliza silenced it with a low, vibrating growl that seemed to resonate through the hall.


    ¡°It is up to each of you to prove your worth to the people. Show them your loyalty, your bravery, your wisdom, and your kindness. The council and I will watch and judge, as we have throughout your lives. Anyone caught sabotaging a candidate with violence will face swift retribution.¡± Her expression was set as if carved from stone. ¡°House Alistar does not tolerate backstabbing or murder among its nobility. You will triumph fairly, or not at all.¡±


    ¡°Matriarch,¡± Darrow said as Lady Eliza fell silent. ¡°Is it not part of our laws that the successor must be of noble blood?¡± His tone was pointed, clearly aimed at my exclusion. He still didn''t look at me, though. ¡°I don¡¯t believe Lady Lilliana qualifies as a true member of our lineage.¡±


    Lady Eliza sipped her drink, savoring the silence, while Darrow shot me a smug look, confident he¡¯d cornered me. I didn¡¯t bother responding, recalling how Brianna and Victor had warned me that some candidates would attempt to exclude me based on bloodline. They¡¯d also assured me that the council¡¯s historic commitment to fairness would prevent any such exclusion, as long as I held legitimacy to the duchy by way of Duke Collin Alistar¡¯s House Coin and his dying wish.


    ¡°The council has waived such requirements in regards to Lady Lilliana of House Silverwater,¡± Lady Eliza said, proving Brianna and Victor correct. ¡°They have determined it was my brother¡¯s last desire to allow Lady Lilliana to partake in our succession challenge. They, nor I, will allow my brother¡¯s dying wishes to be tainted.¡±


    Darrow¡¯s protests died in his throat, his defiant expression crumbling as she invoked her brother¡¯s last wishes. I nodded along as the matriarch spoke but otherwise kept silent. Why push back when the matriarch was already paving the way for me?


    ¡°There is no deadline.¡± Lady Eliza continued, leaning back into her long-backed chair with her cup of blackish liquid. ¡°I shall remain Matriarch until it¡¯s evident to the council that the people have chosen their next Duke or Duchess. An announcement will be made to inform the duchy that it is their civic duty to decide.¡±


    ¡°Will the council participate in this decision?¡± asked one of the young female successors¡ªGuinevere, I believed¡ªwho had the same dirty blonde hair and keen brown eyes as the rest. Her thin jawline tapered sharply at the chin, giving her a birdlike visage that seemed both watchful and precise


    ¡°Everyone will participate,¡± Lady Eliza replied. ¡°The next Duke or Duchess will have to persuade nobles and commoners alike, including myself and the council.¡±


    ¡°And what if the people are split between candidates?¡± Guinevere pressed, unperturbed despite addressing someone of Lady Eliza¡¯s standing so directly.


    The matriarch shrugged. ¡°Then I will continue as Matriarch until one candidate triumphs.¡±


    At first, this plan had sounded well-thought-out, but now it seemed like little more than a subtle power play on the Marchioness¡¯ part. No ruler¡ªespecially an heir¡ªcould sway an entire duchy¡¯s allegiance without stirring some dissent. I scanned my memory of Ordite¡¯s most beloved rulers. Even they had factions of resentment and unrest; expecting complete harmony was na?ve.


    ¡°I sense some of you doubt this is possible,¡± Lady Eliza said, a rare smile ghosting across her features. ¡°But Collin won the duchy¡¯s love well before his own succession challenge. Villages and towns beyond our borders sought to join his territory once he was named Duke. Difficult as it is, it can be done¡ªby those with a pure heart.¡±


    It sounded like idealistic drivel. A pure heart? I¡¯d known Duke Alistar. The man was just, yes, but hardly pure-hearted. His men had followed him loyally, but it had taken me mere weeks to bring them to heel under my command after his death. Surely, they weren¡¯t under some unbreakable charm of devotion.


    Or had they been? And had it broken upon his death?


    Memories of the duke¡¯s soldiers flashed through my mind, their eyes clouded with an unnatural golden hue that radiated like sunlight. I was tempted to pull out the House Coin and send my energy into it again to double-check for any lingering energy or magic, but now wasn¡¯t the time.


    ¡°I suggest the lot of you start thinking about what kind of Duke or Duchess you want to be,¡± she said. ¡°Because I have known each one of you for your entire lives, and perhaps three of you have shown any potential to rule as my brother did. Prove me wrong. Prove me right. It is your choice. I shall be watching how you do.¡±


    Her words were spoken in the same flat tone she¡¯d maintained since her arrival, but her final remark about watching came with her gaze fixed on me.


    I smiled at the challenge.

 V2 Chapter 49: Lucius and the Eldritch Labyrinth

    The matriarch excused herself without another word. One of her guards moved to pull back her chair so her legs wouldn¡¯t even brush the wooden surface. Her guards¡ªor servants, or whatever they were¡ªfiled out behind their lady with an equal measure of silence. Everyone watched as they departed, right up until the room¡¯s single door slammed shut.


    No sooner had the door closed than Darrow shot to his feet, hatred burning in his golden-brown eyes. He raised a finger at me, his lips curling into a snarl. ¡°Do not think this puts us on equal footing, girl.¡± He spat the last word as though it burned his tongue.


    ¡°You must really dislike girls,¡± I said, casually rising as well. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard someone say that word with quite so much distaste.¡±


    ¡°I-I-I¡­ what?¡± Darrow¡¯s face flushed bright red, his mouth opening and closing while a few of the other successors snickered. When he turned his angry glare toward the sound though, he was met by only submissive expressions.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I continued with a nonchalant shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t judge where one¡¯s¡­ interests lie.¡±


    His eyes nearly bulged from his head, either in anger or embarrassment¡ªor maybe both. But unfortunately for him, I was already out the door, following two other successors who¡¯d left right after the matriarch. Nida and Nasq were right behind me, and in my periphery, I saw Nida baring her teeth at Darrow. She was absolutely radiating bloodlust. Had she not been leaving, I was certain Sir Alaric would¡¯ve had to step in. If someone had glared at my charge with such hostility, I would likely have done something violent about it as well.


    ¡°Where to now?¡± Nasq asked, clearly noticing I wasn¡¯t leading our little group back to our assigned quarters despite it being evening. ¡°Hopefully somewhere to eat. I wish we could have stayed to eat some of that food.¡±


    ¡°Blacksmith,¡± I said when we exited the Duke¡¯s spire, ignoring Nasq¡¯s plea. There were a handful of people milling about, though they wore gold-reddish cloaks that appeared more scholarly than combat based. Still, I kept my voice low. ¡°We aren¡¯t slaves anymore. I believe it¡¯s high time we equip ourselves with some protection.¡± I nodded at Nida. ¡°And she needs something better than that rusting spear.¡±


    It was true. While the spear Nida had picked up was originally in fine shape, though it had never been in a peak condition, there were now chips, scratches, and even cracks etched along its length. The poor thing looked like it might snap with a hard squeeze.


    ¡°Aye, my que-my lady,¡± Nida said, catching herself, though her eyes darted around briefly, checking to see if anyone had noticed her slip. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, though. I¡¯ve grown rather fond of this weapon. It¡¯s been with me since I met you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe someone can repair it instead of getting a new one?¡± Nasq suggested, but Nida shook her head.


    ¡°As much as I¡¯d like that, I¡¯m pretty sure this spear is worthless now. I¡¯m not even sure you could still call it a spear.¡±


    ¡°My lady! Please wait, Lady Lilliana,¡± someone called out. I turned, half-hoping it would be Darrow and Alaric, but instead, I saw a young woman, no older than her late teens. I frowned, then frowned more deeply as I chastised myself.


    No fights right now. Until I figure out how to regrow my arm or become accustomed to this loss, seeking out danger is counterproductive. I need to focus.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this pipsqueak?¡± Nida reached over and ruffled the girl¡¯s neatly combed dark-brown hair, transforming it into a bird¡¯s nest.


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± the young girl said in outrage. ¡°I am no ¡®pipsqueak,¡¯ whatever that means. I am one of the matriarch¡¯s great-grand-nieces. She has requested that I show you around the city.¡± Nida¡¯s eyes darkened, and she withdrew her hand as if burned.


    ¡°You must learn restraint,¡± I said to Nida, who had already let a wave of bloodlust seep toward the girl. I quickly released a sliver of energy from my heart core, using it to disperse Nida¡¯s bloodlust. ¡°Power used indiscriminately and without thought will never see you to your desires. It will only see you to your end.¡± I poked the tall woman''s forehead. ¡°Think, girl. Use your head. What benefit would harming this girl bring? She has just volunteered to be our guide.¡±


    ¡°But the matriarch¡ª¡±


    ¡°The matriarch likely keeps a watchful eye on all successors. Remember that we are guests here. Honored guests, but still guests.¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I didn¡¯t say it, but ¡°for now¡± hung in the air, thick with implication.


    ¡°Where is the city¡¯s best armory?¡± I asked the girl. ¡°And what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Hannah Alistar,¡± she said. ¡°My great-grandmother assigned me to you for as long as you¡¯re here, so technically I¡¯m more than a guide¡ªI¡¯m your first lady-in-waiting.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had one of those in a while,¡± I mused. ¡°The smithy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. The best is by far Jackoby Blackwell¡¯s. He¡¯s part dwarf and swings his hammer as if it weighs nothing.¡± She lowered her voice. ¡°I tried to pick it up once. It¡¯s ridiculously heavy.¡± She smiled, showing neither fear nor irritation at Nida¡¯s earlier bloodlust. ¡°He¡¯s pretty expensive, though. Do you have any money?¡±


    Hannah eyed our appearance doubtfully. Since we hadn¡¯t done much more than wash our clothes from Sealrite while waiting for the matriarch''s summons, we probably looked a mess. I hadn''t even bathed yet, other than a few buckets of cold water being used to wash some of the blood from my hair and face.


    ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll need to stop by a clothing store too,¡± I noted.


    ¡°And a bath house,¡± Nida grumbled.


    I turned back to Hannah. ¡°Do you know where our rooms are?¡± She nodded. ¡°There should be another woman there. Bring her here. She has our money.¡±


    Hannah smiled, curtsied flawlessly, and then sprinted back to the Duke¡¯s spire.


    ¡°Well, that was unexpected,¡± Nasq pointed out, twirling his magic staff between his fingers.


    I said nothing. Was it just a coincidence that Matriarch Eliza had offered me someone from her bloodline on a silver platter? If Hannah proved loyal and capable, she could be in a very convenient position to succeed me when I moved on to establishing my Archduchy.


    Only time would tell.


    ¡°While we wait,¡± I started, bracing myself for the topic I¡¯d been dreading, ¡°tell me how we escaped the Hydra.¡±


    ¡°Is that what it was called?¡± Nasq asked. There was a gleam in his eye that I couldn¡¯t quite place as he spoke. ¡°I thought it was some kind of dragonkin, but a Hydra? I¡¯ve only read about those. And I don¡¯t mean in textbooks. I mean storybooks.¡±


    ¡°Like Lucius and the Eldritch Labyrinth? My mother used to read that to me as a child,¡± Nida said, leaning her weight to one side and tossing an arm onto her hip, clearly bored. She was so impatient.


    ¡°Pretty much all the Eldritch tales mention the Hydra,¡± Nasq confirmed. ¡°And let¡¯s not forget the wyvern-turned-dragon-thing.¡± They both looked at me, but I shook my head.


    ¡°Not now. First, explain what happened.¡±


    Nasq shrugged, running a hand through his thin, matted blonde hair. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, my lady, if I¡¯m honest. The Hydra was about to reach you when I think I heard you scream. Then some¡­¡± He waved his hands, searching for the words. ¡°Some black miasma burst from you. We wanted to help you, but the miasma forced us to flee." Again it looked like Nasq was trying to find the right words. His face scrunched up in pain at the memory. "The closer we were to it, the more I felt like my very soul was being torn apart.¡±


    I resisted a nod; it made sense. Necromantic energy was the antithesis of life. I¡¯d never encountered necromantic energy denser than my own, so no necromancer had ever been able to overwhelm me like they had been, but I could imagine the feeling Nasq described. Even now the ugly energy squirmed in my core.


    Nida shivered. ¡°What was that stuff?¡±


    Ignoring her question, I gestured for Nasq to continue. He did. ¡°The black energy left you after a few seconds and infected the creatures we¡¯d killed in Brightstone. I don¡¯t know how to describe it. They became like puppets, soulless things that threw themselves at the Hydra without fear or hesitation. It''s hard to describe just how mindless they seemed.¡±


    ¡°Reminds me of the Pandorian Empire¡¯s Death Squad,¡± Nida murmured.


    Nasq raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you know of the Death Squad?¡±


    Nida¡¯s face was pale, her usual vigor disappearing like a gust of wind as her gaze drilled into the floor. After a few moments passed, she seemed to wave from her reverie and shook her head. ¡°Just rumors.¡±


    I knew there was more to that, and by the look so did Nasq, but if there was one thing about Nida I''d learned was that she''d share when she felt like it. I could, of course, force her to tell me but in all honesty I didn''t particularly care.


    ¡°So the monster ghouls slowed the Hydra down?¡± I pressed, not allowing the paragons to stray from the topic, no matter how inadvertent it was.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it looked,¡± the sorcerer said with another soft shrug. ¡°At some point it just fell out of sight.¡±


    ¡°And the monster ghouls?¡±


    Another shrug. ¡°Same thing. Last we saw, the two were fighting. We didn¡¯t really stick around to see the end.¡± Nasq paused, turning to me, his skin going as pale as Nida¡¯s. ¡°You don¡¯t think¡­?¡±


    ¡°That we¡¯ll be followed?¡± I finished. ¡°It¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    ¡°Then why hasn''t there been any alarms or news of an approaching horde? Or Hydra?" Nasq asked.


    It was my turn to offer a shrug. ¡°I¡¯d assume it took some time to decide on the victor.¡± I looked at both of them and laughed. ¡°Do not look so sullen, my paragons. There is naught we can do about it now. Ah, here come the girls.¡±


    Even as I spoke, the young brunette came bounding toward us from the spires, followed closely by the slightly older Brianna, who seemed greatly out of breath. Sweat beaded down her flushed face, and her bodice stretched with every heaving breath.


    Where in the worlds had she obtained a dress already?


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve already got yourself a fan,¡± Brianna said between breaths, plucking a few loose strands of hair and tucking them behind an ear. She looked at the brunette. ¡°Did you say your name was Hannah?¡±


    Hannah nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s a good restaurant or place to eat?¡± Nasq asked, interrupting whatever Brianna was going to say. He glanced over at Nida a bit awkwardly, but she wasn''t paying attention. Her gaze was far away to some distant time or place.


    Hannah looked at me, and I frowned at Nasq. ¡°Blacksmith first. Clothing second. Food third.¡±


    He groaned. ¡°My lady, the sun is already beginning to set. Can we not do the first two tomorrow morning?¡±


    I looked at the still-bright sky and then back to Nasq. ¡°It is barely evening. Are you truly that hungry?¡±


    Before he could respond, his stomach growled, answering for him.


    I sighed. ¡°Alright.¡±

 V2 Chapter 50: News, Information, and Food

    The restaurant Hannah led us to was not the type of establishment I would have expected the noble daughter of a duchy to frequent, but Hannah stated quite firmly that it was her all-time favorite.


    Then again, I had no idea what restaurants were like in Graedon, much less in Elyndor. For all I knew, this could be considered high-end.


    As we entered, a matronly woman greeted us with a polite smile, a small bell ringing as the door shut gently behind us. She motioned us toward an open area further in. It wasn¡¯t a large restaurant, though a staircase at the back indicated it doubled as an inn. Adjacent to the stairs was a small door, likely leading to the kitchen.


    ¡°How many people ya got¡ªoh, Lady Hannah!¡± The woman¡¯s professional demeanor vanished in an instant when her eyes landed on Hannah¡¯s distinctive golden locks, tied into tight ponytails. ¡°I see you¡¯ve brought guests today. Would you still prefer your usual table, my lady?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Hannah replied, breaking into a wide grin. ¡°Thanks for always keeping it open, Dorris.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡± Dorris returned the smile, then glanced at us. ¡°Could I have the pleasure of knowing your guests?¡±


    ¡°This is Lady Lilliana Silverwater, successor to the duchy,¡± Hannah introduced me with a slight flourish. ¡°And this is Nasq, Nida, Brianna, and Victor. They¡¯re part of Lady Lilliana¡¯s retinue.¡±


    Dorris bowed slightly. ¡°A pleasure, Lady Lilliana. May the fortune of the gods be upon you."


    I offered a small smile, but the loud rumbling of Nasq¡¯s stomach prompted me to gesture her forward. ¡°Let us eat.¡±


    Dorris led us to a table at the end of the building, far enough from the stairs to avoid their creak whenever someone ascended. The table was circular and made of a light brown wood, large enough to comfortably seat eight. Hannah sat to my left, and Nida, as always, took my right. Once we were settled, Dorris placed a hand on her hip and leaned her weight to that side. ¡°Welcome to The Last Oasis, finest tavern in all of Elyndor! Now, we don¡¯t have the widest variety, but we have four dishes I can recommend. Each one is delicious in its own right, attracting people from all over Graedon.¡±


    Hannah leaned toward me as Dorris spoke and whispered, ¡°She always does this. Apparently, the owner makes all the employees memorize this stuff. I¡¯ve heard it at least twenty times.¡±


    Dorris continued, ¡°We offer Hunter¡¯s Stew, Dark Bread with Herb Butter, Nightberry Tart, Bone Broth, or Roasted Game Skewers. Our seasonal special is Hunter¡¯s Stew, which comes with Dark Bread and Herb Butter at a discount.¡±


    We ended up ordering the Hunter¡¯s Stew, except for Nasq, who ordered everything, including Elven Wine.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to love it,¡± Hannah assured him. ¡°I¡¯ve had it a few times, and it¡¯s always refreshingly delicious.¡±


    Once Dorris left to take care of our order, Brianna shifted forward in her seat eagerly. ¡°So? How did it go? The meeting?¡±


    ¡°It was¡­ interesting,¡± I mused, distracted by the warm scent of bread. I wondered how different the food would be here compared to the Duke¡¯s mansion in Sealrite. The food in Sealrite had been mediocre at best, despite the skill of the chefs. Positioned in a desolate desert, it was likely difficult to obtain real delicacies. Still, I felt a bit disappointed they didn¡¯t serve the petal pastries I¡¯d tasted at the banquet. I¡¯d tried finding them while in the city, but apparently, they¡¯d been brought by a guest, and no one could tell me who.


    ¡°Did you meet the matriarch?¡± Brianna pressed, and I noticed Victor edging forward too. He wasn¡¯t one to speak often, but he was always listening. ¡°The rumor is that she¡¯s even more powerful than Duke Alistar was.¡±


    I doubted that rumor''s truth and Nida voiced as much. ¡°She was definitely strong, but I don¡¯t think she was that powerful.¡±


    ¡°Duke Alistar was close to the platinum realm,¡± I noted, nodding in agreement with Nida. ¡°The acting matriarch is in the lower stages of the gold realm. It¡¯s the difference between having one heart ring and already possessing all three.¡±


    Hannah nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true! Grandmother only recently announced she¡¯d formed her first heart ring in the gold realm.¡±


    ¡°Does she know any magic?¡± I asked.


    Hannah shook her head, then shrugged. ¡°If she does, she keeps it to herself.¡±


    ¡°Do any of the successors use magic?¡± Hannah lifted an eyebrow at my question, but I just stared at her and waited for an answer.


    She sighed, lowering her voice. I had to lean in to hear her over the clamor of the tavern patrons. "I¡¯m only going to tell you this because you''re a successor and grandmother never told me not to tell you. You all have to understand that grandmother Eliza is not my actual grandmother. The matriarch is very old. There were rumors that if she hadn¡¯t managed to form her gold realm heart ring, she would have been nearing a natural death.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Then she¡¯s at least a few centuries old,¡± Nida remarked, absently tucking a loose strand of silver hair behind her ear.


    With the amount of energy in a gold realm core, a few centuries was a fair estimate, plus or minus a few decades.


    ¡°My mother once told me that the matriarch is¡­ or was¡­ Duke Alistar¡¯s great-grandmother,¡± Hannah explained, her cheeks lightly flushed from excitement. ¡°But I¡¯ve also heard she¡¯s much older.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be more powerful, then?¡± I asked, remembering the ancient cultivators on Ordite who were approaching the diamond realm.


    ¡°They¡¯re just rumors,¡± Hannah muttered, reaching for a basket of bread a young man with ruffled brown hair placed in front of us. He offered no greeting and disappeared back toward the kitchen. "That''s Simon. Just ignore him. He doesn''t talk much."


    ¡°Is it possible she¡¯s hiding her true heart core level?¡± Nida glanced at me questioningly, clearly having no issue ignoring the boy.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± I replied. ¡°Unlikely, but possible. If she¡¯s reached the platinum realm, I suppose she might have the ability to mask her energy from those in the silver realm like me.¡±


    I filled in Brianna and Victor about the successor meeting until Dorris returned with the bread boy from earlier, both carrying plates that filled the air with savory warmth. I scooped up a spoonful of stew, making sure to get a large piece of venison. The moment the broth hit my taste buds, I realized how ravenous I was. I was in the middle of scooping another mouthful of the delicious stew when I spotted the dark bread and went to grab it. My arm did not move, reminding me that I no longer had a left arm and jolts of phantom pain thundered through my arm. I flinched at the invisible pain, dropping my spoon with a messy clatter of noise and stew.


    I took a breath, calming the mixture of rage and mounting irritation. I picked up the spoon and resumed my dinner. If anyone noticed or heard, they said nothing. Hannah gave me a playful glance, though it was clear she hadn¡¯t realized my arm was missing yet, hidden as it was under the heavy brown cloak.


    I knew someone would notice eventually. Though I felt no shame over my missing limb, for some reason, I hesitated to reveal it openly. Nida put down her own spoon, reaching out to grab a couple slices of bread and slathered them with the whitish green herb butter. She handed one to me, then the other to Nasq, and kept the third for herself.


    Perhaps it was something in the herb butter, or it could have simply been the feeling of fresh bread warming my exhausted soul, but the phantom pain receded with each bite I took. Nida, seeing me devour the bread, slathered a few more pieces for me. I thanked her with a nod, though I noticed Hannah looking at us curiously as if she wanted to say something. The somber look and the venom in Nida¡¯s eyes, however, seemingly clued the girl into keeping her mouth shut.


    After a while, Hannah, clearly unable to hold her silence any longer, slapped her hands against the table''s surface with a bright grin. ¡°Sooooo, where to after this? The blacksmith? Clothes?¡±


    ¡°Blacksmith,¡± I said, swallowing more stew.


    Another pause. Then, with an almost childlike excitement, Hannah asked, ¡°Lady Lilliana, do you have a plan yet?¡±


    ¡°A plan?¡±


    ¡°Yes! A plan to become the duchy¡¯s heir.¡±


    ¡°I am already the rightful heir,¡± I answered, finishing the last bit of my stew. ¡°Why do I need a plan?¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on, my lady. You must have some strategy. I¡¯ve heard stories of your adventures in Sealrite and Silverwater long before you even arrived here. Do you realize how far your name has spread? I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone your plan¡ª" she paused. "Well, except for Grandmother Eliza, if she asks." She paused again then said sheepishly, "And maybe my mother.¡±


    I sighed, pushing my empty bowl forward. ¡°Lady Hannah, if there is a plan, do you truly believe you are already one of my confidants?¡±


    ¡°I guess not,¡± Hannah said with a pouting purse of her lips. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t tell, though.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me about the other candidates.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right! I forgot you asked about them.¡± She cleared her throat. ¡°You¡¯ve likely noticed, but Darrow is the frontrunner. Grandmother Eliza has been training him since he was a kid to become the next Duke Alistar.¡±


    ¡°His guard is unusually powerful,¡± I observed, and she nodded her agreement.


    ¡°Sir Alaric is a high-stage silver realm core user, having been trained directly under Duke Alistar for over a decade. He¡¯s one of the duchy¡¯s best knights.¡±


    ¡°That explains his role guarding Darrow,¡± I murmured. ¡°He¡¯s protecting the most likely heir.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and he¡¯s under Grandmother¡¯s orders.¡± Hannah waved her hands in the air until the bread boy scurried back and she ordered something called a Frost Cider.


    ¡°Yes. That, and he¡¯s under orders from the matriarch, obviously.¡± ¡°Glory and Ginny are fairly high in the successor hierarchy too, but they can¡¯t use magic. Darrow is unnaturally gifted in his ability to use mana and energy. The only other person in his age group I can think of that matched his capability is Morgana Silverwater.¡±


    She had my interest; now she had my full attention. ¡°What do you know of Morgana Silverwater, Lady Hannah?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned her. I¡¯ve heard rumors about how they treated you¡ª¡±


    ¡°How strong is she compared to me?¡± I pressed, interrupting the babbling girl.


    ¡°Compared to you?¡± Hannah tilted her head, peering at me thoughtfully. ¡°My lady, if the tales of your exploits in Sealrite are true, I doubt Lady Morgana Silverwater could even lay a finger on you.¡± When I didn¡¯t respond, she shrugged. ¡°From what I know, she finally created an energy core, but only after fleeing from the Silverwater territory and training under Duke Goldenhearts himself. I believe her mana core has reached the second realm, though¡ªthat¡¯s where you¡¯d need to be cautious. Oh, and you''d need to be wary of her skill with fire affinity. It''s unmatched since both her energy and mana are fire-attributed.¡±


    So it is possible to have both a mana core and an energy core at the same time.


    ¡°How did she create two cores?¡± I asked.


    Hannah just shrugged again. ¡°I honestly have no idea. I haven¡¯t even managed to form a single core yet, for either mana or energy.¡± She frowned, falling silent for a moment, then brightened as if the sadness had never been there. ¡°But Grandmother Eliza probably knows. You should ask her¡ªif you get the chance, that is,¡± she added with a grimace.


    I chuckled and turned to the rest of the group. ¡°Finish up. I¡¯m ready to get some armor and weapons.¡±


    With one of my hands gone, I¡¯d need to compensate with a weapon. A one-handed sword or something similar would be preferable, though a short spear could also be useful. Maybe both, just in case.


    ¡°Brianna, can you go pay the waitress?¡± I asked, as Nasq finally leaned back with a satisfied sigh, patting his temporarily bloated stomach. Brianna nodded and stood to pay, with Vincent rising to join her, scanning the room as if daring anyone to try and rob her. ¡°How far is Blackwell¡¯s blacksmith from here?¡±


    Hannah tapped her chin. ¡°A few minutes? Just a few blocks away. Not far at all.¡±

 V2 Chapter 51: Awakened Steel

    ¡°Just over here,¡± Hannah said, pointing to a small black stoned structure ahead. True to her word, the forge was in sight even though we¡¯d barely been walking for fifteen minutes. Nasq was still muttering some song under his breath, the effects of the wine still obvious.


    The path to the blacksmith¡¯s forge twisted through the heart of Elyndor, the cobblestones under our feet as we walked were well worn doubtlessly caused by the countless feet and hoofbeats that tread upon them daily. The brisk night air filled my lungs, a calming yet alerting sensation that both relaxed and sharpened my mind. The sun had finally begun to dip below the horizon, causing the city¡¯s temperature to drop beyond anything I¡¯d experienced in Sealrite or Silverwater and casting us into the night''s shadows.


    When I exhaled, my breath puffed forward before swirling up into the sky with the wind. I turned to Brianna. ¡°Are we far enough from the desert here that there¡¯s winter? Will there be snow?¡±


    Hannah responded before Brianna had a chance. The girl answered so quickly I wasn¡¯t sure Brianna even had the opportunity to register that I¡¯d asked her a question. ¡°No, we don¡¯t usually get snow here. Some frost, but never snow. We aren¡¯t far enough north. You¡¯d need to go up to the Alegier Mountains or northwest to the Pandorian Empire.¡±


    ¡°Then why is it so much colder than Sealrite?¡± Nida asked, wrapping her arms around herself for warmth. We''d all need jackets to wear atop our thin fabric shirts.


    ¡°Elyndor¡¯s at a pretty high elevation,¡± Hannah explained, ¡°and Sealrite is in the middle of a volcanic desert.¡±


    ¡°A volcanic desert?¡± I echoed, surprised.


    Hannah nodded, though she gave me an odd look. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°My family didn¡¯t feel the need to educate me on certain matters.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well,¡± Hannah muttered, scratching the back of her head with a sheepish smile. ¡°Mount St. Matthews is an active volcano that makes up at least a fifth of the Grand Desert, where Sealrite is, bordering close to the Silverwater Barony. It¡¯s part of why noble children from there often have strong fire affinities.¡±


    ¡°That explains why the Silverwater Barony never had winter,¡± I unintentionally muttered aloud.


    Hannah didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°Exactly. Though, some cities in the barony do have winter because they¡¯re far enough from Mount St. Matthews. You wouldn¡¯t have seen that in Carlion, though.¡± At my blank expression, she chuckled awkwardly. ¡°The¡­ capital of your family¡¯s barony?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± I said. ¡°Carlion.¡±


    ¡°If I may ask, my lady,¡± Hannah said, her tone cautious, a stark contrast to her earlier openness, ¡°how is it you know so little about your family¡¯s territory?¡±


    ¡°My mother was a servant,¡± I said, my voice flat and cold. Though I wasn¡¯t the Lilliana who¡¯d suffered years of neglect, a part of me raged at the injustice she¡¯d endured. ¡°They preferred to act as if I didn¡¯t exist, so educating me wasn¡¯t exactly a priority. You may have heard of my exploits in Sealrite, but there is more to my life than just those parts."


    Hannah swallowed hard and fell silent, hurrying ahead to avoid my gaze.


    ¡°She really stepped in it,¡± Brianna chuckled to Victor, who only grunted in response.


    I didn¡¯t particularly care that Hannah had asked. Children tended to be curious, if rather dumb.


    In a few months, perhaps even weeks, it would hardly matter. I would crush that puny backwater barony so deep into its grave that memory of the Silverwater House would soon be lost to time.


    I paused.


    Where is this hate for them coming from? I wondered. I knew I inhabited Lilliana¡¯s body, but I didn¡¯t remember merging with her soul at all. Was it possible I was being affected by her emotions somehow?


    I didn¡¯t feel any different. I glanced at the people around me and felt something pull from within me.


    Have I changed?


    There was no time to ruminate further as the air around us grew thick with the scent of smoldering coal and hot iron, a raw, metallic tang that carried on the breeze like an echo.


    The forge itself was a squat, sturdy building of black stones with a slate-shingled roof. A low chimney belched a steady stream of dark gray smoke that swirled up into the evening sky. Hannah ducked inside, leaving the heavy wooden door slightly ajar. I opened it further, noticing that the edges were cracked and gray, as if scorched.


    A faint orange glow flickered from within, pulsing to the rhythm of the furnace and matching the steady clanging of metal striking metal. It was a deafening and familiar melody, a cacophony of hard work and power that reverberated in my chest with each hammer blow.


    A hulking figure reminiscent of Ethan worked near the forge, clad in a soot-stained leather apron. His hammer struck the metal on his anvil with precision, each blow echoing like thunder and fanning a spray of glowing red sparks.


    In the far corner of the room, Hannah spoke with a muscular woman who was second only to the blacksmith himself. She wore an apron and gloves similar to his, though she was not hammering anything and was yet to be stained by soot. The woman was behind a counter, leaning over to hear Hannah over the sound of the blacksmith¡¯s work.


    Noticing us, Hannah beckoned us over. ¡°This is Agnes,¡± she said, introducing us to the large woman. ¡°She¡¯s one of the blacksmiths here. Really talented.¡±


    ¡°A pleasure,¡± I said, shaking the woman¡¯s outstretched hand. She didn¡¯t bow or show any formal courtesy, and I didn¡¯t ask. Those who groveled weren¡¯t worthy of crafting my weapon. The best forgers cared for nothing but their steel.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Once my husband finishes up, he can help you find some weapons,¡± Agnes said. ¡°I specialize in armor, so I¡¯ll start you off with that.¡± She handed me a thick booklet. ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ve got, with prices. Minor modifications are 1 Sun, major ones are 3 Suns.¡±


    She headed through a door behind the counter and disappeared behind it as I opened the booklet, each page showing a different set of armor. The booklet explained that the sets were purposed to be purchased together, but could be bought separately at an additional price since that piece would need to be made again.


    ¡°These are expensive,¡± Brianna whispered. I handed her the book, indifferent to armor as long as it met a certain quality.


    ¡°How much money do we have?¡± I asked.


    Brianna pursed her lips in thought. ¡°I¡¯ve still got around 6 nightcrowns. Did you truly not bring any?¡±


    I shook my head and glanced at Nida and Nasq. Nida shook her head, and Nasq was mesmerized, watching the blacksmith work. ¡°Seems we did not.¡±


    I need to watch my finances, I thought, scolding myself. I wasn¡¯t a queen here; no treasury was there to fund my necessities.


    ¡°Brianna, explain how money works in Lysoria,¡± I said, catching yet another odd look from her. I ignored it and, taking the hint, Brianna just shrugged.


    ¡°Most of Pularea uses the same money, except the Empire. The lowest currency is called a Rust. Ten Rusts is a Mistmark, ten Mistmarks is a Sun, ten Suns is a Nightcrown, and ten Nightcrowns is a Sable.¡±


    ¡°Did you know this?¡± I said, looking at Nida. The woman had seemed just as lost as I had been whenever money had gotten involved, despite the system being rather simple. Still, I should have asked earlier.


    Nida frowned. ¡°I¡¯m from the Beastlands, my lady. We don¡¯t use those weird names for our coins. My home uses coins based on core realms. Bronze, silver, gold, platinum. Way easier than these fancy names.¡±


    Brianna could only shrug again. ¡°I didn¡¯t come up with the names.¡±


    I grunted. ¡°Brianna, Nida, choose what you think is best and within budget. Everyone should get a set of armor in case what happens earlier happens again.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to tell them what I meant. We all remembered the horde attack and the Hydra.


    They both nodded solemnly.


    I went over to stand by Nasq, watching the blacksmith. Each strike on the anvil was so loud I should have flinched, but it, instead, soothed me. It was a melody of peace rather than an assault on the senses. Jackoby wasn¡¯t forcing a weapon into existence; he was crafting it.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long we stood there just watching him hammer away at the steel. Before I knew it, the man was finished. Lowering his hammer, he looked up and a small smile spread from behind the thick bush of his black beard.


    ¡°Are ya planning to stay and watch me grind the steel as well?¡±


    It took a second for me to come out of my reverie enough to answer the man. ¡°Perhaps another day.¡± I motioned toward the advertised swords at the other end of the forge, opposite to where Agnes¡¯ counter was. ¡°At the moment, we would like to see your weapon inventory.¡±


    Jackoby huffed. His voice was a deep baritone that vibrated when he spoke. ¡°Come, then.¡± As he made his way toward the array of weapons, Nida left Brianna with the book and joined us. Her eyes lit with excitement when she spotted a dozen or so spears laid out along a table. Jackoby nodded at her. ¡°Go and take a look, girl. Tell me if you spot something to your liking.¡±


    ¡°Any steel staffs?¡± Nasq asked.


    ¡°A steel staff?¡± Jackoby¡¯s brow raised. ¡°Never heard of a mage using something so heavy. There¡¯s a woodcrafter down the roa¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nasq said firmly, interrupting whatever instructions the man had been in the middle of providing. ¡°I want it in steel, with enough weight and strength to splatter anything standing in its way."


    Jackoby paused, then laughed, clapping Nasq on the back. ¡°Bahahaha, I like the sound of that! A proper weapon for a warmage!¡± He grinned, showing yellowed teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll get that made, though I¡¯ll need to add some runes for stability." He stroked his beard. "Perhaps I''ll have ya hire a runemaster to aid me in that part though."


    Nasq nodded, returning the man¡¯s smile albeit with a good amount of shyness. ¡°I would appreciate that. I can pay extra for it.¡±


    ¡°Aye, damn straight ya will. I ain¡¯t doing this for free,¡± the man laughed, leading us to a table full of rapiers and gesturing to it as he turned to face me. ¡°These should suit ya just fine, little lady."


    I didn¡¯t respond to his words. Instead, I picked up one of the better-crafted rapiers. I¡¯d used this type of sword a fair amount in my previous life as a princess candidate, though it¡¯d never been my main weapon. It was too light and was limited quite strictly to stabbing. Even with heart energy imbued into the blade, stabbing such a puny weapon through a progenitor or any part of a beast like a Hydra was impossible.


    I raised the rapier into the air and swung it down toward the floor. The blade exploded into a shower of thin steel on impact, sending shards flying in every direction.


    ¡°No,¡± I said simply. ¡°Too weak.¡±


    Jackoby gawked at me for only a second. He quickly regained his composure and presented a crooked grin. ¡°Alright then, lass. What type of blade would you like?¡±


    ¡°I want a blade that hungers. One that screams when I swing it and relishes when I stab. One that grows with me.¡±


    He rubbed his thick beard. ¡°Those blades aren¡¯t toys, lass. Sometimes, they¡¯re more dangerous for the wielder than your target at the other end of the blade."


    I allowed a portion of my silver realm Authority to leak through my core and seep into the forge, submerging the blacksmith, his wife, and all my companions in the weight of my power. It was there for only a few seconds before I pulled it back, but it¡¯d been long enough that in the absence of that pressure, only silence remained.


    ¡°I apologize, warrior,¡± Jackoby said, offering me a small bow. He seemed to recognize my display hadn¡¯t been meant as a threat but rather as a necessity¡ªsometimes showing was easier than explaining. ¡°I forget sometimes, in my old age, that appearances aren¡¯t an indication of true age or strength.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I muttered, glancing at Nasq. ¡°I thought my muscles had developed since reaching the silver realm. And I''ve been working on them quite frequently." I flexed and they looked fine. "Is that not accurate?¡±


    Nasq just shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re bigger than mine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been the most muscular woman,¡± Nida added, still frowning at the blacksmith.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll need to increase our physical training, then,¡± I said. Nasq groaned.


    Jackoby straightened, patting his soot-stained apron. ¡°Let me ask again, my lady. What type of weapon are you searching for? I understand you desire an intelligent blade; however, I am neither skilled nor knowledgeable in enchantments. What I can provide is a steel blade stronger and sturdier than any found in Lysoria¡ªor at least, in southern Lysoria.¡±


    ¡°How costly are the enchantments?¡± I asked.


    Jackoby gave a gruff laugh. ¡°Around these parts, at least five Nightcrowns. If you go to a Kingdom¡¯s capital, you¡¯re looking at prices as high as two Sables.¡±


    Hannah whistled. ¡°That¡¯s a fortune right there. Even my ma couldn¡¯t afford that without selling our entire estate.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Jackoby said, reaching for a small stack of papers next to the small pile of newly polished rapiers, ¡°you can always join a tournament. Occasionally, the prizes include Awakened Steel.¡± He handed me a slip of parchment with a drawing of two swords crossed over a bull symbol. Although the image lacked color, the heavy ink and the detailed rendering of the sword below made my pulse quicken. ¡°Aye, there¡¯s a tournament being hosted by the matriarch in the Duke¡¯s honor. The winner was to receive one of the Duke¡¯s prized swords, but the King is in town for the funeral and offered up a sword he found in the depths of Mount St. Matthews.¡± He lowered his voice despite the empty smithy. ¡°Rumor says the blade is cursed.¡±


    My hand closed tightly around the paper¡¯s edge as I stared at the greatsword depicted.


    The blade of Awakened Obsidian Steel.


    Slayer of the Demon Progenitor.


    My blade.


    Deathbringer.


    I looked up at the blacksmith, finally tearing my gaze from the drawing, and spoke through clenched teeth. ¡°Where do I sign up?¡±

 V2 Chapter 52: Queen

    Training began very early the next morning.


    The sun had barely coasted over the horizon, showering the city with the first rays of morning and melting the previous night¡¯s frosted dew.


    When I¡¯d awoken, most of the training fields within the spires were reserved, according to the posted soldier. Fortunately, I found a field of mostly dirt with occasional patches of dead grass near the far reaches of the training grounds. Since none of the other fields were in use, I figured we were remote enough not to be disturbed.


    Brianna stayed to watch briefly, but she left after claiming she was hungry. Judging by the look she gave Victor, who followed her, she was hungry, though probably not for food.


    ¡°Move faster,¡± I snarled, slamming the flat of my sword against Nasq¡¯s shoulder. It wasn¡¯t the greatest weapon, but Jackoby had recommended me a sturdy, enchanted longsword. Nasq didn¡¯t have his steel staff yet, so he was wielding a metal pole to little effect.


    He cradled his shoulder as he leaped back, releasing a dozen fire spears toward me that I easily broke apart with a small release of energy directed at Nasq, just above his navel.


    ¡°How are you doing that?¡± Nasq complained, summoning more fire spears that I just as easily extinguished.


    ¡°With your magic level, you¡¯re roughly at a high bronze core,¡± I said with a teasing smirk. ¡°Right now, you simply don¡¯t have enough raw energy to overpower me. Try using less brute force. Be clever."


    The more I understood about magic, the more it resembled heart energy. This morning, I tested using energy to nullify mana¡¯s condensation during spellcasting, and, to my surprise, it worked. Quite well, actually. The mechanisms of canceling magic were exactly the same as those for heart energy, the only difference being that I needed to disrupt the mana gathering above the navel, not the heart.


    Though Nasq lacked a proper mana core¡ªlikely due to the Desire System¡¯s influence¡ªhis magic still accumulated where one would be, making it easy to disrupt.


    Nasq growled as I canceled another one of his spells, this time ice. ¡°How do I get you to stop doing that?¡±


    I laughed but was interrupted by a flurry of pinpoint, lightning-quick spear stabs aimed at my neck and heart with murderous intent. I wove between the attacks, moving just a hair¡¯s breadth away so each stab struck nothing but air. Frustrated, Nida tried to spin and bring the butt of her spear toward my chin in an upward arc, but I stepped inside her reach and slammed my forehead into her nose as her head swung back to face me.


    Blood gushed from her nose, and the tigerkin woman yelped, though she kept her feet planted and remained on guard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who taught you your spearwork,¡± I chastised. ¡°But spinning strikes don¡¯t work in real fights. Never turn your back to your opponent.¡±


    Nida nodded, crouching low. Instead of dashing toward me, she leaped to her right as the ground trembled under my feet. I glanced down to see a large crack bulldozing toward me, wisps of fire sparking from its depths.


    ¡°Interesting spell,¡± I remarked, eyeing Nasq, who was muttering indistinct words. I tried to interfere with the new spell, but this time, I was rebuffed. It felt as if the magic had fused with the ground itself and resisted my will by slamming a stone brick into my face. It took quite a bit of focus for me to not flinch at the invisible impact.


    Is there a difference between creating and manipulating magic, then?


    I moved to put distance between myself and the fiery crack, but Nida had other plans. The instant I moved, she redirected her momentum and unleashed another barrage of spear strikes. Though she couldn¡¯t hit me, I still had to dodge or parry, which kept me within the crack¡¯s strike zone.


    Technically, I could have overpowered them, but that would defeat the purpose of training¡ªfor both of them to learn teamwork and for me to practice fighting one-handed. Simply overwhelming them with heart energy would be pointless.


    So, rather than engage in that futility, I ducked one of Nida¡¯s spear thrusts when she overextended and kicked her knee inward, causing her to stumble. As she staggered, I slammed the flat of my sword into her ribs. She cried out in pain, but I didn¡¯t stop there.


    I quickly maneuvered around her wobbling form and kicked her in the lower back, sending her headfirst toward Nasq¡¯s flaming earth magic.


    Nasq cursed, trying to cancel his spell, but Nida acted first. She planted her spear into the weakened ground and used it to vault over the cracks, her new black trousers slightly singed. ¡°You¡¯re going to buy me new pants, Nasq!¡± she shouted.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°What? Why me?¡±


    ¡°You burned my new ones!¡±


    ¡°How is any of this my fault?¡±


    ¡°Control your magic better, you lousy sorcerer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who got literally kicked in the ass,¡± Nasq shot back.


    I drove my longsword into the cracked dirt, shaking my head at their banter. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s go again.¡±


    We continued the two-on-one training for the better part of three hours, stopping only when Hannah appeared on the field we were using¡ªif it could be called a field.


    Her hair bobbed as she ran toward us, twin tails waving with each gust of wind. I couldn''t quite explain why, but in that moment, she reminded me of long grass.


    ¡°Brianna told me you were out here,¡± she said. As always, she smiled warmly, radiating positive energy. ¡°I brought water and some snacks. You guys must be hungry.¡± She looked at me and stopped in her tracks, frowning slightly. Then at Nasq and Nida, frowning deeper. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear your old clothes for training?¡±


    I glanced down at my new white t-shirt and black trousers, the same style Nasq and Nida had picked out the previous night. Only Brianna had bought dresses and extra clothing.


    ¡°We burned them,¡± I replied. Nasq and Nida nodded. Hannah shook her head with a giggle.


    ¡°Seriously, Lady Lilliana. They could have been salvaged, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°That would have been unnecessary.¡± Why would I want to salvage old clothing drenched in monster guts when I could buy new ones? Compared to the weapons we¡¯d bought, the clothes cost practically nothing. Altogether, we hadn''t even spent a single sun on them.


    Excluding Brianna¡¯s dresses, of course.


    Hannah shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s your choice.¡± She dug into her pocket and pulled out a small envelope. ¡°I finished signing you up for the tournament. Apparently, the one Jackoby mentioned is called the Tournament of Honor, and only nobles can participate.¡±


    ¡°Dumb rule,¡± I muttered, taking the envelope from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty common,¡± Nasq said. ¡°These tournaments are more about showcasing the strength of the nobility. Wouldn¡¯t look good if some random peasant started defeating everyone.¡±


    ¡°I suppose.¡± I tore open the envelope and scanned it, grunting as I handed it back to Hannah, who passed it to Nida.


    Nida read aloud: ¡°Welcome to the Tournament of Honor, Lady Lilliana Silverwater. You have been registered as a participant in our prestigious tournament. Please make your way to the third section of the open grounds on the day of the tournament, fourteen days from the delivery of this letter. You will be tested to determine your proper division. You may bring whatever weapons you choose, except poison. As the Tournament of Honor consists of nobility from throughout Pularea, we require that no attacks be fatal. We look forward to seeing you reach for glory! Signed, Marchioness Eliza Alistar.¡±


    "Two weeks, then," I muttered. Two weeks to put a plan into action.


    ¡°Division?¡± Nida asked.


    ¡°Most tournaments in Elyndor have divisions by core level,¡± Hannah said. ¡°Lady Lilliana will likely face other silver realm core users, plus any second-realm mana users who join. I can''t imagine any second-realm mana users showing up, given they''re always busy studying." She motioned toward Nasq. "Except him, I guess."


    ¡°What tournament division wins the blade?¡± I asked, frowning at the division news.


    ¡°Whatever the peak realm is,¡± Hannah replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of any third-realm sorcerers or energy users registering.¡±


    "Hmmm, it does seem unlikely that a third realm would appear, mana or energy," I agreed. Considering Duke Alistar and his sister were the only gold core awakeners I¡¯d even heard of, I doubted any would compete in a tournament that wasn''t thrown by the royal family.


    ¡°If there is one, they¡¯d likely be seeded in the finals for the second realm division,¡± Hannah added. ¡°Unless there¡¯s more than one¡ªthen you could request a transfer to the third realm.¡±


    I grunted. ¡°How would I do that?¡±


    She grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it if needed. Grandma will allow it.¡±


    ¡°Will any successor candidates participate?¡± I couldn¡¯t recall if any were near the silver realm.


    Hannah shook her head. ¡°Probably not. Although it¡¯s a noble tournament, most use proxy fighters. Darrow, for instance, will likely use Sir Alaric.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is he nobleborn?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡± Hannah pushed the basket of food toward me, grabbing a blanket from it and laying it flat on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    ¡°Anything else I should know about this tournament?¡± I pressed.


    Hannah thought for a moment, and I followed her to the picnic blanket. She munched on a sandwich as I signaled for Nasq and Nida to resume their training. ¡°Well, most proxy fighters use a moniker. Given the politics around your¡­¡± She paused, making a vague circle gesture with her hands toward me, ¡°...status, it might cause obstacles if you were to go yourself. Pretending to be your own proxy could help you avoid any discrimination toward your position in the duchy.¡±


    I considered her words, grabbing an orange fruit from the basket and biting into it, a rush of bitter juice spilling down my throat. ¡°Not a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°You should wear a mask,¡± Nida teased, just as a ball of ice cracked into the side of her head.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I didn¡¯t realize we were paused,¡± Nasq blurted, lowering his hand.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any pauses in war,¡± I corrected.


    Nida¡¯s nose started to bleed again, and she pinched the bridge, still smirking. ¡°Yeah, wear a mask. You could call yourself ¡®Queen.¡¯¡±


    I laughed, though not because it was a bad idea.


    ¡°Yes, I think I will. What a great idea, my paragon.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re not serious, are you?¡± Nasq gawked at me. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too¡­ on the nose?¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Hannah asked, her gaze shifting between me and Nasq. ¡°She¡¯s not a queen, right? And she has no royal blood? How is that ¡®on the nose¡¯?¡± She lowered her voice, attempting a weak imitation of Nasq¡¯s tone.


    Nida just rolled her eyes and lifted her spear. Nasq yelped as she launched herself at him, his arms flailing to draw some magic symbol in the air.


    I closed my eyes, crossed my legs, and focused inward on my heart core. A single brilliant silver ring and a second ring of black and white shades both glowed proudly around my core as they circled it on different axis. The black-white heart ring was an oddity. Something I''d never seen before. But it radiated with power and potential even greater than the standard silver ring.


    I smiled.


    Two down, one to go.

 V2 Chapter 53: Backstreets back, alright!

    As I inspected the newly formed ring around my core, my core finally at two heart rings. I noticed unresolved divots littering the spherical shape of my heart core. Once smooth and unblemished, it now bore the scars of overexertion. The tendrils of necromantic energy I had unleashed had cut deep into its surface, leaving grooves where they had once tethered me to the undead creatures I created. Normally, the energy I used wouldn¡¯t leave such significant marks, and on the rare occasions it did, whatever divots were left healed quickly as my core replenished itself.


    So why not this time?


    I frowned, leaning closer to examine the sphere. Intangible fingers traced its surface, running along the divots that disrupted its otherwise seamless form. The markings formed a pattern¡ªone I couldn¡¯t immediately recognize. The lines crisscrossed in straight, curved, and diagonal directions, seemingly random at first but undeniably intentional upon closer inspection.


    Despite the disfiguration, the core¡¯s power output seemed unaffected.


    I¡¯ve never seen this before, I thought, my phantom fingers tracing one of the lines. It must mean something.


    Over the next few days, I monitored my core, hoping it would heal. I spent most of my time cultivating energy and training, pushing my body and spirit to their limits. My heart energy increased steadily, which should have begun repairing the damage. Yet, nothing changed.


    ¡°Is it healing?¡± Nasq asked on the sixth day, panting between gasps after enduring my relentless barrage of attacks.


    ¡°No, not yet,¡± I replied, irritation seeping into my tone.


    ¡°Strange.¡± He rubbed his jaw thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a core being damaged like that.¡±


    ¡°Temporary damage to a core¡¯s surface is fairly common with more¡­ volatile energy types.¡± I retrieved his wooden staff from the training field where my strike had sent it flying and tossed it back to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sick of this shitty training field,¡± Nida grumbled. I couldn¡¯t help but agree. What had once been a clean, grassy area was now little more than a barren wasteland of dirt piles, craters, and residual energy stains.


    ¡°How volatile are we talking?¡± Nasq pressed, almost simultaneously with Nida¡¯s complaint. His eyes widened in realization. "Wait... volatile as in a negative energy type?"


    I sighed and let out a soft groan, conceding to his curiosity. ¡°Yes. Necromancy.¡±


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Nasq exclaimed, his grin widening as he pumped a fist. ¡°That¡¯s what you used back at the Sealrite banquet, right?¡± I nodded. ¡°When we¡¯re done here, we should visit the Lysoria University of Magic. I think Your Grace would find it incredibly useful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a consideration,¡± I admitted. We sparred for another hour until the sun dipped below the horizon. Finally, I called a halt to the session. ¡°Get some rest. Don''t forget the tournament starts tomorrow morning.¡±


    Nasq groaned from where he lay sprawled on the ground, his left eye bruised from one of my earlier strikes. ¡°My lady, I¡¯d really rather not¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll both compete in the lower division to match your skill levels,¡± I interrupted. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for your entry. Hannah will give you your acceptance letters tomorrow morning at the stadium.¡±


    Nida cheered, twirling her polished spear, while Nasq¡¯s response was more... subdued. He just let out a very loud, very drawn out sigh.


    So damn dramatic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pick up your steel staff from Jackoby¡¯s,¡± I reminded Nasq. He didn¡¯t reply, but I knew he¡¯d heard me. Nida, on the other hand, radiated excitement, her enthusiasm evident as the setting sun reflected off her spear.


    As the pair walked off, I lingered, watching them disappear into the darkening orange hues of the setting sun. Nida slapped Nasq¡¯s back with jovial camaraderie, laughing at something he said. She was all smiles and I could see the excitement for competition burning in her eyes. Nasq, however, slouched forward, his frown betraying his apprehension. To an extent, I understood the sorcerer¡¯s reluctance. If they were defeated, those losses wouldn''t just be personal failures¡ªthey were public displays of weakness, a blow to the reputation of those they represented. To me.


    After a while I followed them back toward the Duke¡¯s Spire, my thoughts drifting back to my core and the divots that refused to heal. If silver realm energy wasn¡¯t enough to restore it, perhaps gold realm energy would be.


    Once we reached the rooms and I had the door opened, I ordered Nasq and Nida to occupy one of the other rooms for the night.


    ¡°But my lady-¡± Nida started. I cut her off with a small wave.


    ¡°Go, Nida. I need to try something.¡± The tigerkin pursed her lips but reluctantly obeyed.


    I closed the door behind me and locked it tight, by sliding the horizontal steel lock bar into place with a soft grunt of effort.


    I settled on the bed, crossing my legs to form a lotus position.


    The room was warm, if sparsely furnished. It had only a single bed made for perhaps two or three people, a small mirror, a cabinet of smooth stained wood, and an empty work table that only Brianna had used so far.


    Before entering a meditative state, I reached into my storage ring and pulled out the burning black sphere that was Orpheus¡¯ core. The darkness within it shifted ominously, as if alive and my core recoiled instinctively from its presence.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    According to Brianna''s reports, the Duke''s body would arrive tomorrow evening accompanied by a troop of his soldiers and the guard group her family sent, with his funeral planned for after the tournament.


    To speed up my progression while at the same time curing whatever disfiguration my core had endured from an overuse of necromantic energy, I would likely need to absorb the gold realm energy from the Duke''s core.


    ¡°I should have taken it in Sealrite and destroyed his body,¡± I muttered under my breath. Then I shook my head. No, that wouldn¡¯t have worked. Even if I¡¯d found the opportunity to steal his core under the noses of the soldiers I was supposed to be recruiting, there wouldn¡¯t have been a way to destroy his body¡ªnot unless I was prepared to butcher every soldier who¡¯d seen the duke¡¯s corpse and those guarding it.


    No, taking the core after the funeral was still the best course of action. If the resting grounds were lightly guarded, I could kill and resurrect the soldiers assigned there. If there were more than a few... well, I¡¯d cross that bridge if I had to.


    I closed my eyes and inhaled sharply, allowing tendrils of necromantic energy to seep from my tender core toward the progenitor¡¯s core. Although I didn''t fully understand what could happen from attempting to peer into a progenitor''s core while my own core was still weak, I was fairly certain it wouldn''t turn out like when I''d accidently created a Hydra. Which, ideally, had long since stopped chasing me.


    After all, I wasn''t granting anything any abilities.


    I just wanted to get a closer look at the energies clouding the black core.


    A soft clicking sound broke the silence as my necromantic energy connected with the black energy of Orpheus¡¯ core. My eyes snapped open as my energy was sucked into the black core. I opened my mouth to scream with desperate rage, but no sound came out as my vision blurred, and then faded to darkness.


    _________________________________________________________________


    The world of Ordite exploded into life, a riot of colors that stabbed into my brain like shards of glass. The pain made me reel back, and I stumbled over a pile of rocks that should not have been behind me. In fact, I shouldn''t have even been standing.


    I blinked with increasing speed as the current situation dawned on me.


    This was my mindscape¡ªthe same mindscape where Orpheus had killed me. Repeatedly. For decades.


    Why am I-


    ¡°About fucking time,¡± A rough voice that sent chills down my spine interrupted my silent question. I turned to face the speaker and my blood ran cold. Every instinct in my body screamed and I leaped back, putting space between myself and the man.


    No. It wasn¡¯t a man I faced.


    It was Orpheus.


    Twin horns arched from his head, curling back toward the many small spikes lining his spine. Black hair. Black eyes. Though unlike when I¡¯d last seen him, he now bore large, black wings that seemed to be formed from the same smoke-like energy as his core.


    ¡°Relax,¡± Orpheus said, biting into a red apple as he drawled out the word. His voice was muffled as he spoke, his mouth full. ¡°I can¡¯t hurt you even if I wanted to. I don¡¯t exist anymore, after all.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°Now, now. I am quite disappointed, Queen of Rot. I felt as if we¡¯d bonded last time we met. How long did we spend together? Eight decades? A century?¡±


    I snarled, fingers clenching into a fist as I readied myself to fight for my sanity once more. ¡°How are you here?¡±


    Orpheus blinked. ¡°You mean you truly came here without understanding anything? By accident?¡± He laughed. ¡°Are you a fool, Queen of Rot? What insanity made you touch your core energy to a dead Sire¡¯s core out of mere curiosity?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t really argue with that. It had been rather¡­ impulsive.


    ¡°I am a remnant,¡± Orpheus explained with a sigh, swallowing his bite of apple and tearing another. Although he chewed and I could see fruit juice spilling down the side of his face, the apple itself remained whole. ¡°I only exist because the true Orpheus was killed and has returned to the Main System.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± was all I could manage.


    Orpheus tossed the apple over his shoulder and it vanished. ¡°I¡¯m a remnant. A spoil of war. Usually the only way a progenitor can die is at the hands of another progenitor, who then absorbs the core and remnant to become more powerful. It¡¯s a way to continually increase the Main System¡¯s power. It''s a whole cycle,¡± He said, eyes gleaming with mischief. ¡°But that¡¯s not important. Did you obtain your own System from the gamble?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said cautiously after a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s amazing,¡± he whispered, borderline reverently. He stepped forward slightly as if to reach toward me, but hesitated, letting his hand drop limply to his side. Instead, he squinted at me and smirked. ¡°I see your darker qualities left scars on your core, Soul Weaver.¡± I scowled at him, unmoved. Orpheus raised his hands in mock surrender. ¡°I only mentioned this because I believe, much the way you offered the main system a deal, that I can perhaps offer you one.¡±


    Still unsure whether this was real or a hallucination brought on by some ducal successor, I treaded carefully. ¡°What deal, progenitor? I¡¯ll offer no aid to the Main System.¡±


    He waved dismissively. ¡°No, no. I have no interest in the Main System. As a fragment, I gain nothing by helping it." His eyes glittered with determination, hope, and perhaps a small amount of tears. It was hard to tell given the fact I was still pretty sure I¡¯d been drugged. "No, dear girl¡ªI want you to help me restore my Angelic race, wiped out centuries ago.¡±


    ¡°How in the name of Ashwash would I do that?¡± I asked.


    Orpheus snorted. ¡°It has nothing to do with that bastard or his name.¡±


    ¡°...what?¡± I asked, having no idea what the dead progenitor was ranting about.


    ¡°You are the host of your new system, is that correct?¡± When I nodded, his smile widened into an ecstatic grin as if I''d promised him all the power in the universe. ¡°That means you have the capacity to bestow upon others a new species. Or to, at the very least, evolve their current species.¡± I raised an eyebrow, not confirming or denying his suspicions. He seemed confident enough in his thoughts that my lack of consensus didn¡¯t slow him down. ¡°If you find those willing, you could bestow upon them the Angellic race that was wiped out. And by the Gods, my race was powerful indeed.¡±


    ¡°That would take centuries,¡± I countered. ¡°I don¡¯t have the ti¡ª¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be your focus,¡± he interrupted eagerly. He pushed wet black hair from his eyes with a sweep of his hand. ¡°Grant the race three times a year, and I will consider the pact satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Even if I did agree to that, I don¡¯t even know how to,¡± I noted. ¡°And you still haven¡¯t told me why I should bother.¡±


    ¡°I will teach you how to intentionally bestow races," he said. "And I will show you how to absorb Orpheus¡¯ core."


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Absorbing even the smallest amount of a black core requires that I be at peak platinum rank, at the very minimum. I was barely able to absorb half the demon progenitor¡¯s core despite achieving a diamond realm core.¡±


    Orpheus smirked. ¡°That is simply because you did not know how. I will teach you more about your core.¡± He disappeared and reappeared inches in front of me. Before I could react he tapped right above my heart. ¡°You are talented, but uneducated.¡± He tapped just above my navel, then my forehead. ¡°Your dantians are misaligned and unstable, causing an extremely lopsided balancing of your energies," Orpheus analyzed as I leaped backward, heart racing from his sudden approach. The way he¡¯d simply reappeared inches from me brought back memories of my last interactions with him that I¡¯d rather have not remembered. Ever. ¡°Despite your potential as a species, you humans truly lack any understanding of cores and energy.¡±


    ¡°I had plenty of education on cores and energy,¡± I growled.


    Orpheus laughed. ¡°Queen of Rot, has Ordite even discovered magic cores yet?"


    At that, I had no response.

 V2 Chapter 54: Memories

    ¡°Tell me how to form a magic core, then,¡± I said, crossing my arms over my chest, a distrustful scowl plastered across my features.


    Orpheus clicked his tongue. ¡°I suppose a show of good faith isn¡¯t a bad idea.¡± He thought for a minute before suddenly snapping his fingers. ¡°An agreement must go both ways. I will not provide all your answers right now. No, I¡¯ll answer only part of your question. I''ll tell you the rest once I sense an Angellic roaming the worlds again.¡±


    ¡°Wyvern shit. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll tell me a god¡¯s damn thing after I do what you ask. Except maybe break my neck again."


    Orpheus shrugged. ¡°Then go find some other primordial entity of the Main System to walk you through your limited education.¡±


    I considered his words. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to at least hear him out. If his offer still felt like wyvern shit, I didn¡¯t need to follow through with bestowing the Angellic race on anyone. Either way, I might learn something about the Main System.


    ¡°Fine. Prove your worth with the partial answer.¡±


    ¡°I already did!¡± Orpheus exclaimed with a chuckle, flashing me a charming, delinquent smile. I growled in response. ¡°I¡¯m just joking, jeez. Remember, I¡¯m only a remnant of Orpheus. I share most of his memories, but I¡¯m not the same being he was when he died. I¡¯m a much earlier version.¡± He glanced at me thoughtfully, then continued, ¡°Okay, a half clue. Hmmm¡­ Let¡¯s see here.¡± Orpheus¡¯ eyes shifted from left to right as if reading something. After a moment, I realized he was. I¡¯d already experienced the ability of Systems to display information screens, so why wouldn¡¯t Orpheus have access? ¡°Ah, this should work,¡± he said, clicking on something I couldn¡¯t see.


    The familiar black box with red text appeared again.


    [System Announcement: A foreign system is attempting to transfer information via System pathways. Transfer is temporarily blocked.]


    [Allow?]


    [Yes] / [No]


    I reached for the black [Yes] to press it, but memories of Orpheus snapping my neck, breaking my spine, and tearing me limb from limb sprang to mind. I hesitated, pulling my hand back.


    ¡°Will this kill me?¡± I mentally asked the Desire System. Although I wasn¡¯t fully aware what the Desire System was, or any System for that matter, it did seem to have some sort of symbiotic relationship with me, so I figured it would want to keep me alive.


    Besides, I had to get answers somehow.


    ¡°Will this kill me?¡± I mentally asked the Desire System. Its ambivalent voice responded quickly, as though it had been waiting for the question.


    [System Notice: System protections are in place. All invasive applications will be removed prior to approving the transfer.]


    ¡°What exactly is he trying to do?"


    [System Notice: The foreign System is attempting to provide information to the Host. The Host will receive the information as foreign memories originating from the sender.]


    [Possible negative side effects include memory strain beyond the Host¡¯s capacity and invasive attempts by the Main System to interfere with the Desire System using System Viruses.]


    ¡°What are the chances of a System Virus accompanying the memories?"


    [System Notice: Extremely low. The Host¡¯s successful gamble against the Main System has barred it from interfering with the Desire System on any level, excluding proxy attacks.]


    I exhaled, scowled at Orpheus, who was nonchalantly eating another apple, and slapped the black [Yes].


    Pain exploded behind my eyes. I turned to curse Orpheus, but the world went black long before I had the chance.


    _______________________________________________________________


    I blinked.


    ¡°Orpheus!¡± a young woman called out.


    I waved at her and flashed my most charming smile. ¡°Kate!¡± The sight of her beautiful blue eyes caused my heart to skip a beat. Joy, sharp with loss, pierced me as her light brown hair bobbed in the sunlight as she ran toward me. The feelings didn''t make any sense, though. Kate was right in front of me. I opened my arms and she fell into them, burying her face into my chest.


    ¡°I missed you so much,¡± she said, her voice muffled by my shirt.


    I chuckled, stroking the top of her head and running my fingers between the smooth locks of her hair. ¡°I missed you too, Kate.¡±


    [System Warning: Identity merge detected. Detaching viewpoints and reestablishing independent thought.]This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Kate remained in my arms even as a voice rang in my ears and something began to pull at my core. Panic surged in my chest as my arms tightened around her protectively. She looked up at me, her expression shifting¡ªperhaps sensing something was wrong.


    I opened my mouth to warn her, to say anything, but no sound emerged. My voice betrayed me, leaving only silence as my lips moved uselessly.


    Then, with an ear-splitting pop, I was torn from Orpheus¡¯ memory. It felt as though my very essence had been split in two. I felt my identity, my soul, be ripped from Orpheus, and memories of who I was flooded back into my mind. I wasn''t Orpheus. I was Lilith, Queen of Aedronir. I didn''t even know who this Kate woman was.


    I collapsed, pushing myself away from the body of Orpheus, who remained curled protectively around Kate. The pain and sorrow in my chest dissipated quickly as I caught my breath and scrambled to my feet. Whatever emotions I''d entertained about Kate while I was Orpheus were cast aside the instant I''d returned to myself, but the disorientation of the process took a while to shake off.


    ¡°What in the name of Ashwash is going on?¡± I shouted, jabbing a finger at Orpheus. But my finger sailed through him as if he wasn¡¯t there.


    [System Notice: Identity separation successful.]


    [Enjoy the show.]


    The show? Like a play?


    I waved a hand through Orpheus, again finding nothing solid. I tried the same with Kate¡ªno different.


    I¡¯m inside his memory, I realized, shivering as I recalled actually being Orpheus for that split moment. ¡°Thanks for the help,¡± I muttered to the Desire System. Predictably, it didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kate asked, her eyes filled with concern.


    ¡°The Main System is speaking to me,¡± Orpheus said, his eyes glazed over, their pitch-black depths tinged with an eerie white hue.


    ¡°It¡¯s speaking to you directly? Right now?¡± Kate¡¯s voice trembled. When Orpheus nodded, she immediately dropped to her knees, clasped her hands together, and pressed them to her forehead. ¡°Praise God. Praise the God of our world. Praise the God of Idonite.¡±


    Around us, people stopped what they were doing to adopt a similar prayer posture, murmuring the same three lines over and over.


    ¡°What does this have to do with magic?¡± I asked the illusions, not particularly caring about how many worlds the Main System had integrated. After my soul¡¯s transference to Graedon, I already knew multiple worlds existed. Whether there were two or two hundred hardly mattered anymore. The novelty of new worlds had worn off long ago.


    The illusions¡ªmemories, whatever they were¡ªoffered no answers.


    As the prayer ritual concluded, Kate stood and resumed her conversation with Orpheus. Meanwhile, my attention was drawn to the world around me. Massive buildings loomed overhead, the smallest of them taller than the Duke¡¯s Spire. Their reflective walls caught the yellow sunlight, dazzling my eyes and forcing me to look down.


    I followed Orpheus and Kate to one of the structures, marveling as a transparent glass door slid open with a whoosh¡ªseemingly of its own accord.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I murmured, stepping inside. Once the initial awe of the advanced surroundings wore off, I began to notice the mundane details: desks, documents, writing tools, and books piled high on shelves and littering tables. There was a single office-like desk stationed within the building''s entryway, but it was currently unmanned.


    ¡°The System told you to come here?¡± Kate asked.


    Orpheus nodded. ¡°It said there¡¯s a grimoire in the city library that would help with my progression to sainthood.¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you were chosen to attempt the Progenitor Sainthood.¡± Kate clutched Orpheus¡¯ arm as he led her through what I assumed was a library.


    Progenitor... sainthood? Do they think the Main System is there God? I wondered briefly as the two spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the sainthood yet. You know the trials are nearly impossible to complete. Most die before they can complete them."


    ¡°I have faith in you, my love,¡± she replied, and I watched as Orpheus¡¯ eyes sparkled. Not a sight I ever expected from the ten thousand-year-old bastard.


    The couple settled at a secluded table in a far corner, surrounded by black and purple leather-bound books. Orpheus retrieved something from a tan leather bag¡ªa peculiar foldable rectangular object. He unfolded it, placing it to his left. When he pressed a circular button on it, the thing lit up with shifting images and emitted a series of beeps.


    A young boy, dressed in strange blue pants and a white shirt with an unfamiliar design, approached Orpheus, bowed, and handed him a thick leather-bound tome. Its red-carved cover depicted a man with three stars: one at his navel, one at his heart, and one centered on his forehead.


    Kate¡¯s eyes widened in alarm, her head snapping around as if she expected an imminent attack. ¡°I should leave,¡± she said abruptly.


    Orpheus¡¯ hand shot out, gripping her arm before she could go. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kate. The System has granted us both permission to read it.¡±


    Her jaw dropped. ¡°M-me too? Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t pretend to understand the System¡¯s will.¡± He released her arm and patted her seat. ¡°Come, sit with me. This grimoire is called The Doctrine of Dantian Cores: Pathway to Infinity. My seniors said it was written by the Host himself.¡±


    Still visibly shaken, Kate nodded and sat. I could still see fear and trepidation in her eyes, but there was also... excitement?


    Leaning over Orpheus¡¯ shoulder, I studied the tome. Despite not sensing energy or magic from it, power radiated from the object like the heat of the sun.


    When Orpheus opened the book, the words on the first page erupted in searing white light, blinding me as they surged into my mind. The sensation was intoxicating yet horrifyingly invasive. Knowledge I¡¯d never learned carved itself into my consciousness¡ªnot memorized, but known, as innate as breathing.


    The light vanished as suddenly as it had appeared. Panting, the three of us sat in stunned silence, shuddering from the experience. It felt as though thousands of spiders had scuttled into my ears and nose to trample my brain.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Kate breathed, wiping sweat from her forehead. ¡°That was¡­ amazing.¡±


    Not the word I would have used for that particular experience.


    ¡°Did you understand it?¡± Orpheus asked, closing the grimoire. ¡°I know what it said, but not all of it felt¡­ applicable to me.¡±


    Kate nodded vigorously. ¡°Some of it felt very specific¡ªlike it wasn¡¯t meant for me to read it.¡±


    I frowned. I understood all of it. Every word.


    My hand drifted to my chest, brushing over my heart core as I read the tome''s inscription.


    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t need fixing after all,¡± I murmured, picturing the silver sphere with its two revolving rings, one a pure silver while the other a mixture of odd white and black shades. The divots weren¡¯t injuries¡ªthey were docks for future necromantic energy tendrils. Trying to heal them would only weaken my core, as the energy would carve them out again and again. If the information the tome gave me could be believed, the divots would harden with use and become part of my core to allow a better flow of all negatively attributed energies, like necromancy. If left alone, it would strengthen my core, not weaken it.


    The odd world, Orpheus, and Kate spun away like I was being pulled into a vortex. I was pulled wordlessly from that reality until I was falling through the Nothingness.


    When I opened my eyes, I was seated in the two-person bed of the Duke¡¯s spire once again. Orpheus¡¯ black core weighed heavily in my hand. I released a deep, shuddering breath as I stored it within the ring and uncrossed my legs to lay flat on the soft sheets, utterly spent.


    ¡°What in all the hells¡­¡±

 V2 Chapter 55: Second Interlude of Marquess Benedict Sharma

    A Week Ago


    The office Benedict had been assigned was¡­ adequate. Luxurious by most standards, yet utterly lacking compared to his own study back at the estate. Still, for a prisoner, it would do. The walls were sparsely decorated, save for a few shelves filled with Lysorian nonsense¡ªtedious, self-aggrandizing drivel that was rarely worth reading. A handful of volumes had proven intriguing enough to skim, but the rest? Useless. The room itself bore no sign of hospitality and had no area to entertain guests or visitors, with only two plain chairs in front of his sturdy oak desk. At least the high-backed leather chair he¡¯d been given was comfortable¡ªeasily the highlight of his captivity so far.


    ¡°Lord Marquess,¡± Dralos said, pushing the door open without so much as knocking.


    Benedict bit back the urge to snarl and hurl magic at the intruder. His time in Lysoria had been a constant exercise in restraint. The lack of decorum among Lilliana¡¯s followers grated on him to no end. Dralos and Rosa, in particular, showed him little more than disdain. The fact that the draconian hybrid even addressed him by title this time was a minor miracle.


    ¡°Another missive?¡± Benedict asked, his tone clipped.


    Dralos, a towering figure who followed Lilliana like an obedient hound, gave a single nod and handed over a blank envelope stamped with a simple silver seal. It bore no house sigil, but Benedict knew immediately who it was from.


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    Benedict rolled his eyes at the hybrid¡¯s habitual lack of polish but refrained from commenting. He couldn''t do much about the impropriety, not matter how much it irked him. The slave mark burned into his skin ensured his magic was useless unless explicitly permitted by Lilliana or her lapdog.


    Rising from his desk, Benedict plucked the envelope from Dralos¡¯ clawed fingers.


    I really need to get myself a secretary. Anything to keep this bastard out of my office.


    Sliding a finger beneath the flap, he broke the seal with a soft pop. The third letter in as many days from the young, if completely terrifying, noble girl. Each one brought a new task, and a new deadline¡ªalways a 24-hour window to accomplish whatever ridiculous demand she dreamed up.


    At least I¡¯m not working in a brothel. He resisted a shudder.


    As his eyes scanned the parchment, Benedict felt his chest tighten. A mix of fear and¡ªgods help him¡ªanticipation. Was he actually excited?


    How pathetic.


    He read the letter twice, then a third and fourth time before handing it back to Dralos, who neatly folded it and returned it to his pocket.


    ¡°Do you know what it says?¡± Benedict asked.


    ¡°I was present when the oral missive was received.¡± Dralos replied evenly with a sharp nod.


    Of course, Benedict wasn''t surprised that Dralos wouldn¡¯t say how House Ballenci managed to send messages across such distances so quickly. Particularily considering Lady Ballenci had left without any sort of messenger.


    It was magic, no doubt¡ªhe''d figured out that much, though the exact details continued to elude him. It was... irritating, to say the least, that there was magic being kept out of his reach.


    No matter. He had his own ways of communicating, specifically with his daughter, wherever she was now. He didn''t dare risk communications with anyone else.


    Not yet.


    Shrugging on his coat, Benedict cast a long glance around the room that had, despite its faults, become a place of relative peace. He inhaled deeply, savoring the faint scent of polished oak, and then strode out the door with Dralos close behind.


    ¡°Was there anything in the original spoken missive that wasn¡¯t recorded in the letter?¡±


    ¡°No, Lord Marquess.¡±


    ¡°No other details?¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty leaves the finer points to your discretion. You are a Marquess, are you not?¡±


    Dralos¡¯ pointed, backhanded remark drew a bitter laugh from Benedict. Some Marquess he was, enslaved and imprisoned by a girl of under twenty years.


    By the time they reached the mansion¡¯s final flight of stairs leading to the ground floor, where Lilliana¡¯s followers often milled about, Benedict¡¯s patience had worn thin.


    The mansion¡¯s ground-floor lobby was expansive, capable of accommodating three dozen individuals at once. In Lilliana¡¯s absence¡ªand to combat the grime her followers tracked in daily¡ªBenedict had ordered over four dozen mats to cover the polished obsidian floors and banned physical training inside the mansion.


    The grand staircase dominated the center of the lobby, with the rest of the space wrapping around it. Occasionally, Benedict would spot a follower or two meditating beneath the staircase, shrouded in shadows.


    An odd bunch, to be sure. Yet their skills had advanced at a pace far beyond anything Benedict had witnessed among his own soldiers or guards¡ª it was downright terrifying.


    Without preamble, Benedict barked, ¡°We¡¯re moving out!¡±


    The announcement jolted the gathered throng out of their meditative silence. A dozen heads snapped up, eyes narrowing in surprise and irritation.


    ¡°We¡¯re busy,¡± growled one of the larger figures¡ªa half-orc, perhaps. He... it... sat cross legged on the lobby floor, a snarl on his face.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°Too busy to obey your queen?¡± Benedict said, responding with a sneer.


    The room fell eerily silent as if someone had sucked the air from the space. Those who''d been in the middle of light conversations paused, their heads shifting slowly to witness the commotion. If an insect had landed in the silence, Benedict was certain he could have heard it.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± asked an enormous woman stepping forward from the group.


    Ah, there she is, Benedict thought, motioning for Rosa to approach.


    ¡°I have not been granted permission to share the mission''s entirety,¡± he said truthfully. ¡°But I was instructed to summon La¡¯Resha so she can read Lady Lilliana¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± another asked, this one¡­ a child? Benedict blinked, startled not remembering having seen a young girl present in Lilliana''s followers.


    After a few seconds, he decided to just ignore the situation. Weirdness seemed to follow Lilliana like a shadow.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to war,¡± he said, letting the weight of the words settle over the room. Then he paused, reconsidering. ¡°Or¡­ conquering?¡± He glanced at Dralos, who shrugged. ¡°Yes. Conquering.¡± Another pause. "Or maybe fishing is better? Baiting?"


    It took a few days, but Benedict managed to put something resembling an army together from Sealrite''s motely remains.


    Gusts of wind bit at the back of his neck as he donned a dark scarlet war cloak, fastening it over his shoulders outside the city''s gates. Beside him, La¡¯Resha mirrored the motion, her expression as unreadable as ever.


    La''Resha''s eyes weren''t quite as ominous as Lilliana''s blood-red coloring, but the woman''s seemingly empty grays felt as if she didn''t just look at him but rather stared into his very soul.


    ¡°When does the tournament begin?¡± he asked the Paragon.


    She glanced at the setting sun, squinting as if gauging the time. After a moment, she clipped the front of her cloak closed and replied, ¡°In six sunrises.¡±


    ¡°Just say six days,¡± Benedict muttered. If she heard him, she didn¡¯t bother responding. ¡°Will we have enough time?¡±


    He had studied the maps extensively while Peter, Dralos, and La¡¯Resha had assembled their small army. Based on the distance between where they were and Elyndor, he calculated they¡¯d arrive with time to spare.


    Still, he¡¯d never actually set foot in the ducal capital, given that its Duke wanted him dead. La¡¯Resha had apparently been there before¡ª born there.


    Or so she says, Benedict thought grimly. It was some consolation that they were warring against Lysorians and not his own people, but the prospect of being forced to kill left a rotten taste in his mouth. It had lingered ever since he¡¯d crossed paths with Lilliana.


    A god¡¯s damned monster, that girl. If she has no qualms about massacring her own people for conquest, what might she do to the rest of the world?


    ¡°Just barely by dawn,¡± La¡¯Resha finally answered. ¡°If we fly fast and the Hydra isn''t too... airheaded. Though we must wait for Her Maje-Her Grace¡¯s signal.¡±


    ¡°Which we don¡¯t know,¡± Benedict said.


    ¡°Which we don¡¯t know,¡± she repeated in agreement, her tone flat.


    Benedict sighed. It was going to be a long few days. His seal had yet to be slacked enough for him to use magic. But whenever he inquired into the issue, Dralos would only shrug. Sometimes he¡¯d smirk.


    Irritating beast.


    His gaze shifted to the rows of Paragons, followers, and fanatics who had gathered just outside Sealrite¡¯s walls around where Lilliana had left a few weeks ago. The Paragons he¡¯d chosen to vanguard the army moved among them, organizing the group into squadrons.


    A forlorn emotion tugged at his heart as he allowed himself a moment to glance back at the city beyond the army. His city. No matter what Lilliana claimed, Sealrite belonged to him. He had built it, raised it, and defended it.


    It was his.


    He¡¯d managed to convince Cael not to send reinforcements, spinning a tale about reclaiming the city after slaying the Duke. But he knew the truth would reach the royal family eventually. Leaving the city behind filled him with unease given what had happened last time he''d left, but Lilliana¡¯s orders weren¡¯t optional.


    Not if I want to stay alive, he thought bitterly, absently tracing the edges of the slave mark burned into his skin.


    Still, Sealrite wasn¡¯t defenseless. The remaining city guards from before Duke Alistar''s invasion were well-trained, and Benedict had left a handful of Paragons behind, along with a few bronze-ranked warriors from the deceased Duke''s army.


    It should hold until I return. Hopefully.


    ¡°Have we located the Hydra?¡± he asked the large woman to his right, referring to the very first missive Lilliana had sent them.


    Rosa grunted. ¡°Aye. Got a report this morning¡ªthe trackers found it.¡±


    ¡°Is it similar to what Lil- Lady Lilliana reported in her missives?¡±


    Rosa growled but shook her head. ¡°To the Lady¡¯s eyes, the report was perhaps accurate. But she is... unnaturally powerful compared to the rest of us. One of the trackers we sent out had a recording ability. The creature is-" she paused momentarily and shook her head. "I cannot even describe what I saw. It eviscerated an entire territory in the time it took our trackers to set up camp. The land wasn''t just destroyed, Marquess. It was scorched to nothing as if nothing had ever existed there."


    ¡°Which territory?¡±


    Rosa offered a shrug. ¡°I believe the trackers said it was a barony? Or a county? I am not certain.¡±


    ¡°It is fortunate Her Grace does not wish for us to defeat the monster,¡± La¡¯Resha said.


    ¡°Just to piss it off,¡± Benedict grumbled.


    "I believe that was your idea, Lord Marquess,¡± La¡¯Resha said dryly.


    Benedict waved his hand at her comment as if brushing away an unpleasant smell. ¡°That was the only option. How else does one go about luring a mythical creature?¡±


    ¡°Bait?¡± Rosa said, shrugging.


    ¡°Already considered. We have no idea what it would even want, much less time to find whatever the creature desires. He paused. ¡°Though, the Lady herself might work as bait, given it has already taken her arm."


    ¡°That is nearing blasphemy, Marquess,¡± La¡¯Resha said icily, narrowing her eyes.


    ¡°Bah. She is not a God.¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± said a gruff, familiar, and utterly annoyingly stoic voice. Dralos approached them, his fine golden armor reflected the last rays of the descending sun. ¡°But she will be.¡± He added the last with his usual irritating smirk.


    Benedict didn¡¯t say anything, barely holding back a scoff. Whatever Lilliana had done to these people resulted in something that felt more like a cult than loyalty born of conquest or power.


    ¡°Wyverns?¡± No sooner had the words left his parted lips was the question answered.


    Behind him, a horde of wyverns and cockatrice marched out of Sealrite¡¯s opened gate, led by whatever tamers he¡¯d been able to locate. There weren¡¯t many left, most were trained to tame farm animals, and those left with military training were not great, but they¡¯d managed to care for the steeds well enough.


    The soldiers would need to ride 2-3 per beast until they cleared the desert biome. From there, the main unit would continue toward Elyndor while a few select soldiers more loyal to Lilliana than House Alistar would set out to piss off the Hydra.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Benedict said, spotting the reddish gold wyvern he¡¯d personally selected at the head of the approaching beasts. ¡°Let''s go fuck with a myth."

 V2 Chapter 56: Third Interlude of Morgana Silverwater

    A spear of ice pierced through Morgana¡¯s fiery defenses as though they were paper, impaling her stomach and leaving a gaping, bloodied hole as it evaporated.


    She dropped to her knees, blood pouring from her mouth as she clutched at the fatal wound. Her body screamed with pain, coldness creeping through her veins with every passing second, but she refused to collapse. She refused to lose consciousness.


    ¡°Your defenses are still pathetically weak,¡± her mother¡¯s voice echoed, high heels clicking against the polished marble floor of the visitor spire. Morgana looked up, barely clinging to awareness, at the figure of Baroness Mathilda Goldenheart. The Silverwater name long since discarded. Her mother¡¯s gaze, as always, bore into her with the weight of cold, unfeeling judgment.


    Morgana coughed violently, the metallic taste of blood overwhelming. ¡°My¡­ apologies¡­ mother,¡± she managed between ragged, gurgled breaths.


    The baroness sighed, motioning for one of the healers. A woman in a light blue uniform rushed over, green light radiating from her hands as she began mending Morgana¡¯s torn abdomen. Warmth spread across the wound, and Morgana felt the excruciating pain dull ever so slightly. She muttered a line of calming magic, working to separate her consciousness from the pain she experienced.


    ¡°All offense and no defense will get you killed,¡± Mathilda said sharply, her tone laced with disappointment. ¡°How many times must you learn this lesson tonight?¡± She gestured to the healer. ¡°This is the eighth time. Eighth! And with the tournament only hours away, you cannot even withstand a basic ice spear. Pathetic.¡± Through tear-blurred vision, Morgana watched as her mother jabbed a finger toward her. ¡°You may have just advanced to the second realm of your mana core, but your energy core is still weak, still bronze. Keep your distance. If you¡¯re to kill that girl, you cannot afford such mistakes.¡± Mathilda¡¯s lip curled. ¡°That little whore¡­ to think she¡¯s reached the silver realm so young. Unbelievable. We will see how true the stories are, won''t we? Hopefully, they are much exaggerated."


    Morgana didn¡¯t say anything - she wasn''t sure her mouth could even open at the moment. So, she simply bowed her head in acknowledgment of her mother¡¯s words.


    Ever since the destruction of Silverwater territory and the death of Baron Silverwater, Mathilda had become someone unrecognizable. The once-kind mother who had doted on her children was gone, replaced by a ruthless taskmaster. That transformation had intensified upon their arrival in Goldenheart territory. Morgana shivered at the memory of their first morning there, of her mother¡¯s chilling cruelty toward her children. She''d known her mother capable of it, even seen it directed toward Lilliana before, but never Mathilda''s actual children. Never her.


    Mathilda was convinced Lilliana had murdered the baron. Morgana doubted it. Despite Lilliana¡¯s remarkable transformation, the idea that a girl barely past her twelfth birthday could kill their father seemed implausible. Even if he had been particularly inept at core formation, patricide at her age? Unlikely.


    Poor Brian, Morgana thought, as the healer¡¯s magic finally closed her wound. Left behind in the Goldenhearts estate, her youngest sibling was now under the tutelage of Captain Malcove, their father¡¯s former knight captain. She could only hope the man didn¡¯t ruin Brian entirely. Since the death of her father and the destruction of their estate, the captain had shown a new side of himself, one unlike anything Morgana had seen before. The man was unrecognizable. Brutal. Like his mask had been torn off.


    A sharp slap tore Morgana from her thoughts. She blinked, meeting her mother¡¯s cold, disappointed gaze that crinkled the corner of her aging eyes.


    ¡°You will die if you allow your mind to wander,¡± Mathilda snapped. ¡°Focus. Reflect on your failures and how to correct them. Everything else is irrelevant. Anything you think is important is not your business. I will handle everything here on out, so you focus on your duty."


    Morgana nodded, forcing herself to stand as her mother hauled her to her feet.


    ¡°And do not forget your goal,¡± Mathilda continued, her voice hard. ¡°Kill Lilliana and avenge your father. Your grandfather will be watching. Prove to him that you are capable. Show him you can succeed where your brothers failed. Show him that you are fit to be heir."


    ¡°I will, mother,¡± Morgana said, stumbling toward her discarded wand. ¡°I failed to kill her before. I will not fail again.¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t,¡± Mathilda agreed, stepping back to create space between them. ¡°Because this time, you will do it with your own hands. When you meet her in the tournament, you must not stop until you see the light leave her eyes.¡±


    Morgana nodded again. She understood the tournament itself was secondary; and that her priority was to eliminate Lilliana. Beyond revenge and their father¡¯s secrets, there was no telling what destruction Lilliana might bring to the Goldenhearts if she claimed the duchy¡¯s power. Not with her history. Not with what she¡¯d endured from them. From us.


    She¡¯d deserved it, Morgana thought bitterly, summoning her fire attribute magic once more. Before Lilliana, the Silverwater household had been filled with life and love. But her presence, and that of her mother, had poisoned their family. They had ruined her life, the life of her siblings, and the life of her mother. Morgana had no regrets about reporting the adultery to the royal police, leading to the whore''s death. None at all.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Only when Morgana could no longer stand did her mother finally end the session. Her body was battered and her mana reserves were completely depleted. Mathilda¡¯s training had pushed her to the brink of death multiple times that night, requiring multiple emergency saves by the standby nurses. Her body ached to the point Morgana couldn''t move or stand. She leaned against a wall and slumped to the ground, unmoving.


    Mathilda was no ordinary opponent. Though she lacked proficiency in energy manipulation, her magical prowess was formidable enough to earn the title of Sorcerer from the Wizard Tower. Although the baroness used some type of concealment magic on her magic core, Morgana suspected her mother¡¯s mana core was nearing the third realm. Duke Goldenheart, by comparison, was firmly in the third realm, though he was also proficient in energy manipulation, his energy core recently breaking into gold.


    Does that make him the strongest duke now? Morgana thought silently, too spent to remember information on the other dukes. Doesn''t matter. None of them are here anyway.


    The approaching war with Cael, and perhaps even Pandoria, had spurred many of the dukes to return to their main estates, ignoring the call for Duke Alistar''s mourning tournament.


    ¡°Get yourself cleaned and in bed,¡± her mother ordered as she left the training room. ¡°Training resumes three hours before the tournament."


    ¡°Yes¡­ mother,¡± Morgana rasped, her voice barely audible.


    Pairs of soft hands reached under her arms and legs, lifting her from her limp form from the cold stones and carrying her from the training room to her quarters in one of the Silver Spire''s lower floors that she''d been assigned to, where she was welcomed by a steaming tub of water. The three maids carrying her placed her in the tub as if she would break like glass from even the slightest stumble.


    Despite the immensely satisfying experience of hot water on her exhausted body, the atmosphere in the room was heavy and morose. Tears streaked down Ariel¡¯s face as she combed through Morgana¡¯s hair. Narissa¡¯s silent weeping echoed from a corner, while the other maids wore expressions of barely restrained rage. Morgana momentarily ignored them and let her head fall back against the wooden barrier of the tub, releasing a soft moan of pleasure as the heat encompassed her battered body and pushed life back into her soul.


    ¡°Remove those looks from your faces,¡± Morgana said weakly. ¡°My mother will find out, one way or another."


    ¡°She cannot keep doing this to you,¡± Ariel muttered, her hands trembling as she applied a salve to Morgana¡¯s battered shoulders and back. ¡°You¡¯ll break, my lady.¡±


    ¡°I am not so weak,¡± Morgana snapped, though the words lacked strength.


    ¡°No one can endure this forever,¡± Ariel insisted, the pressure on Morgana''s back increased slightly, but enough to cause her to wince. ¡°Not even you. Your body will give out. Raphael''s did. Brian''s did. No one can have their body broken and forcibly fixed on repeat like this forever.¡±


    ¡°Ariel, stop,¡± Morgana protested, sighing. ¡°I asked her to make me stronger.¡±


    ¡°My lady,¡± Narissa interrupted, stepping forward from where she¡¯d wept against the wall, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°I have known you since you were a newborn babe. I have watched you grow in maturity, power, and grace. You did not need to be broken and remade back then. You don¡¯t need to now. I know, we all know,¡± she gestured to the five other maids in the room, ¡°that you will reach enormous heights known only to royalty and those chosen by the heavens.¡± Her voice choked. ¡°But you will never reach those heights if your body is broken to the point where no one can fix it.¡±


    ¡°Enough. You know that this is not a choice. Mother will not allow me to run from this responsibility, nor do I wish to. I am Morgana Elantra Silverwater, eldest daughter of the Silverwater Barony and foremost heir to the Goldenhearts Duchy after my mother. It is both an obligation of birth, and one of choice, that I put down Lilliana Silverwater, or whatever name she goes by now. I failed to rid us of that wench''s daughter before, bringing shame and ruin to my family. I must succeed here, or I will become nothing. Abandoned by all.¡±


    Like Raphael was.


    ¡°What happens when you kill her, my lady?¡± Stephanie said, taking a step forward. ¡°News of her sainthood has spread through Lysoria and Cael, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the Holy Kingdom takes action at some point to either quell or spread the stories. Will the Lysorian royal family protect you from the wrath of her followers and believers? We don¡¯t even know how many there are.¡±


    Morgana waved the concern away. Or she tried to. The cold chill of air outside the tub ruthlessly kept her hand in the hot water. ¡°The goddess Delilah is only worshipped by the Cael barbarians. The Holy Kingdom will not care. No one will.¡±


    Stephanie shook her head. It seemed that any fear of retribution her six closest maids had once carried no longer existed. The only reason Morgana did not punish them for it was because their bravery stemmed from their overwhelming fear for her safety.


    ¡°My Lady knows that all religions have some roots in Lysoria. Especially when it is the worship of a border city. Regardless,¡± Stephanie continued, the older maid lecturing Morgana as if she were a child again, ¡°the Holy Kingdom claims jurisdiction over all major religions. The Goddess of Light is a major Cael religion. If the Holy Kingdom steps in and you kill one of their rising saintnesses, Lysoria might end up fighting three wars at the same time. That, or the royal family would surrender you as a peace offering.¡±


    ¡°My family would never allow that.¡±


    The six maids were silent this time, much to Morgana¡¯s frustration. Their silence spoke much louder, and more harshly than their words ever could have.


    Mother wouldn¡¯t let them take me away, she thought stubbornly. But the image of Raphael¡¯s body being carried away bloody and broken as their mother watched without so much a flicker of emotion was too recently seared into her brain. Is that her plan, then? To have me regain her honor and then discard me? No, she must have a plan. Raphael was discarded because he was weak and pathetic, a failure who withered away when he lost Father¡¯s support. I am not that.


    Morgana ducked her head into the tub''s steaming water. She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but as the days passed and her mother¡¯s training became increasingly cold and ruthless, Morgana had to admit it was a possibility.


    I¡¯ll have to prepare for the worst case. I need to speak with Grandfather.

 V2 Chapter 57: The Tournament Begins

    The tournament arena of Elyndor put the Sealrite arena to absolute shame. It was larger, more luxurious, and brimming with enchantments activated by House Alistar mages for various purposes. One enchantment in particular caused massive walls to grow from the tournament floor, dividing the space into four independent quadrants and splitting the enormous stadium into four smaller stages.


    The circular arena featured tiered seating that wrapped around in perfectly aligned rows. The seats, though made of stone, were enchanted for cushioned comfort. The arena floor itself lay two dozen feet below where I sat, a grassy expanse interrupted only by stone stages where combatants would battle.


    The air buzzed with excitement, reminiscent of the Sealrite slave arena, though without the heavy undertone of bloodlust. Here, the atmosphere was jubilant, driven by the thrill of competition and the spectacle of combat.


    And to see who the strongest fighter in Elyndor is, I thought.


    Over last two weeks, I''d triple tasked between training Nida and Nasq, cultivating further into my budding third heart ring, and implementing a rather risky plan. I was confident that I would be able to pull it off, but monsters could be unpredictable.


    Still, that wouldn''t take place for another handful of hours, so I sat back and tried to relax. Despite that, I couldn''t help but continue to compare my time in this Colloseum to my time in Sealrite. This time, I was not in the arena. Nor was I a slave.


    No, I was in the audience this time, comfortably seated in a VIP section of the lower rows for prime viewing. High-ranking Elyndor officials, nobility, and heir candidates had been provided private seating options adorned with red velvet walls and railings for leaning. While I¡¯d been offered a similar section, it was too far from the action for my liking. Likely some political ploy to annoy me by someone.


    So, I adapted.


    I now sat, quite comfortably, in the private seating reserved exclusively for direct descendants of the current House head. Since the Duke had no descendants and the temporary matriarch was technically not head of the household, the section was empty.


    Except for me.


    I flipped the House Coin into the air, snatching it mid-flight with a smirk toward the guard stationed outside. Though he didn¡¯t look in my direction, the tightness of his jaw and the faint grinding of his teeth betrayed his annoyance.


    The only warning I had of an interruption to my peaceful enjoyment was the sagging of the guard¡¯s shoulders, as if relieved by the approach of someone.


    ¡°You cannot be here,¡± barked a light-haired, pompous boy I immediately recognized as Darrow, the leading heir.


    ¡°Come in, come in, young lord,¡± I said with a mocking flourish of my hand, not bothering to stand. ¡°Take a seat, if you¡¯d like. The show is about to begin.¡± He opened his mouth, but I cut him off with a sharp glance, letting a trickle of energy seep from my core¡ªan unspoken warning. ¡°You may sit, or you may leave.¡±


    Alaric, the boy¡¯s formidable knight, remained outside, taking position by the entrance alongside the now-relieved guard. Darrow hesitated before sitting, his earlier bluster tempered by an unmistakable hint of concern. Or was it worry? The guard''s eyes widened as Darrow sat, likely shocked by the fact his young lord was listening to my command. I doubted Darrow saw it as obeying an order, but nonetheless I found the interaction quite amusing.


    ¡°You cannot be here,¡± he repeated, still staring at me from his seat near the entrance a few rows behind me. His tone was less aggressive this time and more¡­ uncertain.


    I sighed. ¡°I can, actually. Ask the guard.¡± I waved his worries away dismissively and he moved to stand, clearly intending to confirm my claim as prompted, but the booming voice of the tournament commentator interrupted him.


    That voice is familiar, I thought. Was he the commentator from Sealrite?


    ¡°Laaaaadies and gentlemen! Welcome to this grand tournament of celebration, honoring the legacy of Duke Collin Alistar!¡± The crowd roared in response, fists pumping into the air. While the stadium¡¯s energy buzzed, it lacked the deafening frenzy of Sealrite that had shaken the arena''s very foundation¡ªthough it did at least still cause a soft hum in my ears.


    ¡°Today¡¯s tournament is divided into four tiers!¡± the commentator continued. ¡°The first is the Novice Tier, featuring a preliminary stage to cull weaker fighters, hence the divided stadium. Then we have the Advanced Tier for bronze and first-realm cores, followed by the Expert Tier for silver and second-realm warriors. Most of these expert warriors have traveled far and wide to fight for the King''s proffered sword, so keep your eyes open to spot a potential rising star among the fighters! We might witness history in the making. And finally, the Legend Tier¡ªfor those above the second or silver realm! Though we have only two combatants in this tier, I assure you, their battle will be like nothing you have ever seen before. Please give a thunderous welcome to Duke Conley Goldenhearts and Dame Annalise Blakely, Royal Captain of the Guard!¡±


    The crowd erupted, but the fervor was noticeably skewed. While Duke Conley received polite applause, the stadium practically shook with cheers for Dame Annalise. The chant of her name, rhythmic and fanatical, rivaled anything I¡¯d heard¡ªeven during my time in Ordite.


    ¡°Annalise! Annalise! Annalise!¡±


    A knot of rage formed itself in my stomach as Lilliana''s emotions surged forward at the introduction of her grandfather, a bottomless pit of revenge stirring with bloodlust and need to commit violence upon the man.


    What did he do to her, I wondered, turning away from the arena in an attempt to distract myself from the overwhelming negative emotions Lilliana was causing.


    I raised an eyebrow at Darrow, but before I could speak, Hannah¡¯s bouncing pigtails rounded entrance, followed closely by Brianna and Victor. They both eyed Darrow suspiciously as they passed him, and the boy met their gazes with a calm, cold glare. They claimed seats to my left, placing themselves between me and Darrow, who still sat by the entrance.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Dame Annalise is participating!¡± Hannah exclaimed, then screamed ¡°Annalise, you''re the best!¡± at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I asked once the cheers subsided somewhat.


    Hannah¡¯s joyous expression shifted to bewilderment, her eyebrows rising so high they nearly got lost in her bangs. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Imagine I¡¯ve been imprisoned in an underground slave dungeon and, before that, was severely sheltered,¡± I replied, lacing my words with sarcasm and resisting the urge to roll my eyes.


    ¡°Oh¡­ right.¡± Hannah¡¯s smile turned sheepish and she straightened her slouching posture. ¡°Dame Annalise Blakely is¡ª¡±


    ¡°A peasant with undeserved status,¡± Darrow interjected, narrowing his eyes at Hannah. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you were going to say, cousin?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Hannah replied, dismissing him entirely. ¡°Dame Annalise is a hero of the people, Lady Lilliana. Born in the back alleys of Lysoria, she rose to a position even most nobles can only dream of.¡± She smirked, tilting her chin toward Darrow. ¡°He dreams of being Captain of the Royal Guard alllll the time.¡±


    Darrow¡¯s face reddened and he turned away his gaze, but he didn¡¯t refute her claim.


    ¡°What type of core does she have?¡± I asked, grinning at the flustered heir.


    ¡°Energy core. Early or mid-gold realm,¡± Hannah said. ¡°She was the direct apprentice of Duke Alistar.¡± Her tone grew somber. ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s here.¡±


    I exchanged a glance with Brianna, who nodded and whispered something to Victor. That was news I hadn¡¯t known and it created an unknown factor in my plan. We needed to determine if Dame Annalise¡¯s presence was solely to honor her teacher¡¯s memory or if she had another agenda. The last thing I needed was another gold-realm warrior complicating my plans. Unlike Duke Alistar, this one wouldn''t be as easy as just killing her off. One dead gold realm awakener was an unfortunate accident. Two was intentional.


    That, and I somehow doubted she would be open to the idea of working with the Cael Marquess who allegedly killed her mentor, and who was likely already nearby.


    ¡°By the heart of Mother Aedonia, what a cheer for our local hero!¡± the commentator¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin with the Novice Tier! My name is Jarold Evergreen and I will be your host for today''s tournament. Will all novice tier contestants please start making their way to the arena grounds?"


    Hannah leaped to her feet, squealing. ¡°Oh crap, that was shorter than I thought! Why didn¡¯t Grandmother make a speech? Ohhhh crap.¡± She waved over her shoulder as she darted off through the entrance. ¡°See you all soon!¡±


    Darrow stayed unusually silent over the next half hour as contestants filled the arena floor. By the time the matches began, the space was packed, with only the stone stages left empty. Jarold¡¯s voice echoed as he directed fighters to their rings.


    Why does he call them rings if they¡¯re square?


    Eight contestants struggled to filter themselves through all the living trash, finally able to climb the short set of stairs leading to the stadium after some tournament officials started yelling at waiting fighters to get out of the way. When all eight contestants faced their counterpart, Jarold¡¯s voice sounded throughout the audience again.


    ¡°Here we go!¡±


    I yawned loudly, momentarily forgetting my queenly decorum from the sheer monotony of watching mortals fight. The level of boredom from watching mortals slug each other with limited martial arts was the closest I''d come to being killed by something since arriving in Graedon.


    I rolled my eyes as one of the mortals won and there was a soft smattering of applause from the audience. Even the applause for the winner was lackluster.


    Who applauds adults that fight worse than some children, anyway? I mused. This section of the tournament should have been made for children like Hannah only.


    At that point, I simply stopped paying attention and slipped into a light meditative state. I couldn¡¯t afford to go too deep; I needed to remain aware enough to react should Darrow or Alaric attempt anything untoward.


    ¡°Wow, this is actually pretty amazing,¡± Brianna commented a few hours later. I cracked my eyes open, taking in her slight figure leaning over the section¡¯s railing and the sun having hit its apex in the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s just mortals,¡± I muttered, rising from my seated position. Still, I joined her at the railing to see what had caught her attention.


    ¡°True,¡± Brianna admitted, her gaze fixed on a particular combatant. ¡°But that just means they¡¯re entirely reliant on techniques.¡±


    She motioned at a man in the ring below. He was dark-skinned, with short, tightly curled black hair and lean muscles that moved with unsettling precision. His opponent was massive, a bear of a man¡ªno, not a man, I realized, noticing the two horns protruding from his mouth. An Orc.


    Common sense suggested the Orc would obviously win. Unfortunately for the Orc, reality often rejected common sense.


    The dark-skinned man proceeded to dominate the fight, performing a series of high-level martial techniques that no mortal should have been capable of executing. He moved with ruthless efficiency and inhuman flexibility, his reaction speed far outpacing the Orc¡¯s. Each strike from the Orc¡¯s massive war axe was effortlessly evaded as the man weaved through the blows like water around stone.


    I yawned and turned away from the fight, heading back to my seat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to see who wins?¡± Brianna asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I already know,¡± I replied, closing my eyes and resuming my meditation.


    A few moments later, Jarold¡¯s voice confirmed my prediction, announcing the dark-skinned human¡ªDarrek Cling, a commoner¡ªas the victor.


    "Imagine if he awakens a core," Victor muttered. I grunted and ignored the subsequent chatting the sparked between Brianna and Victor at that possibility. Even Darrow joined in at some point.


    Roughly half an hour later, the second-tier division began. There were far fewer participants this time, perhaps a quarter of the number from the uncored matches. When the announcement that the advanced tier was beginning, I stood again and leaned against the railing to scan the combatants for my Paragons.


    Nida and Nasq stood side by side directly below my section of the stands. They didn¡¯t glance up at me, their focus instead fixed on the crowd with an air of deadly seriousness, as though they were protecting me from the other combatants. Which, in a sense, I supposed they were.


    I scanned the other participants, reaching out with tendrils of core energy. Only a handful had enough energy or magic to potentially match Nasq or Nida, though I didn''t sense any that could outright defeat them without a drawn-out battle.


    ¡°It should be fairly easy for them,¡± I mused, ¡°until the top eight. That¡¯s when it will get challenging.¡±


    Darrow, who had returned to being, snorted. ¡°You place great confidence in your followers, Lady Lilliana.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve earned it,¡± I said simply.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    I turned to him with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Tilting my head, I regarded the princeling curiously. ¡°Are you not participating?¡±


    Darrow¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Nobles rarely join in,¡± he muttered. ¡°We have others fight as our proxy. Hannah is simply¡­ unusual.¡±


    I blinked, realizing I¡¯d entirely forgotten about the girl. ¡°How did she do?¡± I asked Brianna.


    ¡°Fifty-second place,¡± Darrow answered before Brianna could speak, crossing his arms as his scowl deepened. ¡°It was a terrible matchup for her. She could¡¯ve easily made the top twenty-five if that round had been against someone else."


    I raised an eyebrow at the heir''s surprising interest in his cousin, but Brianna made a sound of complete exasperation before I had the chance to comment on it.


    ¡°I know,¡± she groaned. ¡°It was completely unlucky she got matched against the runner-up.¡±


    Darrow nodded. ¡°It was the weight and reach difference. Until Hannah awakens a core and develops either long-range abilities or enhanced close combat skills, she¡¯s just a teenage girl. She has no chance against opponents like Ul¡¯Gesh who are overwhelmingly larger than she is."


    "Is she injured?" I asked.


    Darrow grunted again but shook his head. "She''ll be fine. Probably just banged up."


    "Hmmm," I hummed, putting the Orc''s face to memory.

 V2 Chapter 58: Advanced Tier

    The first set of matches unfolded exactly as I¡¯d anticipated.


    Nida¡¯s opponent was a wiry elf with pointed ears like Nasq¡¯s, though that¡¯s where the similarities ended. His power was laughably insufficient against Nida¡¯s relentless, in-your-face combat style. The moment the announcer¡¯s ¡°Start!¡± echoed across the arena, she surged forward.


    The poor mage barely managed to part his lips for a spell before Nida¡¯s fist smashed into the side of his head.


    Though he managed to throw up a chantless defensive barrier, it was flimsy at best. Nida tore through it with a barrage of strikes that left him scrambling. Her power¡ªwhatever it was now¡ªhad far surpassed a mere beginner bronze core. The way she dismantled him suggested she was on the verge of breaking into the silver realm.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the elf to surrender. A particularly brutal uppercut shattered his arm, the brittle crack of bone audible even from my seat. His magic failed him entirely after that.


    Nasq¡¯s fight was even more decisive, though far less violent. With a flick of his wrist, he liquefied the stone beneath his opponent¡¯s feet, trapping the man waist-deep before hardening it again. The close-combat fighter thrashed, screamed, and swore, but it was useless. Nasq strolled up and stomped him unconscious with casual indifference.


    As I observed, it became easier to distinguish Nasq¡¯s magic from conventional spellcasters. Most mages and sorcerers in Graedon were limited by their attributes, similar to heart energy users. Minor spells were common enough, but Nasq¡¯s ability to wield an infinite variety of techniques marked him as something entirely different. Not even Marquess Benedict could boast such versatility.


    It must be tied to the Desire System, I mused, absently twirling a strand of brown hair around my finger.


    Hannah returned shortly after Nida and Nasq claimed their second victories, both with little effort. A massive bruise marred her swollen left eye, though her other injuries¡ªif she had any¡ªwere either healed or hidden beneath thick new clothing.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Brianna asked, springing from her seat to meet her.


    Hannah chuckled, wincing at the motion. ¡°The healers patched me up right after the match,¡± she said, her attempt at a shrug earning a grimace. ¡°I¡¯ve had worse.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they heal your eye?¡± Brianna¡¯s voice was soft as she gently brushed her hand over the inflamed skin.


    ¡°They got busy with the next round,¡± Hannah replied. ¡°Tournament healers only handle first aid.¡±


    ¡°The family healers will come running the moment her parents see her like this,¡± Darrow said. Though his voice was calm, a vein bulged at his temple, and his narrowed eyes bored into the floor.


    Is he mad his cousin got hurt?


    I patted the empty seat beside me. ¡°Sit here, Hannah.¡±


    She nodded and sat, while Brianna reclaimed her spot on my other side. ¡°What did you think of my fight?¡± Hannah asked, her tone cautious.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t watch the mortal fights,¡± I replied bluntly. ¡°It¡¯s like watching grass grow.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she murmured, lowering her head.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ll praise your effort,¡± I added, earning her startled attention. ¡°I didn¡¯t see the match, but I saw the orc you fought. Facing such a disadvantage takes guts, even in defeat.¡±


    Her chin lifted slightly, a faint smile tugging at her lips. Across from me, Darrow¡¯s face softened for an instant before his usual scowl reasserted itself.


    ¡°As a reward, can I ask you something?¡± Hannah¡¯s tone shifted, unexpectedly bold.


    I hesitated. I wanted to use the time in between matches to meditate and improve my core, not answer meaningless questions. Especially considering my silver core had been bottlenecked in the silver realm for much too long, and the drive to push through was growing maddening. Still, building goodwill with a potential inner ally of the House I intended to claim wasn¡¯t a bad idea.


    ¡°You may ask,¡± I said.


    ¡°How did you get that scar on your eye?¡±


    My hand drifted to the deep lines that marred my right eye, and old memories surged unbidden. After a moment, I replied¡ªnot with the answer she wanted, but the one I was willing to give. ¡°Not all families are kind, Hannah. Some are cruel. Very cruel.¡±


    ¡°Your family did that?¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible over the crowd¡¯s cheers.


    ¡°In a way,¡± I said evenly.


    ¡°What did you do? Why did they do it?¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°I gave him one in return.¡± My voice was cold, and my mind replayed the vivid image of blood blinding my vision as I carved a clean line from Kyros¡¯s navel to his nose. ¡°If you ever see a man with a deep black scar running from his nose into his clothes, leave. Get as far away as you can.¡±


    Beside me, Brianna whispered something to Victor, who stood and left without a word. She leaned close, her tone hushed. ¡°I sent him to spread the word. You should¡¯ve told me earlier. Is it one of your brothers?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No. And it¡¯s unlikely anyone will encounter him.¡±


    She eyed me suspiciously but didn¡¯t press further.


    Kyros shouldn¡¯t be here. He lacked the heart energy mastery needed for soul transference. The man was a brute, relying solely on suffocating opponents with raw density.


    But¡­ I was here. That slim possibility lingered.


    ¡°Actually,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°Spread the warning. I want to be informed if anyone matching that description appears, even if it¡¯s just suspicion.¡±


    ¡°It will be done, my lady,¡± Brianna replied with a bow of her head.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Hannah murmured, exhaling slowly. ¡°I hope none of my family does that to me.¡±


    I shrugged, turning back to the arena as Nida entered the stadium nearest to us. "The strings of fate do whatever they want. Hoping it won¡¯t happen is useless. Getting strong enough to ensure it doesn¡¯t is the only real solution.¡±


    Whatever response Hannah offered was drowned out by the announcer¡¯s booming voice.


    ¡°The odds are 3:1 in favor of Brutus the Orc Barbarian!¡± he bellowed, likely spinning around with an enchanted stick to amplify his voice. ¡°But we¡¯ve seen in previous matches that Nida¡ªthe Paragon, as she¡¯s now called¡ªcan¡¯t be taken lightly! Both fighters are close-combat experts with records for dominating their opponents. However, this isn¡¯t Brutus¡¯ first tournament. While Nida the Paragon is an unknown, Brutus has a reputation for brutality.¡±


    I left my seat, leaning on the railing for a better view. Nida needed this fight. It would teach her she wasn¡¯t as strong as she believed and that she still had much room to grow.


    ¡°Your friend is about to get squashed,¡± Darrow said, joining me at the railing. His tone brimmed with excitement as he watched the fighters circle each other. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Brutus spar with Alaric before Alaric made it to the silver realm. If anyone here is closing in on a silver core, it¡¯s Brutus.¡±


    I said nothing, watching the Orc carefully. His core wasn¡¯t anywhere near the silver realm, despite the telltale signs of the third ring¡¯s formation. He carried the energy of someone close to a breakthrough, but his weak foundations made it unlikely he¡¯d ever cross the threshold. Even if he did, he¡¯d be forever stuck, unable to form silver realm heart rings¡ªa half-step achievement at best.


    The two fighters circled one another, their stances shifting with wary precision. Brutus made the first mistake. His legs shuffled too close together, leaving him vulnerable. Nida lunged forward like a coiled spring, seizing the opening.


    ¡°Baited,¡± I muttered, clicking my tongue as Nida realized the trap too late.


    Her charge faltered¡ªcut short by a bolt of lightning crashing down from above, narrowly missing her. A trap, cleverly concealed within the clouds. The Orc had channeled his heart energy to set the snare.


    A second and third bolt followed. The third struck true, attracted to Nida¡¯s spear as if magnetized. White energy cracked against her arm, the force sending a tremor through her body. The scent of charred flesh filled the air. She clutched her blackened arm, struggling to stay upright.


    ¡°I told you,¡± Darrow said, whistling softly. ¡°No one avoids that bait. Never seen it happen, not once.¡± There was pride in his tone, though it was unclear if it stemmed from the Orc¡¯s ingenuity or his own smugness.


    ¡°Is he your champion?¡± I asked, quirking a brow.


    Darrow laughed. ¡°Gods, no. He¡¯s my younger sister¡¯s champion. My fighter is Alaric¡ªhe¡¯ll fight in the next tier.¡±


    Figures, I thought dryly.


    ¡°Is she not going to surrender?¡± Hannah leaned so far over the railing I feared she might tumble into the arena. Her voice held a mix of curiosity and concern.


    Instead of surrendering, Nida did the opposite. The energy around her began to coalesce, swirling faster and faster until it formed a visible vortex. The air thickened with raw power as she absorbed it into herself. Then came the roar¡ªan utterly inhuman sound that silenced the Colosseum.


    Bones cracked. Her face elongated into a muzzle. Golden eyes shifted to blood-red, glowing with predatory malice that mirrored my own. Nida¡¯s humanoid form dissolved, replaced by the lithe, muscled body of a tiger. Her white and black-striped fur gleamed under the sunlight, a testament to her ancestral tiger god.


    The audience gasped. The sheer intensity of her transformation blanketed the arena in oppressive bloodlust. The air grew humid, and sticky with energy. Sweat pooled down my skin, the ever-breezy VIP section stifling and thick with restricted heat.


    ¡°She¡¯s a shapeshifter?¡± Darrow¡¯s voice was incredulous as his wide eyes snapped toward me.


    I tapped my cheek in mock innocence. ¡°How about that?¡± I said lightly. I¡¯d only seen her shift once before, but it was no less mesmerizing the second time.


    In her primal form, Nida was unstoppable. She wove through Brutus¡¯s panicked lightning bolts with feral grace, her movements a blur. Realizing his heart energy alone wouldn¡¯t be enough, Brutus gripped his claymore and charged, roaring as lightning crackled along the blade.


    The collision of his blade with Nida¡¯s claws sent shockwaves rippling through the arena. The wind howled, scattering belongings and lifting carpets like banners in a storm. Even in our elevated seats, the force whipped my hair across my face.


    ¡°They¡¯re both breaking through!¡± Darrow shouted, his voice tinged with awe as he steadied himself against the railing.


    ¡°They¡¯re not both breaking through,¡± I corrected, jabbing a finger toward the arena. ¡°Only she is.¡±


    Darrow scoffed. ¡°The energy level suggests otherwise. You can feel it¡ªtwo cores are ascending.¡±


    I shot him a sly grin. ¡°Perhaps by the standards of the breakthroughs you¡¯ve seen.¡±


    True to my words, the battle shifted in Nida¡¯s favor. Brutus¡¯s size and strength were no match for her speed and growing ferocity. Each clash pushed him further back until she landed a devastating strike¡ªfour parallel gashes cut deep into his chest. Blood erupted from the wounds in a gruesome spray, painting the white stone crimson.


    The Orc dropped to his knees, clutching his abdomen as though holding his insides together. Nida bared her fangs, poised to strike the killing blow.


    But she hesitated. Her glowing red eyes locked onto me, her gaze unreadable. Instead of finishing him, she growled low in her throat.


    ¡°I¡­ surrender,¡± Brutus rasped, raising a trembling arm in defeat. His other hand clutched at his wounds as if trying to keep the freely spilling blood inside.


    Nida¡¯s body shuddered, and she began to shrink back into her human form. The colosseum erupted into cheers, the roar of the crowd nearly deafening. While not quite as thunderous as the ovation for Dame Annalise, it was easily the loudest of the day.

 V2 Chapter 59: Raw Mana

    I mentally accessed the Desire System¡¯s black box, and, visible only to my eyes, it appeared with the usual red text.


    [Name: Nida Keys]


    [Class: Primal Tigerkin]


    [Race: Therianthrope?]


    [Level: 60]


    [Open subwindow for additional statistics on Paragon 002]


    The numbers tracked perfectly with my previous analysis. It seemed that every ten levels indicated strength equal to the formation of a heart ring, whereas every thirty levels marked a power increase akin to a realm change. It was also possible that someone with four heart rings who hadn¡¯t coalesced them into a core would be considered level 40 despite being significantly weaker. After all, the system needed to lower the estimated level of most paragons upon metamorphosis. That seemed to be the most likely explanation.


    Nida¡¯s metamorphosis had dropped her by about 25 levels, starting her at level 15 afterward. Did that mean she¡¯d begun with four heart rings? Given that she¡¯d been injected with the Main System, it was possible she¡¯d gained several levels and reached level 40 before shifting to the Desire System.


    I needed to investigate this further and determine the conversion rate between systems. Something felt off¡ªas if what one system considered level 40 wasn¡¯t necessarily equivalent in another system.


    The Desire System, at least, seemed to reflect heart cores.


    And Nida had just made it to the silver realm.


    Her growth rate was astonishing, especially considering the pathetic state I¡¯d originally found her in. Based on what I¡¯d gathered, Paragons gained levels not only by meditation but also through actual combat. There was no need to absorb a defeated enemy¡¯s essence¡ªthe system rewarded the pure act of engaging in battle with skills and mental or physical effort.


    I flexed my fingers under the black screen that obscured my vision. I dismissed the box and opened a similar one for Nasq, who was entering the stadium as Nida climbed down. The two exchanged sly grins and a high-five, though Nida winced from the impact.


    [Name: Nasq Delacoire]


    [Class: Primal Sorcerer]


    [Race: Elf?]


    [Level: 57]


    [Open subwindow for additional statistics on Paragon 031]


    He was close as well. I frowned, torn between satisfaction and unease at how easily my Paragons were amassing power. When translating my core realm into comparable numbers, I estimated my level to be around 80-85, steadily approaching my third heart ring. My progress wasn¡¯t insignificant¡ªadvancing to the mid-stage silver realm in under two years was extraordinary by any standard. And yet, Nasq and Nida were outpacing me.


    At this rate, I was going to be outpaced.


    Was that even possible? Could Paragons surpass the system¡¯s host? Or would my bottleneck cause a halt to their progress as well?


    I closed the second box and drummed my fingers thoughtfully, watching Nasq step into the arena opposite a woman draped in a heavy red and white cloak.


    ¡°How do you think your mage will fare?¡± Hannah asked, leaning precariously over the railing.


    ¡°He¡¯s a sorcerer, not a mage,¡± I corrected instinctively, despite still not being sure what the difference was beyond the amount of knowledge they had.


    I ignored whatever she said next and opened the third box out of curiosity.


    [Name: Ethan Brooks]


    [Class: Primal Berserker] [EVOLUTIONS READY]


    [Race: Human?]


    [Level: 68]


    [Open subwindow for additional statistics on Paragon 001]


    Evolutions ready? What does that mean?


    Whatever Ethan had been doing to find the Red Cardinal was quite difficult if he¡¯d managed to progress even faster than Nida and Nasq. Considering they¡¯d come face to face with a platinum realm eldritch creature, I could only imagine what he was experiencing.


    As I dismissed the third box, I noticed a small red dot in the corner of my vision.


    What in the worlds?


    No matter how I moved my head or shifted my gaze, the red dot remained at the edge of my peripheral. With a thought, the red dot expanded into a fourth black box, displaying a single line I¡¯d seen before, barely large enough to obscure a sliver of my vision.


    [SYSTEM REMINDER: You have gained many Paragons. Congratulations!]


    [Reward: You have gained the ability to reap a percentage of all Paragons¡¯ heart energy whenever the System rewards them with bonus energy. Do you accept this reward?]Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    [Note: This now applies to previously rewarded energy as well. All chosen Paragons will have their levels lowered slightly in compensation for the energy reaped.]


    [Yes] / [No]


    Unlike the first time I saw this message, I didn¡¯t immediately hit [No]. I was far more powerful than when I¡¯d previously encountered this option. At that time I hadn¡¯t known anything at all about the Desire System. Although the system was still a great mystery to me, I had started to understand the basics of its mechanics and purpose.


    I was reluctant to bind my growth to anything or anyone outside myself, but weren¡¯t Paragons extensions of my power? As long as I absorbed their energy and refined it into my own without allowing the System to directly convert the absorbed energy into heart rings, would that not be considered my own power?


    It was worth considering. If I could choose which Paragons and how much energy to pull, I could start with small amounts and experiment with it. If the energy turned out to be indistinguishable from normal heart energy and free from the Desire System, I could scarcely imagine the boost it would be able to provide my core. With around 80 to 100 Paragons, most closing in on at least level 30, I could potentially soar straight into the mid-gold realm.


    Probably. Assuming gaining that much power all at once didn''t simply implode my core.


    Or it could result in the Desire System binding my soul and progression to its machinations.


    I sighed and realized I¡¯d allowed my gaze to shift from Nasq to the blue sky overhead. I forced myself to glance back down just in time to watch Nasq summon three different types of elements, air, fire, and¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure what the third one was.


    ¡°Is that raw mana?¡± Brianna gasped. No one had time to spare her an answer as the opposing mage created matching bundles of fire and air elemental magics. The two mages clashed, their air and fire elements colliding, sending sparks of twisted fire in every direction.


    The third element was oddly opaque and dark, writhing around itself as it twisted into a pulsating arrow of smoky black tendrils. It surged forward and penetrated through the colliding magics like a knife to heated butter.


    No, it wasn¡¯t cutting through the other elements, I realized silently. The magic fire and air are parting away from the third element.


    The opposing mage shouted something but was cut short as the bolt of raw mana slammed into her chest in a blinding burst of white light. I was forced to shield my eyes from the brilliance of the miniature sun.


    When the light faded, the unconscious mage was sent flying out of the arena, crashing into the stone wall of the colosseum directly below the onlookers. She slumped away from the body-shaped dent she¡¯d made, caught by a sprinting medic who barely saved her from a face plant.


    [Name: Nasq Delacoire]


    [Class: Primal Sorcerer]


    [Race: Elf?]


    [Level: 58]


    [Open subwindow for additional statistics on Paragon 031]


    I clicked my tongue. That¡¯d apparently been too easy for the elf, just barely raising him a level. Fortunately, there were still the quarter-final matches ahead.


    The remaining fighters didn''t strike me as the most powerful warriors I''d ever seen, but the remaining female mage was closing in on the second realm of magic similar to Nasq.


    Though I¡¯m pretty sure Nida will win the whole tournament anyways now that she¡¯s progressed into the next realm.


    ¡°That Nida is going to get bounced from this tier,¡± Darrow observed, gesturing to a group of men in black and white uniforms who had left their positions around the stadiums to converge in a huddle during Nasq¡¯s fight. ¡°She can¡¯t be a participant in it after breaking through.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, frowning. When Darrow simply nodded, I followed up with another question. ¡°Will she be able to join the expert tier, then?¡±


    The pompous boy shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure of that. It¡¯ll be up to the tournament judges.¡±


    ¡°How are they even judging her power level?¡± I muttered, not meaning to speak aloud.


    ¡°The energy radiating off her is pretty obvious,¡± Darrow snorted.


    It was true, but it didn¡¯t make any sense. If a Paragon¡¯s power came from the Desire System and they didn¡¯t have a core, how was she exuding so much energy? I glanced at Nasq, who had casually stepped down and was speaking with Nida. The sorcerer had wielded mana, but I hadn¡¯t felt mana actually exude from him.


    Heart energy couldn¡¯t be manipulated like that since it only existed within cores.


    How did she do that?


    The deliberations didn¡¯t take too long. The striped judges retook their positions, and one of them disappeared for a few moments before Jarold¡¯s voice rang out over the audience.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, it seems we have witnessed something rather special this afternoon. We were blessed by the Gods to watch a warrior reach the silver realm! Let¡¯s give a round of applause for Nida the Paragon!¡± The crowd roared, and Jarold hushed them. ¡°Okay, okay. While it¡¯s amazing that we witnessed that, it has created a slight hiccup. We can¡¯t continue to pit a silver realm fighter against those in the bronze realm.¡± The crowd responded with boos and a few accepting calls. ¡°The judges have decided that while Nida the Paragon will not be allowed to continue in the bronze realm tournament, we¡¯ll allow her late entry into the expert tier matches.¡±


    Nida, bloody, beaten, and obviously in pain, waved to me with a wide smile. Her eyes were alight with pride, confidence, and¡ªwas that anticipation?


    It hit me then.


    She wants to fight me. I laughed at the thought and returned her smile. I mouthed the words ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt you. A lot.¡±


    She grimaced but nodded, and Nasq helped her toward the stadium¡¯s exit. When Nida joined us in the seating section about half an hour later, most of her deeper wounds were patched up, and Nasq was moving into the finals. Neither the semifinals nor the quarterfinals had been much of a challenge for him. While the opponents weren¡¯t weak by any means, Nasq¡¯s incredibly varied magic had overwhelmed the two melee warriors.


    Nasq suffered a few hits against the human knight during the semifinal match, but his ability to manipulate raw mana proved to be more than the knight was prepared for.


    Nida found a spot to sit and collapsed into it, while Darrow shook his head. ¡°That knight would¡¯ve had a better chance if he¡¯d been given a better sword. That blade had rather pitiful enchantments.¡±


    ¡°How would you have dealt with him?¡± I asked, curious, since it seemed the boy knew exactly what Nasq had done.


    ¡°Raw mana manipulation is a very high-level form of magic,¡± Brianna explained when Darrow didn¡¯t answer quickly enough. ¡°Unlike actual elemental or formed magic, it isn¡¯t really tangible, and it repels other types of magic. A master swordsman with a high enough core realm could combat raw mana with raw heart energy, but most heart energy users aren¡¯t capable of doing that. Especially since forming a magic core is much simpler than forming a heart core.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± I mused. That made sense, in a way. It was true that most people¡ªespecially on Ordite¡ªwho awakened to heart energy wouldn¡¯t bother with raw heart energy since it was so much weaker than attributed energy. Its only real use was when I needed to release it as Authority.


    ¡°Finally, the FINALS!¡± Jarold screamed, followed by a high-pitched squeal that nearly blew out my eardrums. I hissed, slapping a hand to cover my ears, as did everyone else. ¡°Sorry about that. We¡¯re looking into that interference. Anyway, today we have two sorcerers gracing our stadium to determine who is the strongest advanced-tier fighter in Elyndor and all of Alistar territory!¡±


    Darrow snorted. ¡°Strongest advanced tier peasant, maybe.¡±


    ¡°Shush,¡± I said, flicking a hand at the boy. ¡°You could have fought like your cousin. Don¡¯t belabor your own inaction.¡±


    His face turned beet red but his response was drowned by Jarold¡¯s next words. ¡°Please welcome to the stage, Nasq the Sorcerer Supreme, our rising star! And on the other side, we have Elyndor¡¯s very own Bellatrix, Witch of the North!¡±


    I raised an eyebrow and tossed a glance at Brianna. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Alistar territory in the east of Lysoria?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s north of everything below it.¡±


    ¡°Bellatrix is a daughter of House Granger,¡± Hannah said, rolling her eyes. ¡°Her father is Duke Elliot Granger, Duke and Warlock of the North.¡± She pointed to a section of seating directly opposite to ours.


    I bit the inside of my lip. There were already more gold realm Awakeners than I¡¯d expected with Dame Annalise in the mix, but now there was a famous magic user too?


    ¡°How powerful is he?¡± I pressed, and Brianna answered dutifully.


    ¡°Mid third realm. Doesn¡¯t have a heart core, though.¡±


    I needed to make sure there was a proper balance between power in the city and my attacking forces. If the forces in the city were strong enough to fend off the Hydra, there wouldn¡¯t be enough impact when my forces arrived. If that happened, I¡¯d need to conquer the city by force, through blood. I wasn¡¯t opposed to that, but I¡¯d prefer to keep Lysoria in a powerful state. Unless I planned to summon the entire city as undead, there wasn¡¯t much point in rendering it incapacitated for generations.


    One of them might need to die, I thought. The Legend Tier fight will expose both Duke Goldenhearts and Dame Annalise to potential harm. How do I turn that potential into definite...

 V2 Chapter 60: Sorcerer of No Reknown

    The Witch of the North was a striking and petite woman, her form commanding attention despite her modest height of just over five feet. Ice-blue eyes gleamed with an unsettling intensity, framed by jet-black hair and sharp features that tapered to a pointed chin. Her attire was as practical as it was elegant: a form-fitting battle suit cloaked in a golden-hued mantle that caught the light like polished metal.


    For the first time since entering the Colosseum, Nasq¡¯s expression betrayed caution. Not fear, exactly, but trepidation was evident in the beads of sweat rolling down his temples and the tight clench of his jaw.


    ¡°What element is she?¡± I asked, tilting my chin toward the woman¡¯s cloak.


    ¡°Divine attribute, obviously,¡± Hannah replied, rolling her eyes as though the answer should have been obvious.


    My eyebrows shot up, ignoring the casual rudeness. ¡°Divinity? A magic core allows access to the power of the gods?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said with an air of teasing condescension. ¡°Magic cores pull in mana from the world around us, and divine¡ªor holy¡ªenergy is part of that mix.¡±


    ¡°Most mages can¡¯t sense it, though,¡± Brianna added. ¡°It takes a particular resonance, usually appearing only in mages and sorcerers who¡¯ve been blessed by religious organizations.¡± She moved to hover over my shoulder and in a low voice meant only for me, she muttered, ¡°Like a certain saintess of the Life Goddess, for instance.¡±


    I decided that sounded like a problem for another day. ¡°Is it a powerful form of magic?¡±


    Darrow, ever eager to chime in, sneered and answered before Hannah could. ¡°Obviously. By the gods, Lady Lilliana, you¡¯re astonishingly uninformed. Did your House not educate you?¡±


    ¡°They did not,¡± I replied flatly, not bothering to look at him.


    ¡°Nasq has already used nearly all basic elemental forms,¡± Brianna noted, steering the conversation back to the sorcerer''s fight. ¡°Fire, water, wind, and earth. He¡¯s also employed branch magics like lightning and light, as well as raw mana.¡± She turned to me, curiosity burning in her gaze. ¡°Can he use divine mana, too?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were the unknown variable in Lysoria,¡± Brianna muttered as she took her place next to Hannah again, moving away from me, ¡°but maybe it¡¯s actually him. Who is he? I¡¯ve never heard of any sorcerer or mage being able to wield every type of magic.¡± Her eyes bored into mine. In a softer tone, she asked, ¡°Who is he, really? Some noble?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe only nobles possess great affinities?¡± I asked, tilting my head with disappointment. ¡°Nobles may breed themselves for advantage like prized animals, but natural talent isn¡¯t actually confined to bloodlines.¡±


    ¡°Did you just compare my bloodline to a common animal?¡± Darrow bellowed from beside me.


    His indignation was cut short by the booming voice of Jarold as it rang across the Colosseum. ¡°START!¡±


    For the first time in the tournament, Nasq didn¡¯t immediately attack. Instead, he raised his hands, conjuring complex magic circles that pulsed with energy. Arcane words spilled from his lips like a torrent, each syllable making the circles flare brighter. A spherical shield coalesced around him just as Bellatrix unleashed a golden blast of mana.


    My eyes widened at the display of offensive holy magic. The energy radiated an oppressive righteousness, pervading a demand for retribution upon its guilty target.


    ¡°She¡¯s starting with a smite?¡± Victor whistled loudly in awe over the noise of the audience. ¡°She must want to end this as quickly as possible. That¡¯s high-level magic¡ªit should have drained her mana a substantial amount."


    Victor was proven wrong in an instant. Bellatrix unleashed another blast, and then another, each identical to the first. The golden barrages struck Nasq¡¯s shield with explosive force, scattering prismatic sparks throughout the arena. Those closest to the fight were either struck by the stray magic or hastily conjured defensive barriers.


    Raising my own invisible shield of heart energy, I casually protected our seating area from the residual blasts. My precaution was unnecessary though, as Alaric was already forming his own shimmering barrier, reinforcing our safety without missing a beat.


    The third impact cracked Nasq¡¯s shield. He leaped away just before the divine mana broke through, obliterating the ground where he¡¯d stood. All that remained where the blasts had struck was a large hole in the stadium and scorched dirt.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Nasq retaliated with an eruption of viscous black tendrils of raw mana whipping toward Bellatrix. She spun gracefully, summoning a radiant sphere of golden energy with large waves of her arms. Nasq¡¯s raw mana, however, didn¡¯t collide with the divine mana.


    Instead, right before contact, both types of magic fizzled out of existence with a soft hiss and a puff of opaque smoke. Neither paused to watch the theatrics, already conjuring their next attacks.


    Bellatrix maintained distance, golden mana swirling around her like a tempest. Nasq closed the gap, bombarding her with elemental spells: fire, water, wind, earth, lightning, and more. Each attack pushed her back, forcing her onto the defensive.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as Nasq adapted his strategy, seamlessly weaving magic to exploit every opportunity and to avoid direct contact with the divine mana. He launched a geyser of water at her, only to turn it to ice the moment it touched the ground under her feet and throwing her off balance.


    A fireball erupted from Nasq''s outstretched arms and skated across the ice, colliding with her despite her frantic attempt to regain stability. Though the attack seared deep burn marks across her body, they vanished almost instantly, the wounds mending seamlessly as golden light wove through her flesh like threads of radiant silk.


    ¡°That¡¯s incredibly fast healing,¡± I observed.


    ¡°Divine energy excels at healing,¡± Hannah said. ¡°Using it offensively just means she has a lot. It¡¯s pretty inefficient. The only offensive spell divine attribute magic has is smiting spells. I haven¡¯t heard of anyone outside the Holy Kingdom being trained to use divine mana offensively like this.¡±


    ¡°Bellatrix is a freak of nature,¡± Darrow grumbled. ¡°Heir to a duchy, fighting in a tournament. Absurd.¡±


    I glanced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you have someone else to irritate? Friends? Family? Followers?" He glared and pursed his lips, but said nothing.


    Nasq finally closed the distance, his fist driving through the shield of golden mana as though it were mist. The divine energy seemed to not attempt to repel the physical strike, allowing it to pass through unrestricted.


    I glanced around, expecting shock, but no one seemed surprised. It was strange, given how much emphasis had been placed on the strength of divine mana. Catching Brianna¡¯s gaze, she stepped closer, maneuvering herself between me and Hannah to murmur in my ear.


    ¡°Divine mana and holy magic usually don¡¯t interact with the physical world¡ªonly with other mana. Smiting spells are the exception, but defensive holy magic won¡¯t block physical attacks. Nasq had no better option than to rely on brute force.¡±


    Nasq pressed his advantage with a relentless flurry of punches and kicks, each strike honed by, and reminiscent of, the rigorous training sessions where I¡¯d beaten into him the importance of adaptability. I had once found myself at the end of a noose for overreliance on long-range attacks, a mistake I was determined not to let Nasq repeat.


    Mana of every type swirled around Nasq, weaving through his movements as his fists pummeled Bellatrix. She was unable to mount any meaningful defense against his physical assault. Each time she attempted to retaliate with the golden smiting skill she had first demonstrated, Nasq deftly neutralized it with raw mana, dismantling her efforts before they could take form.


    The fight was an impressive showing for Nasq. He not only demonstrated his overwhelming power, but his wide range of knowledge and understanding of magic. It had taken him only minutes to develop a strategy against divine mana, weaving together an impressive combination of raw mana and physical strikes to render the ducal daughter unable to respond beyond desperate flails for survival.


    When Nasq¡¯s magic-laden kick slammed into Bellatrix¡¯s ribs, a resounding crack echoed through the arena. Without missing a beat, he conjured an arrow of raw mana, its razor-sharp tip glinting with lethal intent, and aimed it at her chest with a decisive wave of his hand.


    ¡°Ah,¡± I groaned aloud, a note of exasperation coloring my voice. It struck me then¡ªNasq had never faced a combatant close to his level who was also lacking in physical prowess. Nida or I could have blocked or dodged that magic arrow even while on the defensive, but Bellatrix¡­ she didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    The stadium seemed to freeze as Nasq¡¯s arrow streaked toward her chest. Only inches away, Bellatrix¡¯s death was certain.


    Unless the strike was stopped.


    Which it was.


    A third-realm magic core flared to life in the audience, directly in front of me. Veins of raw power surged outward, colliding with Nasq¡¯s arrow. The explosion lit up the arena, scattering shards of mana and sending the combatants hurtling apart.


    Then I saw him.


    The core¡¯s owner¡ªa man radiating bloodlust¡ªvaulted from his seat. Duke Elliot Granger.


    His aura was overwhelming and his intent as he barreled after his magic toward Nasq was unmistakable. My gaze flicked to the stands, searching for anyone who might interfere on Nasq''s behalf, but none of the judges moved.


    My own core ignited, silver energy surging outward in defense of my paragon.


    The Duke of House Granger stepped into the chaos within seconds, his form imposing as he materialized beside Nasq. The mage was barely clinging to consciousness, sprawled on the ground after his spell¡¯s forced backlash. The Duke¡¯s fist, encased in a silver gauntlet etched with runes and magic circles, hung poised in the air. He sneered at the half-conscious sorcerer before slamming his arm downward.


    Hannah¡¯s worried gaze snapped to me, but I was already gone.


    I reached Nasq seconds before the punch would have pulverized him, my enchanted blade a blur as it cut toward the Duke''s neck. I wasn''t sure if I had the power to deflect a third-realm sorcerer''s direct attack, but I knew I could take his head off.


    The Duke knew it too, as he instantly shifted away from Nasq to raise his gauntlet in defense of his neck.


    A perfect excuse, I thought, suppressing a grin. I¡¯d been wondering whether one of Elyndor¡¯s high-realm elites needed to die. Luckily, one had just volunteered.

 V2 Chapter 61: A False Prince of Tenebris

    The Duke was too slow in lifting his gauntlets to block my sword''s strike. The razor-sharp steel sliced into the tender flesh of his neck before he had a chance to respond, forcing him to recoil with surprise and attempt to create space between us.


    The thing about those accustomed to being the most powerful in the room is that they often mistake their limited strength as invulnerability. The Duke, in his arrogance, hadn¡¯t thought to cast a protective shield in advance.


    A mistake that was going to cost him his life.


    Even with my sword poised to strike his throat, the Duke moved with a maddening calmness, as though the small beads of blood slipping under his white collar were a mere inconvenience. His irritation showed, but not a hint of panic crossed his face.


    That composure shattered when I blurred forward again, my decades of finely honed combat experience weaving a deadly orchestra of motion. My sword carved through the air, seamlessly synchronized with my precise footwork, closing in on the Duke¡¯s retreat without yielding a fraction of space. His eyes widened, panic finally breaking through as the trajectory of my blade curved unpredictably, slipping past his raised gauntlets with liquid grace.


    My blade pressed into his flesh once more, carving a shallow crimson path from beneath his ear to the nape of his neck, where I let the tip linger with no small amount of pressure.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a grave mistake, Duke Granger,¡± I snarled, my voice cutting through the tense air, somehow amplified as if the room itself carried my words. My gaze flicked to the half-conscious Nasq, who managed a faint smirk despite his state. ¡°This is not the North.¡±


    I moved to bury the tip of my sword into the back of his brain when a young male voice boomed from the highest section of seating. My gaze remained locked on the northern Duke, but my senses immediately reported a half dozen energy and mana cores converging, surrounding someone whose presence demanded my attention.


    The individual felt young, yet his energy radiated an unblemished purity¡ªpossibly even rivaling my own. This pristine energy flowed around his core, dipping and blending seamlessly with the most radiant mana I¡¯d ever encountered.


    He has dual cores of insane purity, I thought, resisting the urge to glance his way.


    My focus stayed on Duke Granger as I debated just skewering him where he stood. I could end him swiftly¡ªdrive my blade through his brain before he could utter even a fragment of an arcane syllable.


    But no. I had hesitated far too long. I''d lost my justification the moment I''d paused with my sword on his neck, even before the dual-core child''s approach. Nasq was already safe and the duke had been soundly beaten, with far more ease than I''d expected. If he''d fought back even a little faster, I might have been able to end his life in a showing of great struggle.


    Reluctantly, I took a step back, widening the distance between myself and the Duke. My enchanted blade remained raised until the child¡¯s soldiers moved into formation, positioning themselves between me and the duke. Only then did I lower the weapon and look away from the duke, sheathing it with a deliberate motion. I watched as two silver-realm heart core Awakeners descended, a teenage boy who couldn¡¯t have been older than sixteen carried between them.


    He stood slightly taller than me, his chubby frame hinting at a life of ease and wealth. His blond hair was cropped short and coiffed to perfection, complementing a luxurious uniform crafted with golden threads and gemstones that refracted sunlight into dazzling rainbows. His skin was flawlessly pale, its uniformity accentuating the striking mismatch of his blue and brown heterochromia eyes.


    There was something vaguely familiar about him¡ªnot his appearance, but his movements. The thoughtful tap of his chin, the cocky swagger as he approached despite being clearly weaker, and most notably, the devious half-smile curling his lips all triggered a sense of recognition.


    ¡°Ah, Lady Lilliana. Duke Granger. I am delighted to see that the two of you have become acquainted so swiftly!¡± The boy¡¯s tone was jovial enough, but the stiff smile on his face never reached the cold calculation in his eyes.


    Duke Granger, without so much as glancing my way, dropped to his knees before the young boy. ¡°I beg forgiveness for my outburst, Your Highness.¡±


    I, however, did not kneel. Part of it was sheer defiance, but mostly, I had no clue who the boy was beyond being of royal blood from some nation.


    The princeling coughed awkwardly. After a moment of silence, he summoned a small golden circlet from thin air and placed it upon his perfectly combed hair. Energy surged from the golden band in powerful waves the moment it settled atop his finely combed hair. The air around me thickened, dense with a profound aura that pressed down on me. I gritted my teeth and stood against the weight bearing down on me, refusing to kneel for as long as I could. Eventually, it brought me down to a knee despite my best efforts.


    ¡°You truly are strong to resist an ancient artifact, Lady Lilliana,¡± he said, the pressure slowly lifting. I eyed the circlet with a frown.


    That was the pressure of a high-realm Awakener¡¯s Authority. How is an artifact producing this?


    ¡°I believe it would be best for both of you to return to your seats,¡± he suggested. When I didn¡¯t respond, he snapped his fingers, as if recalling something. ¡°Ah, yes. I didn¡¯t introduce myself. I am Prince Acker, third in line to the Kingdom of Tenebris, and fianc¨¦ to Princess Isla, whom I believe you know.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I glanced toward where he pointed and saw the striking princess staring back, her long blonde hair billowing in the wind from the city. Even from this distance, I could see her viridian green eyes widen, likely as she realized who I was¡ªundoubtedly struggling to reconcile how old I looked.


    Shit. I wasn¡¯t ready for that to come to light. Lilliana had lived most of her life in obscurity, so few had any concept of her age or appearance. My first real introduction to society had been in Cael, far from the Lysorian people and nobility.


    A few lesser noble daughters might have seen me at Silverwater parties or celebrations, but I doubted they remembered me well.


    Princess Isla, however, I suspected, remembered me quite clearly.


    I sighed and rose to my feet, rotating my neck and massaging the muscles. The golden circlet¡¯s Authority activated the moment my feet touched the ground, but this time, I was ready. I released a wave of my own Authority.


    The power from the circlet was greater than mine, but it mattered little. It wasn¡¯t strong enough to break through my sphere of influence¡ªonly to limit its expansion.


    The fact that the circlet wielded Authority instead of establishing a Domain suggested the creator was likely high Gold realm at most. Any Platinum realm Awakener could establish a Domain with their Authority, without bothering with something as basic as this.


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± the princeling mused, raising an eyebrow at my refusal to kneel and his inability to force me.


    ¡°It seems a bit out of place for me to kneel to you,¡± I observed, ¡°seeing as you¡¯re not the prince of my nation.¡±


    ¡°But I am still a prince, and one engaged to your princess.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I have no desire to show reverence¡ªor¡­¡± I glanced at the northern duke with scorn, ¡°submission to a foreign royal.¡±


    The duke scowled but kept his gaze lowered.


    That¡¯s odd. Why is a Lysorian duke acting so submissive to a mere prince from another country?


    As I silently judged the princeling, the air around him shimmered, rippling like a distortion in the fabric of reality. Just for a fraction of a second, his skin turned blue. Blue. His eyes flickered yellow, and his face briefly twisted into a younger, smoother version of the High Pandorians I had killed.


    But then the distortions vanished, and Prince Acker stood before me again, smiling and chuckling pleasantly as he motioned for Duke Granger to rise.


    ¡°It¡¯s no issue. No insult taken, Lady Lilliana. Your point is valid.¡± He swept his arms in a grand gesture, his voice booming across the Colosseum. It was then I realized that our voices had stopped echoing when Prince Acker¡ªor whoever he truly was¡ªhalted me from killing the Duke. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with the officials, and they¡¯ve ruled this a forfeiture by Lady Bellatrix Granger due to interference from her father. Nasq, the self-proclaimed Sorcerer Supreme, would have faced a penalty had this been an earlier match, but seeing as Lady Granger is alive and well, no harm, no foul. The winner of the Advanced Tier is Nasq, the Sorcerer Supreme!¡±


    The crowd, still confused, took a moment to react. It began with Nida shouting his title from our section. Her triumphant cheers were soon joined by thousands of voices¡ªsome jubilant over his win, others lamenting the money they lost from Lady Bellatrix¡¯s defeat.


    He never consulted any judges, I thought, biting the inside of my cheek as I made my way to the stadium¡¯s outer walls, leaning against them since there was no point in returning to my seat since only fights in the expert tier remained. There wasn''t enough time to confer with anyone.


    ¡°Alright folks, with the judge¡¯s ruling, we now know who the strongest Advanced Tier fighter in the Alistar Territory is! Let¡¯s give another round of applause for Nasq, the Sorcerer Supreme!¡± The crowd cheered again, but the earlier enthusiasm had dwindled, as many were either leaving for food or waiting impatiently for the Expert Tier to begin. ¡°Our next division is the Expert Tier, for those with Silver realm energy cores and second-realm mana cores. Unlike the previous tiers, we have a very limited amount of participants! Expert tier fighters are extraordinarily difficult to find, but we''ve found a whopping twenty-four of them! The first round will have all twenty four of them split up into 3 groups, with eight in each group. The winners of each group will face off in a three-way battle royal for the ultimate victory."


    I snorted. There were definitely more than that in Elyndor. There were more than that in the armed forces Duke Alistar had brought to Sealrite. I estimated there were likely close to fifty or so silver and second-realm soldiers under the Alistar banner, not including those who had gone to Sealrite. Silver or second-realm fighters were rare, but around so much high nobility they were proving to be more common than usual. At least in Elyndor, for the duration of the tournament.


    But, I supposed, higher-ranked soldiers like generals and royal guards had better things to do than fight in a tournament for the masses.


    As the other silver and second-realm fighters trickled into the stadium, my confidence grew. Most of them had just broken through, not having formed even a single heart or mana ring. A few were middling, but to match the strength my core gained from the purity of my heart energy, they would need to be at least on the verge of the Gold realm.


    Which, thankfully, they were not.


    There were less than a half dozen that threatened me, and only half of those anywhere near the gold realm.


    Jarold began listing names and directing the fighters to their assigned stages. Twenty-one of them milled about, wandering toward their spots.


    Only three remained, unmoving, even as their names and places of combat were called.


    One of them was me. I was still staring at the departing Prince Acker, watching as his escorts flanked him, gently floating him back to his seat. The two escorts wore similarly luxurious golden threads, but lacked the gems or jewelry of their sire''s own. I tried to sense their core levels, but there was an odd obscurity surrounding them.


    That obscurity felt¡­ nostalgic.


    Nasq groaned, and I tore my gaze away from the familiar prince and his escorts. Two healers had knelt beside him, their hands emanating a myriad of green and gold magic that seemed to melt into his wounds.


    Most of which hadn¡¯t been caused by Lady Bellatrix Granger.


    The second was Duke Granger, who had immediately turned to his daughter, leading a small group of emergency healers to attend to her. She hadn¡¯t yet been escorted out, but they were being overly cautious, likely not wanting to move her until she was fully healed lest they incur the wrath of the Northern Duke.


    How terrifying, I thought, resisting the urge to roll my eyes as Hannah had.


    The third presence I noticed only when a slight burning sensation prickled the back of my neck. When I shifted my gaze, I spotted a woman I knew to be a handful of years older than Lilliana. She glared at me with a deep, nearly tangible hatred that hung in the space between us. Bloodlust oozed from her green eyes as if she was trying to pierce through me.


    But what stood out most were the tight brown curls that bobbed with each movement.


    Lilliana¡¯s soul seethed at the sight of her¡ªburning with a pit of rage and hate equal to the woman¡¯s own.


    Morgana Silverwater.


    It seemed I¡¯d be able to kill two birds with one stone after all.

 V2 Chapter 62: Queen v. Excalibur

    My first opponent was a man of average height, with a scar running ear to ear across the bridge of his nose, as though someone had nearly succeeded in splitting his head in two. His hands clenched short war axes, blades etched with runic symbols I didn¡¯t recognize, glowing faintly under the sun.


    He idly spun the axes, shifting his weight to one side with casual indifference as his gaze swept over me.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve sent a proxy,¡± he said, scratching under his neck with a deliberate slowness.


    I shrugged. Nida and Brianna¡¯s suggestion to wear a mask and adopt the alias "Queen" had its allure¡ªit wasn¡¯t something I¡¯d tried before. But Nasq¡¯s predicament had forced my hand, leaving no time for any theatrics.


    That, and I couldn¡¯t be bothered to leave and return just to put on a mask. It was my enemies who should not dare to show their faces in my presence, not the other way around.


    ¡°You will submit all the same,¡± I said, unsheathing my enchanted blade with a flourish.


    The man¡ªwhat was his name¡­ Arthur, maybe¡­¡ªchuckled darkly. ¡°By the Gods, girl. You¡¯ve got nerve, I¡¯ll give you that.¡± He gestured with one axe toward where I¡¯d confronted the northern Duke earlier. ¡°Do you even realize he could¡¯ve gutted you like a fish if he wanted to?¡±


    I frowned, incredulous. What fight had he been watching?


    ¡°Then perhaps after this fight, I should grant him the opportunity to redeem his lost honor,¡± I sneered, my voice amplified by the continuous broadcast. Hopefully, it would work to further rile Duke Granger. The more distracted the nobles were when my army arrived, the better.


    ¡°If you can still stand,¡± probably-Arthur retorted, unleashing a powerful wave of energy. It might have staggered a typical silver-realm fighter, but my Authority enveloped me in a protective shield, causing the energy to stream harmlessly around me. For man with only a single heart ring going up against another with two rings, his voice was filled with unearned confidence.


    Did he even bother to sense my core?


    ¡°The first four groups of Round 1,¡± Jarold proclaimed, his voice booming across the colosseum, ¡°features Lilliana ¡®Queen¡¯ Silverwater squaring off against Arthur ¡®Excalibur¡¯ Gribbain, proxy knight to none other than Princess Isla, on the north stage! Hmm¡­ one moment¡­¡± His voice abruptly cut out amid muffled noise. Moments later, it returned. ¡°Apologies, folks! Just confirming a few details. Let me tell you, witnessing Lady Silverwater¡¯s battles in Sealrite was an unforgettable experience! On the west stage, Edith of the White North takes on Matthias ¡®Dominator¡¯ Brown. The southern stage will host Elyndor¡¯s Alaric of the Storm, representing Young Lord Darrow Alistar, taking on the Eastern Mountain''s Monster. Finally, the Hidden Sage faces Nida the Paragon, who hopefully has recovered from her earlier tier battles. As always, I¡¯ll be here to highlight the action for you!¡±


    I craned my neck, attempting to spot Nida¡¯s opponent, but newly erected stone dividers blocked the view, effectively separating the stages and deterring interference between matches.


    ¡°Start!¡± Jarold shouted, his voice crackling like lightning, reverberating through the stadium and setting the audience roaring in anticipation.


    Arthur ¡°Excalibur¡± Gribbain wasted no time. The instant Jarold signaled the match¡¯s start, he launched himself forward, his war axes twirling menacingly, catching glints of sunlight.


    My heart core thrummed eagerly at the challenge as I charged to meet him at the center of the stage. Our weapons clashed in a burst of sparks, separating and colliding repeatedly in a flurry of movement. Arthur¡¯s confident gaze shifted to one of surprise as I took control of the fight¡¯s rhythm, seamlessly shifting between various fighting styles. He tried to mirror my adaptability, but it quickly became clear he lacked the mastery needed to properly mask his central fighting style with others. His pattern would be incredibly obvious to any trained watcher.


    Arthur alternated between three distinct combat styles, though he heavily favored a brute-force approach that relied on his war axes and sheer power.


    Blow after blow, his attacks came dangerously close, missing by mere hairbreadths as I wove through his strikes. Frustration etched across his face as his axes found nothing but air. When he transitioned to his second style¡ª one focused on speed¡ªI had already understood its patterns and easily adjusted my movements to counter his efforts.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Still, I refrained from launching an offensive, choosing instead to block and evade. Whenever I made a particularly smooth dodge and slipped into one of his blind spots, I delivered a taunting pat to the side of his head with the flat of my sword.


    ¡°You are quite cruel, girl,¡± Arthur growled, his broad chest heaving with exertion. Beads of sweat rolled down his face, dripping from his chin to the white stone beneath us. ¡°Do you always toy with your opponents like this?¡±


    I didn¡¯t dignify him with a response, simply beckoning him forward with a casual wave. Over the past week, I¡¯d honed my one-handed fighting skills, though Nida and Nasq hadn¡¯t provided a sufficient challenge to truly test my limits. Facing a silver realm warrior now was a prime opportunity to solidify my balance and overcome the instability introduced by my recent disfigurement.


    But then I slipped. As I twisted to avoid an upward diagonal axe swing, my center of gravity shifted poorly, with too much weight landing on my back foot. The slight forward change in Arthur¡¯s posture was the only signal that he¡¯d noticed my mistake before his other axe barreled toward my exposed side.


    Desperation took over as I swung my blade across to my armless side, placing it between my ribs and the incoming axe. There was no time to deflect; the strike crashed full force into the flat of my sword, driving it hard into my side and sending me tumbling away from the warrior.


    Grunting, I twisted mid-air, using the momentum to roll back onto my feet. Energy surged through my core, coiling around me like a protective cloud. It cushioned my landing, allowing me to touch down softly and regain completed stability. I blew loose strands of hair from my face as silence fell over the stadium. I resisted the urge to glance around, choosing instead to keep my eyes on Arthur who¡¯d proved capable enough to land a hit on me, albeit so long as I wasn¡¯t trying to kill him outright.


    Arthur¡¯s eyes were wide, but not with fear. It was surprise, I realized, as I spotted my shredded cloak lying in two ragged halves on the stone floor. His gaze was on my arm¡ªor rather, the absence of it.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but a surge of heart energy accompanying my instant charge forward, cut off any words. His war axes rose just in time to block my blade¡¯s swing¡ªbut the strike never came. I used heart energy to reorientate the momentum around the blade to force the weapon into a downward arc.


    I sliced through both of his hands, severing each pinky and a generous portion of flesh.


    When our eyes met, the surprise had finally faded, replaced by the fear that should have been there from the start.


    I halted my strike less than a second before it would have cleaved him in two, the blade coming to a stop horizontally against his torso. Though the sword didn¡¯t pierce him, the sheer force of the motion, combined with the overwhelming terror of imminent death, made the man flinch back so violently that he stumbled and fell to the ground.


    I shifted the blade, following his descent so that when he lifted his eyes to meet mine, the tip rested lightly against the stubble of his neck.


    ¡°That hurt a bit,¡± I taunted, pressing just enough for a drop of blood to slide down his Adam''s apple, soaking into his sweat-streaked shirt.


    ¡°I forfeit,¡± Arthur gasped, releasing his war axes and lifting his hands in surrender.


    I glanced down at the silver realm warrior, unimpressed. He¡¯d given up this fight without hesitation.


    What a weak mind, I thought. A waste of power and a waste of potential.


    With a flick of my wrist, I swept the enchanted blade to the side, clearing any blood from its gleaming surface before sheathing it. I¡¯d seen other fighters offer their defeated opponents a hand, but I didn¡¯t as I watched Arthur struggle to his feet, bowing toward me, then toward Princess Isla, who still stared at me from the stands. Before he left, he turned back and gave me a shrug.


    ¡°You are stronger than I could have imagined, Lady Lilliana.¡±


    ¡°And you are much weaker than I had hoped.¡±


    He shrugged again and exited through the gate, waving off a healer who rushed to his side.


    A frown deepened on my lips as I watched him go. That nagging feeling, the one that had been tugging at me ever since I¡¯d discovered the lack of cores in Silverwater, was back again. Something was off about Lysoria, and I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it. Normally, combat skills matched a fighter¡¯s energy level, but Arthur¡¯s energy had been far greater than his skill¡ªlike his core had been artificially increased.


    But that didn¡¯t make sense. Even if Lysoria had enough monster cores to achieve that, why go through the trouble of boosting someone¡¯s core level if there was no intention to train them to fully harness the power? If his core hadn¡¯t been artificially raised, there was no way Arthur could have reached the silver realm. He simply wasn¡¯t skilled enough.


    ¡°Winner of the north stage match, Lilliana ¡®Queen¡¯ Silverwater!¡± Jarold announced, his voice booming through the arena. The crowd¡¯s reaction was mixed¡ªcheers and jeers clashed together¡ªbut it was clear that most were still uncertain how to view me. That suited me just fine.


    For now.


    Jarold whistled. ¡°By the Gods, what a thrilling sequence of events! Who would have thought that a young lady like her could so easily defeat The Excalibur, who served as Princess Isla¡¯s personal blade during the recent border skirmishes? We may have just witnessed the rise of a future powerhouse! I¡¯m just grateful this tournament has a no-killing rule, or we might have caught a glimpse of Lady Lilliana¡¯s¡­¡± His voice cut out for a moment. ¡°Uh, her¡­ great thirst for action!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but let a small, satisfied smile tug at the corner of my lips as Jarold was yanked away from the broadcast for a third time.


    That must be Dralos¡¯ doing, I thought, summoning the Alistar House Coin from my ring store as I descended the stage¡¯s steps to await the next round. ¡°Field Marshal Aargorn Delgov?¡±


    ¡°We await your commands, Duchess,¡± came the response through the House Coin¡¯s telepathic link.


    "Get ready."

 V2 Chapter 63: A Sound Beating

    Jarold¡¯s voice disappeared again, coming back half a minute later. His voice had a new, uneasy edge to it that crept into his previous enthusiasm. Despite his best efforts to sound upbeat, the strain only grew as the matches dragged on.


    "Ohhhh and Nida the Paragon has taken a brutal blow to her ribs! Ouch¡ªthere''s probably a few broken ones!¡±


    The barrier separating my stadium from Nida¡¯s vanished the moment Arthur and I stepped down, granting me an unimpeded view of my Paragon getting her ass handed to her. Her struggle wasn¡¯t exactly a surprise. Nida¡¯s fights in the lower tier had worn her out and, judging by her sluggish movements and heaving chest, the move into the silver realm of power had not refreshed her as a natural core would have.


    Her opponent, the Hidden Sage, was true to his name. A ragged black cloak hung from his frame like shadowed wings, fraying at the arms to reveal gray-wrapped limbs. Around his neck dangled a bone pendant carved into a miniature skull. A thick, white beard partially obscured his gaunt, hollow-cheeked visage and his worn leathery olive skin, but it was his eyes¡ªpale, unseeing gray¡ªthat was truly unsettling. His gaze never seemed to move no matter how his body shifted or turned, yet it felt as though he always knew where she was. Tracking her every movement without glancing at her even once.


    Those eyes should have warned her. Yet here she was, misjudging his movements and walking into mistake after mistake. The Hidden Sage moved with a deceptive calm, his every counterstrike imbued with purpose. When Nida lunged forward with her spear and overextended, his rusted gauntlet found her ribs with fluid ease. The mark of hard-earned battle experience.


    The crack of her ribs was sharp and unmistakable.


    Nida struggled to maintain her footing as a stream of blood exploded from her mouth. Her breathing had become little more than a painful-sounding rasp. She tried to heal with some of her limited healing magic, but there was no chance. In her state, she was likely barely holding on to consciousness. There was no way she¡¯d be able to avoid the Hidden Sage long enough for her healing to have any useful effect.


    The Hidden Sage approached her with an air of finality, pity etched across his weathered face. "You fought well, girl," his voice boomed, magnified by Colloseum''s unseen magic. "But you are new to this realm. I hope you''ve learned something today. I look forward to your rise."


    Without waiting for a response, he drove his gauntlet into the already fractured ribs. Nida¡¯s scream tore through the colosseum¡ªa mixture of pain, terror, and blood. The force of the blow hurled her into the arena wall, stone cracking on impact. Her body slumped to the ground, sliding off the stone wall like a broken puppet.


    She''d never even had the opportunity to transfer.


    Nasq, who¡¯d remained in the arena grounds to receive healing, gently pushed the woman healer who¡¯d been fretting over him away from him and dragged her over to Nida in a hurry. They were joined soon by another three healers before a massive amalgamation of green and white lights enveloped Nida.


    I kept my gaze on the Hidden Sage, quelling the rising fury that raged within me. Rage was a tool, not a master¡ªsomething my father had drilled into me long ago. It had its uses, but only ever under my complete control.


    ¡°Rage without direction¡ªwithout reason or logic¡ªis nothing but the tantrum of a child,¡± my father had warned us, his voice sharp as a blade. He stood behind me, his cold breath prickling the back of my neck. His hand reached around, forcing me to raise the sword I¡¯d let fall. I couldn¡¯t look away from my sister¡¯s blood pooling at my feet, her body twitching in its final moments.


    ¡°You stabbed her because she stabbed your other sister,¡± he said, his tone cutting deeper than the steel in my hands. ¡°What has that gained you? What has changed? Nothing. You¡¯re still bleeding, and when she dies, your vengeance dies with her. Tell me, how does that benefit you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ It will make them fear me,¡± I muttered, my voice trembling as I stared at what I¡¯d done. My hands felt numb. ¡°Fear is good.¡±


    ¡°No, Lilith,¡± he snapped, his voice low and lethal. ¡°Controlled fear is good. It is necessary. What you¡¯ve created is chaotic fear¡ªundisciplined, wild. Chaotic fear is the mark of a ruler destined for ruin.¡±


    He wrenched the sword from my hands and spun me to face him. His dark scarlet eyes bore into mine, searing me with their intensity. ¡°Do you fear me, child?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because you are my father, and you¡¯re helping me become stronger.¡±


    ¡°Do you fear what I am capable of?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I whispered, my throat dry.


    ¡°Then tell me, what will your sisters think of this?¡± He gestured sharply at the dying girl. ¡°Will they see you as their leader?¡±


    ¡°It will make them fear touching what¡¯s mine,¡± I growled, more to myself than to him.


    ¡°No, Lilith. It will make them kill you for it,¡± he said, his voice as heavy with disappointment. ¡°If they fail, they lose only their lives. But a ruler commands necessary fear¡ªfear that binds, fear that controls. True power is not in making them fear you, but in making them fear what betraying you will cost them. What you have shown today is not mastery. It is weakness. You are a puppet, dancing to the strings of your own emotions.¡±


    His gaze burned like fire, stealing the air from my lungs. ¡°Do you want to be a puppet, Lilith?¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°No,¡± I choked out.


    ¡°Then stop acting like one.¡±


    ¡°What should I have done, Father?¡± My voice wavered, frustration clawing at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t want my sisters to kill each other over nothing. We¡¯re not even in a trial!¡±


    His lips curled into a predatory smile, yellowed teeth glinting like fangs. ¡°Then show them that even the worst among them will bow. Death is easy, Lilith. Control is hard.¡± He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°Make it a show.¡±


    The memories surged unbidden, a torrent of unwelcome images. I clenched my fists, shutting my eyes tightly as I drew in slow, deliberate breaths. After a long exhale, I forced the memory aside and moved toward my defeated paragon.


    Jarold¡¯s voice rang out across the arena, his commentary continuing unabated as the first round of matches progressed. Alaric claimed victory shortly after the Hidden Sage¡¯s triumph. The final bout stretched longer than the others, but ultimately Edith of the White North claimed the match over the broken body of Matthias Brown, who¡¯d struggled until his body had utterly given up.


    As Edith left the arena, the second group of first-round fighters prepared to take the stage. I had already scouted the competitors in this group and was not particularly concerned. Aside from Alaric, the Hidden Sage, and a woman in the third group, none of the fighters here had advanced beyond the lower stages of the silver realm. There was a second-mage-realm sorcerer in group three, but until I saw him fight, I wouldn¡¯t waste energy worrying. Sorcerers often specialized in a single attribute, which made them vulnerable to adaptable opponents.


    After Nida regained consciousness, the healers offered to escort her to the infirmary for further treatment, but I waved them off. They scattered quickly, save for one who lingered near Nasq. She looked at the mage longingly until he scowled at her and shooed her away. She hiked up her white skirt embroidered with red stars and melted into the throng of other healer running to their charges.


    Did I win¡­?¡± Nida groaned, propping herself up against the outer arena wall.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied bluntly.


    ¡°Not even close,¡± Nasq added, his laugh tinged with both relief and petulant. ¡°That old man wiped the floor with you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± she moaned, closing her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t remember what happened after the first rib hit.¡±


    ¡°He hit you again,¡± I said, tapping my ribs to indicate the area. ¡°Hard.¡±


    ¡°You got tossed off the stage and into the wall,¡± Nasq added, gesturing toward the pile of shattered stones a few feet away. ¡°We dragged you over here to keep more rubble from burying you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­ I guess,¡± she muttered, glancing up at me with shimmering, tear-filled eyes. ¡°Sorry, my lady.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For losing.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Even at full strength, you had no chance. You were up against a seasoned warrior with three heart rings in the silver realm. He not only had more raw power than you but also had decades more of experience."


    Her eyes widened. ¡°He was that strong? I couldn¡¯t tell.¡±


    I clicked my tongue. ¡°That¡¯s something we need to fix. I should have taught you both energy sensing long ago.¡±


    ¡°I already can, my lady,¡± Nasq said, scratching the back of his head as he slid down the wall to sit beside Nida.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised to hear there was a way to sense energy and mana levels by way of magic, though it did spark an interest in me to learn it.


    I¡¯ll need to figure out how to create a mana core first, I thought bitterly, remembering my encounter with Orpheus the other day. Should I try to create another paragon with the angellic race? Just to test the progenitor''s word?


    The idea lingered as I mulled it over, but my attention was abruptly pulled away by a sharp mental resonance with the House Coin.


    ¡°Your grace,¡± Field Marshal Aargorn Delgov reported through the telepathic connection. There was an effort to remain calm and professional in his tone, but I could hear the undercurrent of near terror and panic radiating from it nonetheless. ¡°What in the worlds is that creature by the city¡¯s border?¡±


    ¡°That is Vespera,¡± I replied evenly. ¡°My¡­ dragon.¡± Or something akin to one. Even if her biology had shifted to match a dragon¡¯s, her intelligence remained a question mark. ¡°She won¡¯t bother you. Probably. Continue your tasks."


    "A... dragon?!" Although it was telepathic, the message reached me as a scream. "My apologies, duchess. As you will it, you grace.¡± His voice still wavered with hints of uncertainty and fear, but he managed to stifle it as the line of communication disconnected.


    ¡°Is it ready?¡± Nasq asked, no doubt noticing my expression go distant during my conversation with Aargorn.


    "Yes." I glanced at Nida, then back at Nasq. "Focus on healing her. You have..." I looked up at the sun, now past its apex and beginning its descent, though there was still time before it reached the halfway point between zenith and horizon. "A few hours, at least. But be ready."


    After that, it was just a matter of waiting. The second group went through their motions, none of them standing out. They were all competent but unremarkable fighters from the lower end of the silver realm. In their backwater cities, they''d probably be heroes, but here, they failed to claim my interest. Morgana Silverwater handily trumped her opponent in the group, a short rotund sorcerer with an earth affinity. She had a dual core, both energy and mana. And it seemed that both were fire-attributed. Although my interest was somewhat peaked by the double-core nature of her fighting style, and how both cores were near in power, her overall skills were subpar at best. Similar to Arthur, the girl''s cores seemed to have been forcefully and unnaturally evolved.


    Despite the disappointing power of Morgana Silverwater, the part of my soul where what remained of Lilliana still resided raged at the sight. It screamed at me to end the woman now before she became stronger in the most gruesome and painful way possible.


    What has this girl done to you that angers you so? I wondered though, unsurprisingly, Lilliana did not answer. You will have your vengeance, child. Patience.


    When the third group finally entered the arena, things unfolded as I¡¯d expected. Only one fighter drew my full attention: a woman fighting under the name "Justicia." The rest were just as middling as the second group and unworthy of my note.


    Justicia was the proxy for Lady Eliza, the temporary matriarch of House Alistar. Like her master, she had bright blonde hair, piercing blue eyes, and sharp, birdlike features. Her eyes were slightly too close together, her nose just a little too long to be considered conventionally beautiful¡ªbut the combination created an unfortunate appearance of her seeming to constantly look down at anyone she glared at.


    And she glared a lot.


    After watching her easily dominate her fight and then strut about in military fashion, I was fairly certain she glared at everyone¡ªexcept Eliza Alistar, of course.


    "Round Two!" Jarold shouted, his voice crackling with an odd edge. It wasn¡¯t overt, but I could hear it beneath his words, a subtle shift that grew more noticeable with each passing moment. It didn¡¯t feel forced, but there was something about him that was... different. Dralos'' team had been tasked with keeping him restrained and ensuring he kept commentating, but Jarold didn¡¯t sound forced. Just... changed. "First match! Lady Lilliana ''Queen'' Silverwater against the Hidden Sage! And Sir Alaric of the Storm facing Edith of the White North."


    As he spoke, the ground under the four stadiums cracked and shifted. Five earth mages rotated around the area, merging the north and east stadiums into one, and the south and west into another. When there were only two stadiums remaining, the mages stepped away and the crowd let out an uproarious cheer.


    "Fighters! Make your way to your stage!"

 V2 Chapter 64: Prophetic Eyes

    The Hidden Sage would be far more of a challenge than Arthur had been. Unlike Arthur, who had one less heart ring than I did, the Hidden Sage¡¯s core was an entire ring above mine.


    We faced off on opposite sides of the newly combined stage, which had been restored to a point of unnatural pristine. Not a single crack remained from the previous battles. A soft gust of wind blew across the arena, sending strands of my hair fluttering alongside the Hidden Sage¡¯s thick cloak. He stood motionless, a statue of absolute confidence, his piercing gaze sharp with scrutiny. One brow arched slightly as if weighing my worth.


    I placed a hand on my hip and yawned, making no move to unsheathe my enchanted blade. Jarold¡¯s voice droned on in the background, his monologue little more than white noise. My stance exuded nonchalance, but inwardly my guard was raised to the highest level.


    I knew nothing about the Sage beyond the brief demonstration he¡¯d given against Nida. He was fast, strong, and experienced. The fight had been over too quickly to glean any exploitable weaknesses. His earlier display of sympathy had meant nothing; it hadn¡¯t stopped him from shattering Nida¡¯s bones. Kindness, clearly, was not among his flaws.


    ¡°Will you not arm yourself?¡± he asked, his gaze flicking briefly to the sheathed blade at my hip. His voice carried a calm authority. ¡°You¡¯ll be at a great disadvantage.¡± With deliberate slowness, he raised his twin gauntlets and smashed them together, producing a deafening metallic boom that reverberated through the arena.


    The shockwave rattled my bones, but I forced myself to remain unflinching, suppressing the instinct to wince. I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll pull it out when necessary.¡±


    In truth, I preferred not to reveal my hand too soon. Even the smallest shift in my stance could betray my fighting style, especially after the variety of techniques I¡¯d employed against Arthur.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    Neither of us hesitated. Energy erupted from our cores in a burst of power as we surged toward each other, the air between us igniting with heightened intensity. The force of our collision tore stones from the stage, sending shards flying in every direction as the energy storm enveloped, whipping around like a typhoon.


    This wasn¡¯t a battle of finesse or technique. It was a contest of raw strength and experience. Though the Sage¡¯s heart core outclassed mine, his energy lacked the purity of the power circulating through my core. The true test would be in how we wielded that power¡ªand in this, I had no doubt I held the advantage.


    This wasn¡¯t a battle of finesse or technique, or even raw strength. It was a contest of experience. Though the Sage¡¯s heart core outclassed mine, his energy lacked the purity of the power circulating through my core. The true test would be in how we wielded that power¡ªand in this, I had no doubt I held the advantage.


    Despite his age, I was confident that my decades of battle experience would prove more fruitful than his.


    He was a warrior, a wanderer, a scavenger of battle.


    I had conquered civilizations. Toppled kingdoms. Subjugated entire races. I had faced the largest empire on Graedon with less than a fifth of their forces and nearly won, thwarted only by the betrayal of aristocratic cowards.


    Our energies clashed violently as I drew my blade and brought it down against his gauntlets. The sharp edge of my sword cracking slightly under the force, while the surface of his gauntlets dented and chipped.


    When the Sage drew back, lifting his gauntlets steady before his chin, I began channeling energy outward from my core. Instead of circulating it through my body, I extended it into floating spheres that formed a halo around me.


    It had been some time since I relied on my long-range energy tactics, but the Hidden Sage seemed to be a worthy enough opponent to help shake off that rust.


    From then on, each time he closed the distance, a laser of energy burst from one of the spheres to intercept him. Maintaining the spheres drained my core steadily, but it was worth it as I charged the Sage, supported by the long range spheres.


    The Sage dodged and countered with remarkable speed, though his face was a picture of shock and confusion as he shouted, ¡°How are you doing that without a mana core?¡±


    I ignored the question. It was absurd. What energy user couldn¡¯t manifest long-range attacks?


    We clashed again and again, each of our strikes powerful enough to obliterate anyone of a lesser core level. As the battle dragged on, lasting five minutes, then ten, then fifty, I began to gain the upper hand. My spheres landed more strikes, while the Sage¡¯s movements slowed. But my core was also running low. The purity of my energy couldn¡¯t compensate for the limited reserves of a lower ranked core.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Realizing the fight was reaching its climax, both of us abandoned all defense, giving way to all-out aggression. The battle of veterans devolved into a brutal brawl. My blade slashed into him repeatedly, while his gauntleted fists drove into my body with crushing force. Blood splattered across the shattered remnants of the arena even as more stones were broken and cracked from the ground. The only sounds were my bloodthirsty screams and the Sage¡¯s battle cries. Even Jarold has ceased to speak, allowing the colosseum to fall into a state of silence.


    That was when, for the first time, the Hidden Sage¡¯s energy shifted from raw energy to lightning attributed energy.


    Finally, I thought through heaving breaths. Whatever thoughts the Sage had harbored about keeping his attribute a secret against the double heart ring fighter he¡¯d been matched against, was clearly thrown away. Lightning rampaged around him, white and blue bolts dancing across his body as his gray eyes glowed with power. He slammed his gauntlets together, and a bolt of lightning streaked from the sky, obliterating the spot I¡¯d stood a moment earlier as I just barely dodged. My spheres retargeted the approaching bolts of lightning, ignoring the man to meet the attributed energy with their own raw version.


    I could still unleash my lunar-attributed energy to end perhaps end this fight decisively, but I was determined to win without it.


    The instant energy from my spheres engaged the Sage¡¯s lightning energy, I surged forward under the subsequent barrage of concussive explosions and shrapnel energy.


    My enchanted blade, wrapped tightly in my energy, trailed behind me as I ducked under a stray line of lightning to finish closing the distance between us. At the last moment, I allowed the smallest amount of Soul Weaver energy to merge with the raw energy sharpening my blade, causing it to cut toward the Hidden Sage with a speed that even an early gold realm might have been unable to follow.


    His fists managed to slip under the blade, pushing the trajectory so that instead of dislodging him of his head it sliced through the top of his shoulder. Blood sprayed from the area of missing flesh and muscle, followed by a cry of pain from the Hidden Sage. He rushed to tear off his left gauntlet before the weight ripped off the arm¡¯s remaining attachment from his shoulder.


    I grinned, my bloodlust rising as I tapped the flat of my blade against my shoulder¡ªthe same one where the Hydra had once ripped off my arm. ¡°It hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    The Sage¡¯s face twisted with pain, but his eyes remained defiant. ¡°How¡­ how does a girl as young as you possess such¡­¡± He winced, a large amount of blood suddenly pouring from his wound. ¡°It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve lived through countless battlefields. But that¡¯s impossible for someone not yet twenty.¡±


    With a flick of my wrist, I shifted the blade from its resting spot on my shoulder, leveling its point directly at the Hidden Sage. Ignoring his confusion, I asked, ¡°What happened to your eyes?¡±


    At no point throughout our match had his eyes shifted¡ªnot even once. They''d remained fixed, staring straight ahead without sight, yet I''d felt the Hidden Sage constantly watching me. He''d never looked, but he''d always seen.


    And the moment he¡¯d activated his lightning attributed energy, his core had begun feeding massive amounts of it to his eyes, though they¡¯d done approximately nothing in the fight that I saw.


    His expression saddened, his eyebrows lowering along with the corners of his mouth. ¡°The Gods wanted me to see what this world does not.¡±


    That was when something tickled the back of my neck. Not a physical sensation, but a feeling. A sense of the man¡¯s words. His intentions. His¡­ desires.


    ¡°Have you been able to see what the Gods intended you to, then?¡± I pressed.


    He shook his head. ¡°I have not, Lady Lilliana.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an oracle?¡±


    ¡°In a manner.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Propethic eyes, perhaps,¡± I muttered. After a moment I nodded and tilted my head. ¡°Speak to me after the tournament is complete,¡± I said, cleaning the blood from my blade against the length of my pants before sheathing it. ¡°I may be able to help you see it.¡±


    The man looked surprised for a moment but it was quickly overshadowed by an expression of pain as he dropped to a knee, still clutching at the massive hole in his shoulder. Before he could say anything, before he could even blink, I was in front of him, my foot cracking down into his face. Something snapped¡ªprobably his nose¡ªas the bottom of my foot slammed between his eyes. Although he wasn¡¯t sent careening quite as far or as hard as Nida had been, the Hidden Sage was still launched from the arena. He crashed into the sandy ground with enough momentum to bounce a few times before coming to rest against the stone wall at the arena¡¯s far end.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, just watched him flop around a few times until he went still. Then I turned away and walked down the five steps to the ground, the sound of uproarious cheers following me. I didn¡¯t look at them or wave, but my attitude seemed to spur the audience on.


    After a while, the cheers of ¡°Lili-ana, Lili-ana¡± began to mix with a second chant. One I¡¯d heard before and one I¡¯d been waiting to hear again today.


    ¡°Sain-tess! Sain-tess!¡±


    Alaric waited a few dozen feet from the stage, standing between me and my paragons, who still sat against the colosseum¡¯s walls.


    ¡°Good match,¡± he said. ¡°I look forward to ours.¡±


    I nodded, glancing around to spot the broken body of Edith being carried away on a stretcher, her entire form enveloped by the green and white lights of healing magic. ¡°Brutal ending, I see.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s alive.¡±


    I snorted but didn¡¯t slow my pace, attempting to walk past his stoic form.


    ¡°What was that attribute at the end?¡± he asked softly, his deep black eyes peering at me as if trying to see the very depths of my soul. ¡°It felt¡­ unnatural.¡±


    I stopped for a brief moment, turning to look at the knight. ¡°Fight hard, and maybe you¡¯ll find out.¡±


    I left him with that. I needed to rest and recover as much of my energy as I could before facing Alaric.


    ¡°Group 2!¡± Jarold shouted after announcing the Group 1 Round 2 winners. ¡°START!¡±


    I sat next to Nida and Nasq, leaning against the wall, and closed my eyes. My core shuddered as I began to circulate it, revving my energy reserves for the next fight. One more to go and then a battle royal.


    Then the real fun would begin.

 V2 Chapter 65: Rigged Games

    ¡°How¡¯s your energy right now?¡± Nasq asked from his position against the wall to my left.


    ¡°Enough,¡± I said, though that wasn¡¯t exactly true. The fight against the Hidden Sage had taken much more energy than I¡¯d initially thought necessary. At the very least, the fight had mainly expended raw energy, and I¡¯d managed to keep the lunar and necromantic attributes hidden, even if I¡¯d used the Soul Weaver attribute a little at the end.


    ¡°How strong is the noble brat¡¯s proxy fighter?¡± Nida asked, narrowing her eyes at the black-haired warrior who stood perfectly still, his expression bored as he watched the Group 2 fights.


    ¡°At least three rings into the Silver realm,¡± I grunted, raising my arm to rub a sore spot on my opposing shoulder. ¡°But the development in this world is odd. It¡¯s possible he has four or even five rings around his silver core.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that was dangerous?¡± Nasq shifted so he could look at me better, the tips of his ears poking out the sides of his blonde locks.


    ¡°It is, but less so for an advanced core. The pressure can explode a coreless heart. I¡¯ve seen some begin stacking rings after bottlenecking in the gold or platinum realm, but never silver.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s fine for him to do it?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Maybe. Or maybe his heart will explode mid-fight. We¡¯ll have to see.¡±


    If it seems possible, I suppose I could try forcefully cause his heart to overflow with energy¡­ I mused on the thought, running through what I knew about the absorption of energy ability my Soul Weaver attribute provided. I¡¯d been able to pull energy out of someone¡ªcould I push it in?


    Necromantic-attributed energy could also allow me to drain someone of their life force¡­ but I didn¡¯t really want to expose that attribute just yet. And I wasn¡¯t sure my current realm would be able to sustain the necessary necromantic energy to do that.


    Still¡­ Could I? If the pressure on his heart was not already near bursting, I might simply end up filling his reserves, which would be incredibly counterproductive to defeating him.


    And if his heart was about to burst from the weight of all the heart rings, could I do it without killing him? My mastery of energy was precise, but I¡¯d never even heard of this method of energy manipulation, much less practiced it.


    ¡°How will you tell if the pressure on his heart is enough?¡± Nasq asked, apparently thinking along the same lines.


    ¡°When he is pushed far enough, it should be fairly obvious from the quantity of energy he exudes,¡± I said. ¡°The quality of his already abundant energy is decent, so I expect this will be an incredibly difficult fight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to win, right?¡± Nida asked, her eyes wide with trust despite the tightness of her lips drawing a straight line of concern. ¡°If you don¡¯t, won¡¯t someone else get your sword? And isn¡¯t it¡­¡± she lowered her voice. ¡°From Ordite?¡±


    I bit my bottom lip and ignored her first question. The truth was, I did not know if I could defeat Alaric. At least not in my current state. Still, a Queen did not admit to those kind of uncertainties. ¡°It is from Ordite. Though if one artifact is over here, I cannot imagine other artifacts have not also been brought over. The question is how they keep being brought over.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out once we have the sword,¡± Nasq said with more confidence than his expression conveyed. ¡°It must have at least some residual magic that can clue us in as to how it came to be in Graedon. Nobody can simply wipe all traces of that level of magic. Or energy, I suppose.¡± He tapped his growing stubble before wagging a crooked finger at me. ¡°It might actually be energy. You said that Ordite doesn¡¯t have magic, right? Then it wouldn¡¯t make sense for magic to send the artifacts over, unless they are being pulled from this world and not sent by the other.¡± The elf cocked his head at me. ¡°My lady, do you remember if you were pulled here, or did you come here on your own?¡±


    I mulled over the question for some time without answering. It was long enough that I was able to watch Morgana finish her off her opponent. It was done in a rather overtly malicious fashion. Morgana torched her opponent, charring them so badly parts of their body quite literally cracked off. She laughed, the sound chilling as she stared down her dying opponent as if relishing in their pain and waiting for a surrender she knew would never come from their unconscious lips.


    One of the referees stepped forward, surging into the ring to separate the two and forcefully ordering Morgana to leave. Her eyebrows narrowed at the judge, but then she shrugged and shifted to glare at me. She mouthed, ¡°Soon, that will be you,¡± before storming down the steps of her stage and exiting.


    ¡°What is her problem?¡± Nida growled, but winced from the aggressive movements. The healers had closed her wounds and set her bones, but the bruising and soreness of muscle and skin still remained.


    ¡°That¡¯s Lilliana¡¯s sister.¡± They all stared at me in shock. It struck me then that while I¡¯d shared my story and the journey since arriving in Graedon, I¡¯d never taken the time to explain Lilliana¡¯s background before my arrival. I had assumed the circulating rumors were sufficient, but evidently, they were not. Realizing this, I spent the next fifteen minutes recounting what I knew about Lilliana¡¯s family dynamics, particularly her fraught relationship with her elder sister.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°So, let me get this straight,¡± Nida hedged, looking more confused than before I¡¯d started talking. ¡°Your¡­ Lilliana¡¯s sister, Morgana, wants to kill Lilliana because you killed Morgana¡¯s friend with tea that Morgana herself had poisoned?¡± I nodded. ¡°And you¡¯re not sure who that poison had been meant for in the first place?¡±


    ¡°I suspect it was either done at the last second to poison me, or had been intended for Lady Ballenci. But I wasn¡¯t paying particular attention to the serving of tea, so it¡¯s possible it¡¯d been intended for a different lady. Lady Ballenci, at the time, I believe, was a Lady in Waiting for Morgana. Short of a falling out prior to me, I am not certain why the attempt would have been necessary.¡±


    ¡°Have you talked to Brie and asked what she thinks?¡±


    I thought for a second and shook my head. ¡°No. We have not spoken of that evening since I threatened to humiliate her family by having her family take the blame and be further dishonored.¡± I paused. ¡°Or it was something like that. So much has happened since, and that was rather minor.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Nasq ran a hand through his hair and chuckled softly. ¡°You didn¡¯t mention those details earlier.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think the specifics of my dealings with Lady Ballenci were particularly relevant. She¡¯s providing me with her information services, and that¡¯s what matters.¡±


    Nida sighed and Nasq adapted a frustrated expression. Although Nida seemed to attempt to deter Nasq''s next words, the sorcerer wasn¡¯t ready to back down. ¡°My lady, those details are crucial! We¡¯ve been relying on someone who¡¯s cooperating only to avoid blackmail. She could have easily turned on us, putting all our lives at risk.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow at the elf. ¡°We brought her lover here as a prisoner. Did you honestly think she came along willingly under those circumstances? What, did you think I imprisoned her spy lover just for fun?¡±


    Nasq hesitated, visibly deflating. ¡°I¡­ I guess I didn¡¯t think it through.¡±


    We observed the fighters in Group 3 clash for several intense minutes before I closed my eyes and leaned back against the wall, turning my focus inward to examine my silver core. Although there hadn¡¯t been enough time since our arrival in Elyndor to form my third ring, the two I had formed thrummed with strength and vigor around my core.


    Given a half dozen months or so, I was confident I could finish the third ring and reach the high-stage of the silver realm. It was frustrating that my core¡¯s growth, despite being prodigious, was relatively still noticeably slower than that of the paragons under the Desire System. Excluding the white and black ring which had developed almost overnight somehow.


    When I opened my eyes, exiting the trance of looking within, something clicked in my head, and a black window popped into my vision again. Its large frame obscured my view of the paragons and the Group 3 fighters, replacing it with an enticing message:


    [SYSTEM REMINDER: You have gained many Paragons. Congratulations!]


    [Reward: You have gained the ability to reap a percentage of all Paragons¡¯ heart energy whenever the System rewards them with bonus energy. Do you accept this reward?]


    [Note: This now applies to previously rewarded energy as well. All chosen Paragons will have their levels lowered slightly in compensation for the energy reaped.]


    [Yes] / [No]


    I let out a frustrated grunt but refrained from selecting [No]. With a simple thought, I dismissed the intrusive black square, restoring my view.


    ¡°Why is Group 1 so much stronger than the others?¡± Nida remarked, her eyes fixed on Justicia effortlessly dispatching her opponent. The remaining two fighters in Group 3 were locked in a duel at a speed that most below the silver realm would struggle to follow, yet it was no faster than Arthur¡¯s earlier performance. Aside from Justicia, both the second and third groups were composed of single-ring silver core fighters or mages who had only recently entered the second mana realm. ¡°Even I can see the disparity between groups¡ªexcept for that Justicia bitch in Group 3. Our group is filled with those who either fight above their realm stage, like Your Majesty, or are on the verge of reaching the gold realm.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it¡­¡± Nasq chewed on the inside of his lip as he joined in on Nida¡¯s observation. ¡°Bad luck?¡±


    Nida snorted as if he¡¯d told a bad joke. ¡°Doubt it.¡±


    ¡°Might be rigged,¡± I guessed, gesturing with a jerk of my chin toward where Alaric stood. ¡°If he¡¯s developed over three rings in the silver realm, chances are he is much more powerful than anyone else in this group.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Nasq said, nodding in agreement. ¡°That would explain it. Although it¡¯s a battle royale at the end, it seems the two main competitors in the final bout are supposed to be Alaric and Justicia, the proxies of the most favored heir candidate and the temporary matriarch of the House.¡±


    ¡°What about Lilliana¡¯s sister, then?¡± Nida wondered, sticking her finger into the dirt under her butt and drawing a smiling face. ¡°Can¡¯t be luck that she happens to be in the weakest group.¡±


    I could only offer the tigerkin a shrug. ¡°Bribery? Luck? Design? I cannot say. We would need to ask Morgana herself, or at least her mother.¡±


    ¡°The Baroness?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Baroness Mathilda, I believe.¡± At the words, a tidal wave of hate cascaded against my core from where the remnants of Lilliana resided. Feelings of hate, rage, wrath, sadness, despair, and pure bloodlust radiated so powerfully from my core that I struggled to push those emotions back toward Lilliana. The girl¡¯s desire to kill her stepmother seemed equal to, if not greater than, her wish for Morgana to suffer. I decided to do something I should have done a while ago. ¡°Nasq, I need you to head up to Brianna. Tell her to look into Lilliana Silverwater¡¯s relationship with her mother and sister. I want every little detail written down and handed to me before I leave this city.¡±


    ¡°When are we leaving?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I am not sure yet."


    Nasq looked a bit annoyed, but ultimately nodded. ¡°As you will, my lady.¡± He climbed to his feet, bowed low, dusted himself off, and made toward the exit.


    I stood as well, stretching out my arm.


    Nida looked up at me with an arched brow. ¡°You ready?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always ready.¡±


    Without glancing back, I ascended the stage stairs, climbing to where Alaric awaited. At some point, he had changed into a light blue tunic adorned with an emblem of a bird soaring beneath storm clouds. The symbol on the front was palm-sized, while the one on his back spanned from shoulder to shoulder.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen!¡± Jarold announced, his voice echoing throughout the colosseum with increasingly obvious false excitement. ¡°It¡¯s time for the semifinals of the Expert Tier! First up, Lady Lilliana ¡®Queen¡¯ Silverwater against Sir Alaric of the Storm! Without further ado, BEGIN!¡±

 V2 Chapter 66: Divine Judgment

    It would be an understatement to say my core was less than one hundred percent. The brief rest between bouts had offered some relief, but it fell far short of what a silver core truly required. Even as I stood facing the powerful energy user, my core struggled to produce energy with desperate urgency.


    Alaric raised his blade, holding it vertically across his face. ¡°I fight this tournament on behalf of my lord, Lord Darrow Alistar, in honor of the recently deceased Duke Alistar. It is for the honor of this great duchy that I shall face my opponent with all that I have and leave no trace of regret on these stone arenas.¡± His sword arced sharply as he crouched, his left hand sliding beneath his right to adjust the grip on the hilt, positioning the blade for a swift strike.


    I knew the audience watching us expected a show. It was, after all, entertainment to them. But I simply couldn¡¯t bring myself to care. I didn¡¯t need their approval, nor did I need fans or supporters trailing after me like beaten dogs.


    What I wanted was my sword. Nothing more, nothing less.


    Part of me already regretted not seizing Deathbringer by force. Once I obtained it, assuming its power had remained intact, I could easily bridge the gap between my current core realm and the lower gold realms. With proper planning, I likely could have reached the Awakened blade before a gold realm warrior arrived to stop me.


    Still, slaughtering my way to every goal would sooner or later lead to a threat I couldn¡¯t overcome. My knowledge of this kingdom, and honestly this world, was minimal at best. Without a stronger foundation of information, acting cautiously was the wiser choice. This was proven correct by Dame Annalise appearing unexpectedly.


    Not to mention that I doubted she was the only mid-gold core realm user accompanying the traveling Lysorian royal family. Had I given in to impatience, they would have annihilated me before I¡¯d so much as stepped into the King''s treasury.


    The prudent choice was to stay low, fight through the tournament, win quietly, and claim the reward. My plan for Elyndor was already taking shape. All I needed was patience and two more victories. Perhaps three.


    Unfortunately, wisdom had never been my strong suit as a princess candidate. When it came to war and destruction, I was unmatched. But in subtlety, tradition, and political maneuvering? Generous observers might have called me average. It had been Abigail who had always excelled in that arena.


    What I considered caution had always been vastly different from her interpretation. She¡¯d have argued that provoking multiple powerful ducal houses with gold realm Awakeners was anything but cautious.


    And so, when I spotted the Lysorian King eying me thoughtfully from his vantage beside Princess Isla, I couldn''t help the smirk that crept across my face. Originally, I¡¯d planned to wait until the final battle royale to make my announcement. But since Alaric had so graciously given me the chance to address the audience, there was no better moment to seize it than now.


    I would anger many nobles, I knew that, but hopefully the King would take the bait. A teenage girl already in the same heart realm as the kingdom¡¯s strongest soldiers, with potential to reach high-gold or even low-platinum realms, was someone the King couldn¡¯t afford to lose.


    According to Brianna, Duke Goldenhearts led Lyoria¡¯s aristocratic faction, which rivaled the royal faction¡¯s power. Following Duke Alistar''s death, Duke Goldenhearts'' influence reportedly surged, significantly overshadowing the King''s and destabilizing the balance of power. Even with my limited understanding of the kingdom¡¯s politics, I recognized the opportunity that represented. My allegiance could restore the King¡¯s strength in the Alistar duchy and replace his greatest detractor in the Goldenhearts duchy with a loyal supporter, possibly merging the two duchies.


    ¡°I am Lilliana Silverwater, youngest daughter of the Silverwater barony. Per the dying wishes of Duke Alistar, I am the rightful heir to the Duchy of Alistar. Per the dying wishes of my father, Baron Silverwater, I am the true heir to the Silverwater barony and claim the right to succeed the Goldenhearts Duchy. I have recently been tried and declared this generation¡¯s Saintess of the Goddess of Life, Delilah. I fight this battle in the name and honor of King Zer''Nack of our great country, seeking his support and blade relic, to prove myself under his gaze as a future Archduchess.¡±


    The colosseum erupted into chaos¡ªshouts, roars, screams, and a cacophony of reactions. From where I stood, I couldn¡¯t make out much, though I caught words like saintess and heathen. Unlike Sealrite, where the audience had been at clear opposite sides of the spectrum, either zealous support or outright hate, this audience was splintered. Some cheered, others booed, and the rest filled the air with unintelligible noise. Peasants shouted at each other and at me, while many nobles turned pale, whispering furiously among themselves.


    My words were a public declaration of intent to succeed Duke Alistar and become Duchess, as well as a challenge to the Goldenhearts Duchy. Under royal law, one could not hold two duchies without being granted the title of Archduchess by the King.


    It was a calculated risk to make such a declaration before reaching the gold realm or winning the tournament. But the timing was critical. When the Hydra attacked the city, I needed the populace to focus solely on my divine right to these goals as I led the charge to defeat it.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    With myself as bait, the King would, hopefully, be drawn in. A warrior of my caliber, bound to him early on, and who would swear fealty before being able to fully grasp the weight of the commitment, would be an irresistible asset. With his support, my path to Archduchess would be all but assured¡ªespecially if I found a way to deal with Duke Goldenhearts during the siege.


    Though the distance blurred the King¡¯s expression, I could have sworn he raised an eyebrow above one of his brown eyes and smiled.


    As good a reaction as any, I figured. With that, I turned back to Alaric. All that remained was proving my worth to the King and convincing him of my capability to overtake two duchies.


    I pictured Abigail¡¯s slight frame lecturing me on my skewed understanding of caution. The memory brought a faint smile.


    I shoved the thought aside before guilt could take hold, before the image of my father forcing me to murder her returned. Abigail, my closest friend. My first kill.


    A shudder rippled through me as Alaric¡¯s face shifted, his confusion hardening into grim determination.


    Then our fight finally began in full force.


    From the very start, it was clear that Alaric far outstripped anyone I¡¯d fought since the Soul Transference. His energy reserves were staggering, easily double my own. That alone confirmed my suspicion about his core having more than three rings.


    He struck with a speed and precision I hadn¡¯t seen since I''d trained with Ordite silver realms as a princess candidate. Alaric''s blade cleaved through the air with such ferocity that it tangibly parted the space between us. The shockwave from his swing hit me moments before his sword clashed against my hastily raised defense.


    His strength was overwhelming. I couldn¡¯t block his attacks outright, so I twisted my blade at the moment of impact to redirect his force. Any normal fighter would¡¯ve been thrown off balance by having that much of their weight redirected, but Alaric barely faltered. He flowed seamlessly into his next strike, his momentum unbroken.


    Faster and deadlier blows followed in a relentless barrage. I quickly understood that, by all measures, Alaric should have been in the gold realm. While I¡¯d guessed he might have more than the normal three rings, I hadn¡¯t expected the additional rings to amplify his raw energy so exponentially.


    Still, my plan remained unchanged: overload his heart core. If that failed... well, I¡¯d cross that bridge when I came to it.


    For now, I had to reveal most of my cards just to stay alive. It made sense¡ªAlaric had dispatched Edith with ease, and she¡¯d been on par with the Hidden Sage.


    Sparks and embers erupted with every clash of our blades, their speeds rendering them nearly invisible. We became a blur of motion, our duel carving deep craters into the stone stadium. Each exchange left more of the arena in ruins, the ground buckling beneath the weight of our energy.


    During one strike, Alaric¡¯s blade became wreathed in shadow-attributed energy right before it phased through my sword as if it weren¡¯t there, reappearing mere inches from my shoulder.


    I had no time to dodge. Lunar energy surged from my core into a makeshift shield, angled just enough to deflect the blade. Fortunately it worked and Alaric¡¯s sword slid off the shield, cutting harmlessly through the air.


    Instinct took over. I activated my energy channels, flooding my body with dense black-and-purple Soul Weaver energy. Although I wasn''t surprised that it absorbed the Lunar energy as it surged through me, the savagery of the process still caught me off guard. The energy was brutal, merciless, yet carried a strange levity that set it apart from ordinary attributes.


    The Soul Weaver energy grew stronger with every ounce of power it consumed, until my body could no longer contain it and it erupted from me in a volatile cascade.


    Fueled by this newfound power, I charged at Alaric. Purple-black flames flared in my wake, curling down my arm to merge with my blade. When our swords met again, flames leapt to Alaric¡¯s weapon, erupting into a bonfire of blackened fury.


    Alaric shouted in surprise, retreating several paces and attempting to shake off the flames. His efforts were futile; the fire clung to his sword, spreading toward the hilt without burning the blade.


    It¡¯s seeking his soul, I realized. The Soul Weaver attribute had always been soul-focused, amplifying my own power internally in order to affect others externally.


    Seeing Alaric¡¯s shock, I grinned and pressed the offensive. He didn¡¯t know what the flames did, and I intended to keep him distracted until they reached him.


    Alaric obviously caught on to my plan as the moment the fire flickered against his skin, his face contorting in pain. He hurled his sword away and staggered back, his breaths coming in ragged gasps.


    ¡°What¡­ what in the Dark God¡¯s forsaken name was that?¡± he stammered with a shudder that racked his body. ¡°It¡­ it burned my core.¡±


    I tilted my head, intrigued. It burned his core? Not his soul?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± I taunted, leveling my blade at him as I smoothly enacted my lie. ¡°I am a Saintess of the Goddess of Life. That was Her Holy Fire. You have been judged and found unworthy of Her grace.¡± My voice echoed across the arena, amplified by whatever magic system was in place.


    ¡°Unworthy?¡± Alaric whispered, his eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Saintess?¡± Then, his expression hardened, his brows narrowing with a desperate sort of anger. ¡°You lie!¡±


    I shrugged, exhaling deeply. ¡°Why would I lie?¡±


    ¡°To win?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll win anyway.¡±


    For a moment, he simply stared at me, unblinking. Then, with deliberate care, he drew a small dagger from a hidden sheath in his cloak. Its blade shimmered with blue and white runes, glowing as he channeled energy into it.


    ¡°This,¡± he said, pointing the dagger at my heart, ¡°is a holy relic from the Church of the Sky God. Test your lies against its judgment, and we¡¯ll see who is unworthy.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, sparing a glance at the viewing stands where Darrow sat. He looked just as confused as I felt.


    Shouldn¡¯t he, as Alaric¡¯s knight, have known about the relic?


    Curiosity got the better of me. ¡°Why do you have that?¡±


    Alaric surprised me by answering, his tone sincere. ¡°I was born in Silia, a city in the Holy Kingdom.¡±


    As honest as the answer might have been, it explained little. I gestured toward the dagger. ¡°And this relic? You think it can prove I¡¯m lying? Why does it matter? Whether or not my words are true, your core was still injured.¡±


    Alaric¡¯s composure cracked, his face twisting into a feral snarl of rage and anger. ¡°Because I am worthy of divinity. I must be."


    ¡°Ah.¡± I smiled faintly, letting Soul Weaver energy curl around me once more, dark and ominous. There wasn''t much more I could say to the knight.


    I needed the public to believe I was the Saintness, and my bluff had served that purpose. Yet, it seemed I had somehow unintentionally struck a nerve with the knight. If his faith ran as deep as his anger suggested, perhaps I''d be able to turn it to my advantage.


    That, or I¡¯d just really pissed off a zealot.

 V2 Chapter 67: You cant change the world with pretty words alone

    Purple and black flames of Soul Weaver energy engulfed me as Alaric cloaked himself in darkness that spread rapidly, swallowing the arena until visibility was all but gone. I could scarcely see more than a hand''s distance away. Shrill cries erupted from the audience, though I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from the shroud encasing the stage or the darkness creeping toward them.


    A small smile tugged at my lips. Darkness? He thought that was a weakness of mine? He clearly hadn¡¯t seen my fights in the last Colosseum. Closing my eyes, I let my other senses extend outward.


    Alaric moved too quickly for me to pinpoint his location, but I felt the moment he shifted his trajectory toward me. My blade, pulsing with Soul Weaver energy, met his holy dagger in a deafening clash. The resulting explosion hurled me backward, my feet skidding to a halt at the stage¡¯s edge.


    Just a single exchange had nearly knocked me off the platform.


    Alaric, despite his higher energy realm, wasn¡¯t unscathed. Through the darkness, I sensed his energy scattering backward, followed by a grunt of pain. Then, the unmistakable sound of metal clattering to the ground¡ªthe sound of a discarded dagger.


    After all, despite what I¡¯d led Alaric to believe, this wasn¡¯t a fight of divinity. His dagger¡¯s divinity was not going to overpower the holy energy in my sword - it couldn¡¯t. My blade did not actually have any divinity. It was barely more than an enchanted slab of steel.


    It was his loss in that regard as the flames of my soul weaver energy would no doubt eat away at the holy energy the dagger was radiating, sucking it dry.


    The darkness shifted abruptly, solidifying into a crushing force that encased me like a coffin. Distant, muted screams reached my ears as the pressure mounted. Pain exploded through my shoulders and knees as bones cracked and ligaments tore. My attempts to absorb the darkness with Soul Weaver energy failed; it resisted, unyielding.


    I screamed as the coffin tightened further, squeezing me toward oblivion with the pressure to turn me into nothing more than a pile of skin, bones, and blood.


    The necromantic energy I''d awoken against the Hydra stirred deep within me, desperate to be unleashed.


    No! I clenched my jaw, forcing the dark energy to stay dormant. Not now. Not here. I didn¡¯t fully understand the divots on my core, nor had this body''s core been properly attuned to the necromantic power infusing it. The risk of exposing such energy¡ªespecially before this crowd¡ªwas far too great. I doubted my new body could withstand the use of that much necromantic energy twice in the span of a few weeks.


    I was quickly running out of time. Second passed and the situation only got worse.


    The coffin continued to press against my Soul Weaver energy, and my reserves of lunar energy were nearly spent, most of it having been absorbed by the earlier rush of Soul Weaver energy. Desperation forced my hand. Channeling every last drop of remaining lunar energy from my core, I unleashed it in a massive burst, amplified by the Soul Weaver flames.


    The darkness cracked. My moonlight¡ªless potent than sunlight, but still an adversary of darkness¡ªpierced the shroud like shattered glass. As the cracks widened, I flooded my body with Soul Weaver energy and surged forward. The coffin exploded into a rain of shards all around me as I stumbled into the sunlight, shielding my eyes and heaving to finally fill my lungs with air.


    My instincts screamed and I dove to the side, narrowly avoiding Alaric¡¯s strike to dislodge my arm, but then my legs threatened to buckle, the strain of escaping the coffin reaching over the adrenaline that kept me going. I increased the energy pumping through my body, but the damage was mounting. I could only artificially stem the decrease in strength and endurance so far or for so long. My left knee¡ªlikely broken. Cracked ribs. A fractured ankle. Dislocated shoulder. Sprains and strains everywhere.


    Gritting my teeth, I rolled to grab my sword from where I''d dropped it at some point while encased by Alaric''s darkness-attributed energy. My shirt squelched against the stone floor, leaving an imprint of my back with the blood soaking through it.


    Alaric approached with a measured stride, his face impassive and stoic, though confidence burned in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed you stayed conscious,¡± he said, nodding slightly. ¡°Most have their minds crumble under within darkness.¡±


    I snorted, forcing myself to stand despite the pitiless agony. ¡°I¡¯ve faced far worse darkness than a lack of light.¡±


    He twirled his blade, his tone almost casual as he ignored my taunt. ¡°Do you forfeit?¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    It took me a moment to process his question. When I finally did, a chuckle escaped my lips. Then, I laughed¡ªa hard, bitter laugh that echoed across the arena.


    ¡°Forfeit?¡± I sneered, forcing myself to stand tall, resisting the urge to wince as every fiber in my body screamed in disagreement. My lips curled into a snarl as I locked eyes with Alaric. ¡°You will learn, as others have, that there is no surrender in my soul. Not while I live, and not even after I die.¡±


    The instant Alaric¡¯s brow arched in confusion, I acted. Every last scrap of energy¡ªraw, lunar, and soul weaver¡ªflooded my core and exploded outward into what was currently my most powerful skill. My sphere of Authority surged outward, expanding into a shimmering sphere that engulfed the stage.


    A sharp spike of pain lashed through my mind, spinning my vision in dizzying circles. The use of so much energy strained my mind, pushing it close to insanity, but I held firm. The sheer strength of my Will kept me anchored to reality.


    Alaric responded in kind, his Authority erupting from his core to push back with surprising strength. His legs trembled under the strain, though his lips twisted into a cocky smirk. ¡°Your Will is impressive, Lady Lilliana. But even you can¡¯t hold this for long.¡± He gestured to the space around him. ¡°And without breaking through mine, you can¡¯t touch me.¡±


    My mind raced, desperately running through every route, every plan, every situation, every possible path to victory.


    Without tapping into necromantic energy and endangering Lilliana¡¯s body, I was pretty much out of options. I might have disguised its use by overwhelming its presence with a surge of another energy, but even that carried the risk of exposure¡ªalbeit a smaller one.


    When I checked my core, it was empty¡ªexcept for that small corner holding the remnants of necromantic energy from my old core.


    An idea came to me, then. Although I lacked the raw amount of energy that Alaric had, it was nearly impossible to use Authority and energy simultaneously. If we stayed locked in a stalemate of Authority spheres, I could fight him without energy. A battle of pure skill.


    The real question was whether I could sustain Authority and fight simultaneously.


    ¡°I will do whatever I must,¡± I growled through gritted teeth.


    Alaric sighed, his eyes never wavering from mine, even as my grip tightened around the enchanted blade and I stepped forward. He raised his free arm, palm open to the sky. With a flash of white light and a sharp pop, a silver sphere materialized, hovering above his hand. Six heart rings appeared in rapid succession, circling the floating silver core.


    ¡°You must know you don¡¯t stand a chance,¡± Alaric said, his confidence unshaken despite his heavy breathing and haggard expression. He seemed to almost be struggling to maintain his Authority. ¡°You¡¯ve fought harder than I imagined possible for someone with only two rings. You¡¯ve even demonstrated long-distance energy attacks, which shouldn¡¯t be possible at your core level. Everyone watching this fight would agree¡ªyou¡¯ve done more than enough. But it¡¯s over. You are outmatched.¡±


    Six heart rings? I almost laughed. Six? In the silver realm? That meant his heart was enduring a strain comparable to the late gold or early platinum realm, even with the silver core¡¯s protection.


    Four rings were impressive. Five was remarkable. But six? That was simply foolish. The higher the realm of someone''s core, the purer the energy, and the more pressure would be applied on the heart. Without a core, a warrior might wield fifteen heart rings without dying due to the quality and quantity of energy actually in the rings. But in the silver realm? Alaric was begging the heavens to strike him dead.


    If I could grab ahold of him, I could condense my Authority into a smaller, denser area. The closer I got, the better my odds. Close enough, and I might force his heart to falter with the sheer pressure of my condensed Authority sphere.


    The risk didn¡¯t matter. Whether he lived or died, I would face the consequences later. For now, I refused to accept defeat.


    Pushing my Authority to its limits, I let out a battle cry and charged. The area of effect for our spheres of Authority clashed, the two fields straining against each other as I closed the distance and my blade arced toward Alaric''s neck. He blocked with what seemed like disguised ease, his soft grunt a betrayal of his effort involved. I was wearing him down¡ªbut not yet as fast as he was wearing me down.


    Relentless, I unleashed a torrent of martial strikes. Each killing blow flowed seamlessly into the next, a violent storm of precision and power. My attacks left no room for him to counter, no chance to catch his breath. My body continued to deteriorate as I pressed Alaric, but I ignored it. Even if I was rendered completely immobile, I would win.


    Alaric¡¯s confidence cracked, replaced by intense concentration. He was likely wishing he could use his darkness attribute. But the moment he did, his Authority would falter, and mine would crush him. Unless he could wield Authority and energy attacks simultaneously¡ªa feat so rare it was nearly unheard of. Even I could only do it in a very limited capacity.


    I adjusted my rhythm, deliberately leaving a half-step opening in my next assault. Alaric noticed the gap immediately but failed to spot the trap it concealed. His eyes flashed with triumph as my blade skimmed over his head by mere inches. He lunged forward, plunging his bloodied sword toward my gut.


    Instead of pulling back to block, I released my sword entirely and stepped into his blade¡¯s path. A sickening squelch tore through the air as the weapon sank deep into my stomach. Pain racked my body, but I ignored it and forcefully shoved myself closer, driving the blade to the hilt.


    Alaric¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his jaw slack.


    I grinned through the agony. ¡°Got you.¡± With my free hand, I reached up and cupped it roughly against his cheek, finally making the physical contact I needed.


    Summoning every ounce of strength, I condensed my Authority into the smallest possible space, enough to envelop only the two of us.


    Then I screamed, echoing the agony that ripped through my core as I forced it to go beyond its limit. Alaric¡¯s face twisted in similar agony, his sphere shattering under the overwhelming pressure of my condensed Authority. It tore like wet paper, unable to bear the weight of my Will to win.


    His cries mingled with mine, a cacophony of shared torment, until the world spun and I found myself staring at the sky.


    A moment later, the sky faded, and I drifted back into the darkness of Nothingness.

 V2 Chapter 68: Let the Games Begin

    I opened my eyes to a gentle tapping on my cheek and the deafening roar of thousands of voices crashing into my senses like a storm.


    ¡°Lady Lilliana?¡± The voice came from above, gentle yet urgent. I squinted, blinking away the fog of unconsciousness. Slowly, a face came into focus¡ªblack streaked silver hair framing worried eyes.


    ¡°Nida?¡± My voice was hoarse, my teeth clenched against the pain. I tried to move, but agony surged through my body, sharp and relentless. I bit back the urge to scream that rushed up my throat like bile.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t move, my lady,¡± another voice suggested, if firmly. Nasq. ¡°The healers are repairing your body. Just breathe. Relax.¡±


    Trusting my paragons to keep me safe, I forced my muscles to comply, even as pain radiated from every fiber of my being. Gradually, over the next half hour, the sharp anguish dulled into a persistent throb. Even as the healers pulled away and I felt the warmth of their healing magic leave me, a strong feeling of rawness took over, as if all my skin had been scrubbed off with sandpaper.


    When the healers finally bowed and excused themselves, Nasq and Nida helped me sit up. They¡¯d brought me to a section of the Colosseum wall¡ªironically, the same spot where Nida had collapsed during her own battle. Her expression was tinged with worry as she looked on with concern.


    ¡°For a moment there, it looked like he''d killed you,¡± Nasq said quietly, his words were nearly drowned out by the crowd roaring for the current match-up¡ªMorgana Silverwater against some opponent I hadn¡¯t bothered to remember.


    I groaned as I shifted, trying to find a more comfortable position. ¡°As if I¡¯d die to someone who bottlenecked in the silver realm.¡± I froze then, a thought occurring to me and my eyes snapped to theirs. ¡°I won¡­ didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Nasq chuckled, his silver hair catching the light. ¡°You did, my lady. Barely. Sir Alaric lost consciousness seconds before you did. No one has any idea how you did it, though."


    Nida snorted. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen the nobles squabbling over the results. One of the King¡¯s knights had to use magic to replay the last moments. Turns out, Alaric¡¯s eyes rolled back we could only see the white part of them, and then he started foaming at the mouth just seconds before you fell.¡± She laughed, her tone gleeful. ¡°For all his pomp and bravado, I¡¯m surprised he didn¡¯t piss himself.¡±


    I smirked, though I kept the truth to myself. Attacking Alaric¡¯s mind directly with Authority had been a calculated risk, one I didn¡¯t plan to share. Not yet.


    "He did not foam at the mouth," Nasq argued with a roll of his eyes.


    "Did too. I saw the foam in the crystal replay."


    ¡°Will you be ready for the next round?¡± Nasq asked, ignoring Nida¡¯s colorful recounting.


    I shook my head, my grin fading. ¡°I could probably handle Morgana on my own, but Justicia is going to win her group without much of a challenge. With her being at nearly full strength, she¡¯d wipe the floor with both of us.¡±


    "Then...?" he asked, but I shot him a knowing look and his eyes widened. "It''s... it¡¯s time?¡±


    ¡°Finally,¡± Nida breathed, her voice taut with anticipation. ¡°My spear¡¯s been itching for action. Just watching these fights is mind-numbingly boring.¡±


    ¡°I''m pretty certain it''s you itching for a fight,¡± Nasq retorted with a smirk. "Not your unawakened weapon."


    Nida huffed. ¡°Shows what you know. I¡¯m going to awaken her one day. Just you wait.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. Sure you will.¡±


    Their playful bickering continued for a while more, but I tuned it out. Despite the healers¡¯ best efforts, my core was nearly depleted. Barely a quarter filled. The faint trickle of energy it had gathered over the past half hour wouldn¡¯t be enough¡ªnot for what lay ahead. Forget Justicia or Morgana, I needed to find energy sources if I were to go up against the Hydra.


    Quietly, I summoned the House Coin from my storage ring, its cool weight hidden in my palm. With some of my remaining energy, I activated it and issued the command. ¡°Start. Now.¡±


    Aargorn¡¯s reply was immediate. ¡°As you command, Duchess.¡±


    ¡°How did you convince the Duke¡¯s soldiers to attack their own city?¡± Nida asked, her voice a whisper.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± I admitted. ¡°They think they¡¯re protecting Elyndor from an imminent monster attack.¡± It was technically true.


    Nasq frowned. ¡°What happens if they find out we led the monster to their families?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Only the soldiers I¡¯ve resurrected and a few Paragons know the truth. The rest believe their orders are to tail the Hydra and report its movements.¡±


    Before either could respond, Morgana''s energy and magic combined to form a dragon of crimson flames. It seemed to roar with fury as she unleashed it, sending it crashing into her opponent. The man was instantly consumed by the vortex of fire, his inhuman screams jarring as they cut the air. When the inferno finally receded, his body was scorched beyond recognition, his voice silenced. Morgana laughed as she stood above the burnt warrior, taunting him with uncontrolled vitriol. For a moment, it seemed that despite his condition, Morgana had no plans to cease her onslaught.


    The judges quickly intervened, pulling Morgana from the arena and away from the other fighter as healers rushed to the fallen combatant. Morgana snarled at the judges, her fury unchecked as she jerked her arm away from the judge''s grip before stalking off without a backward glance.


    ¡°Gods, that girl¡¯s unhinged,¡± Nida muttered with narrowed eyes, watching as Morgana disappeared from view.


    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s starting to realize just how weak she is compared to me,¡± I replied, a spark of satisfaction flickering within. ¡°Help me to my feet.¡±


    Nida slid her arm around my shoulders while Nasq used wind magic to steady me. Pain instantly flared and only got worse when I started to walk, every step accompanied by screams of protest from my barely mended bones. I gritted my teeth and pressed on. With Nida¡¯s help, I made my way to the closest group of healers on standby.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°Is there an infirmary nearby?¡± I asked, my voice strained.


    An older woman nodded. ¡°Aye, of course, there is dear. Though it is quite full, mind you.¡± She gestured to the closest opening leading outside the Colosseum''s tournament area. ¡°Straight that way, take a left and keep going. When you hear the sounds of people in pain, you can just follow that."


    Nasq thanked the older woman while Nida and I had already begun making our way toward the infirmary. If my luck held, the healer''s words would be true and it would be stocked full with half dead warriors.


    Despite the callousness of her directions, the healer''s words quickly proved true. As the distant cries of the injured approached, I let a small smile creep its way onto my lips.


    If I was to restore my core, I¡¯d need every advantage¡ªand every opportunity.


    I ignored the confused looks Nasq and Nida shot my way. The infirmary wouldn¡¯t have the time to treat me before the Hydra attacked the city¡ªI knew that much. But I wasn¡¯t heading there for treatment. Not from the healers, at least.


    After a few more minutes, we reached the infirmary at long last. The off-white room stretched wide, packed with dozens of beds crammed less than a few feet apart. Nearly all of them were occupied. Wounded participants sprawled across the floor, their injuries ranging from severe to fatal.


    An exhausted man with a clipboard suddenly appeared in the doorway. He squinted at us for a second but didn''t move. When we were half a dozen steps from the infirmary entrance, he approached us, his gait stiff and hurried. ¡°Do you need a bed too?¡± he asked, his voice weary.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to visit someone,¡± I lied.


    Relief washed over him as he stepped aside. ¡°Good. We don¡¯t have any left anyway.¡± He gestured helplessly to a group of injured sprawled on the floor. ¡°We¡¯re also extremely short on healers. I can¡¯t guarantee your friend¡¯s been treated beyond basic first aid yet.¡±


    I offered him a faint smile that he didn''t bother returning. Not that I could blame him. He muttered something under his breath, then hurried off toward a healer working at the back of the room.


    The three of us exchanged uncertain glances, but I wasn¡¯t going to question my luck.


    ¡°Find me the most injured ones you can,¡± I ordered, removing my arm from Nida¡¯s neck as I leaned against one of the beds. ¡°Now.¡±


    Their eyes widened as the realization of what I intended to do dawned on them. Without waiting for their protest or questions, I turned and limped toward the far corner of the infirmary, scanning the wounded and ignoring those who were obviously sleeping off some kind of healing elixir. After a minute or so, I found a mortal warrior lying unconscious and alone. His left leg was severed below the knee, and the rest of his body was so mangled that blood seeped through layers of bandages. His breaths were shallow, the light of his soul fading with each exhale.


    What made him the type of person I was looking for, however, were the half dozen heart rings circling his uncored heart. A core would have been preferable, but I wasn''t about to turn my nose up at six heart rings worth of energy.


    Perfect.


    Placing a hand on his forehead, I drew a deep breath and activated the faint trace of Soul Weaver energy remaining in my core. The energy flowed outward, silently encircling the injured man with its invisible presence. When I exhaled, it began pulling his energy toward me.


    Resistance from his heart was minimal to this point I nearly didn''t even notice. His near-death state made the process easy despite my lack of physical contact with the warrior''s heart. I fought the urge to cut into his chest and draw directly from his heart¡ªan act that Elyndor¡¯s people would not forgive, especially for one of their own. Had it been on the battle field, or had the man been a slave, I may have gotten away with it. But in an infirmary...


    No. A bloodless, clean death would be less trouble to disguise.


    The rotting taste reminiscent of when I''d absorbed Narissa¡¯s energy returned, though thankfully to a lesser degree. The man¡¯s energy was horrendously impure, but at least it hadn¡¯t been tainted by any System. I swallowed back a gag as my body absorbed the final tendrils of his energy and stepped back, pulling my energy away from the corpse.


    Unlike Narissa, I hadn¡¯t taken his life energy so there¡¯d be no visible change to his body. Though I supposed even if I had drained him to the point of mutating his corpse, there were so many bandages wrapped around him it was possible no one would know. And if anyone were to examine his energy, they¡¯d find only four dying rings. I left just enough energy for the rings to continue existing if doing so without purpose or utility.


    In all likelihood, his death would be attributed to over-expanding his energy during a fight, with what little remained leaking away afterward.


    My core rumbled as the new energy coursed through my meridian channels. Though I knew the effects wouldn¡¯t be immediate¡ªmy core still needed to purify the energy before fully absorbing it¡ªI was happy to know my plan would work. It''d worked against Narissa, but it wasn''t a skill I''d used very often so the limits of it were still uknown.


    Over the next thirty minutes, I wandered around the infirmary, discreetly absorbing energy from a dozen or so wounded fighters. Most of them died, despite my occasional efforts to keep them alive. Toward the end, I managed to control the speed and depth of my absorption with soul-weaver energy, though that was likely attributable to my core no longer starving for energy.


    Even so, my core was still far from full when Jarold announced the end of the final group three match. Unsurprisingly, Justicia had obliterated her opponent.


    I bristled at the tournament¡¯s obviously rigged nature, wishing¡ªagain¡ªthat there¡¯d been at least one cored warrior I could have absorbed. But no, only ringed mortals.


    The healer who¡¯d stopped us earlier returned to the entrance and kept a suspicious eye on us as we left the infirmary. When I glanced back, I caught him scurrying over to the last man I¡¯d absorbed from. The man still breathed, thankfully, so I doubted his inevitable death from energy depletion would be blamed on me.


    Assuming the infirmary even survived what was coming.


    With my half-filled core, the three of us returned to the Colosseum¡¯s inner arena. City earth mages were already repairing the destroyed arena, transforming it into something sturdier and more majestic than the earlier stages. Where the previous arenas stood barely a foot off the ground, this final stage rose six feet high, with three sets of curved stairs leading to its elevated platform.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the finals!¡± The announcer¡¯s voice boomed through the Colosseum. ¡°We¡¯ve witnessed many bloody battles today, with lives left hanging by mere threads. But now, we come to the final bout¡ªthe last chance for these three combatants to prove their might. Will our contestants please make their way to the stage?¡±


    I nodded to my Paragons and strolled toward the nearest set of stairs, feeling the new energy purify and flow into my core. With every step, my stamina and strength steadily returned.


    ¡°From the left corner, we have Lady Morgana Silverwater! Entering the tournament without an official combat title, the audience has dubbed her the Fire Demon¡ªthough rumor has it she prefers ¡®Fire Queen.¡¯¡± The crowd laughed as Morgana flipped off the audience and scowled. ¡°Damn, the Fire Demon sure is scary.¡± More laughter followed. ¡°In the right corner, we have Justicia the Fallen, proxy warrior for Marchioness Eliza Alistar! Between us, I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s called ¡®The Fallen.¡¯ She hasn¡¯t fallen even once.¡± The crowd murmured and chuckled lightly¡ªnot as openly as they had at Morgana¡¯s introduction. ¡°And finally, from the top of the stage, welcome Lady Lilliana ¡®Queen¡¯ Silverwater! She dominated the first group, which¡ªlet¡¯s be honest¡ªwas stacked far more heavily than the others. Lady Lilliana faced Sir Alaric and the Hidden Sage, both fighters in the upper stages of the silver realm like Justicia. I think this is about to be the bloodiest fight yet¡ª¡±


    Jarold''s words were drowned out by a deafening roar that shook the Colosseum to its very foundation. The ground trembled as if under siege from an earthquake, and an icy shiver ran down my spine. The roar ended, leaving only a heartbeat of silence before screams erupted and a storm of chaos enveloped the Colosseum.


    I looked at Morgana and Justicia, both of them staring up at the sky where an immense shadow hovered, now blocking the sun and pitching the Colloseeum into shadows. Then a geyser of purple-black flames rained down on the city, emanating from an enormous shadow that blotted out the sun with its monstrous form. The purple-hued flames crashed powerfully against an invisible barrier surrounding the city for only a few seconds before that barrier shattered like cracked glass.


    With a smirk, I lowered myself into a crouch and charged at Morgana, my blade snapping from its sheath like an enraged serpent.

 V2 Chapter 69: A Hero Rises Part 1

    Striking down Morgana was not the plan. It had never been the plan. Not now, anyway. I still had use for her.


    Yet for some reason I was consumed by the need to kill her before the Hydra¡¯s threat grew worse. I wanted, no, needed her dead¡ªnow.


    Fortunately for Morgana, my charge was cut short and her life was saved by the sudden entrance of judges rushing the stage to evacuate us. Two of them stepped directly into my path, raising their hands to signal me to stop.


    For a moment, I debated cutting my way through them¡ªpainting the arena in crimson if that was what it took to end the puny, insignificant life of the girl who had caused me so much pain.


    Who had caused... Lilliana so much pain.


    I grunted, cutting off the surge of bloodlust and reluctantly diverting my path. With a sharp turn, I rushed off the stage to regroup with Nida and Paragon. I leaped from its edge and landed in motion, the impact of my landing doing nothing to slow me down.


    I didn¡¯t spare Morgana or Justicia another glance as the three of us exited the arena. There wasn¡¯t a moment to waste. Most of the other expert division fighters had already left, having been defeated in earlier bouts, so we made quick work of the Collosseum''s inner space and reached the public paths quickly enough.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± Nida shouted over the cacophony of panicked voices as the crowd surged toward the exits.


    ¡°Head up,¡± I commanded. The two obeyed without hesitation. The first five minutes were spent forcing our way against the tide of the audience. While they descended from the stands in a desperate rush to escape, we fought our way upward.


    I shoved a particularly intoxicated man out of my way when he refused to move, sending him flying over the edge of the arena into a group of bystanders. They yelped in surprise as he landed among them. The fall probably wasn¡¯t high enough to kill him, but I also didn¡¯t care. I¡¯d played the good little girl long enough.


    When we reached the top floor of the Colosseum, we were met with eerie silence. Unlike the open seating below, this area had stone walls and a roof. Doors lined the circular hallway, each likely leading to private overhangs for VIPs and Colosseum staff.


    "Wow," Nida muttered. "The rich are really slumming it, huh."


    ¡°My lady?¡± Nasq asked, ignoring Nida''s comment and leaving the rest of his question hanging.


    ¡°This way.¡± I followed the field marshal¡¯s instructions, turning left down a long passage toward the VIP section. ¡°Find the door with a crescent moon insignia.¡±


    It took longer than I would have liked, but Nida eventually called out from a few doors ahead, ¡°Found it!¡±


    She waited for us to catch up, but I didn¡¯t feel like knocking. Instead, the instant I registered the crescent moon carved into the door''s face, I kicked the door down with a burst of heart energy to my leg. The metal frame buckled, the wood splintering as it was torn from its hinges. Inside, a draconic man and a stout, fat man stood frozen in surprise.


    Surrounding them was a ring of fighters dressed in the golden cloaks of House Alistar, all adorned with a silver crescent moon¡ªmy silver crescent moon.


    Each one of them a resurrected knight of the deceased duke.


    I greeted my waiting soldiers with a devilish grin. ¡°Everyone ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Duchess,¡± they shouted, planting one fist against their heart and the other just below the elbow in unison¡ªthe official Aedronirian salute.


    Field Marshal Daern Maglov stepped forward, adding a deep bow to his salute. ¡°The pieces are in place, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°Was anyone caught?¡± I asked, motioning for Dralos and the fat man to step forward.


    ¡°Two, Your Grace,¡± Daern replied. ¡°The spies on the temporary Alistar matriarch and the King were both killed this morning.¡±


    Unfortunate. The position of the King and Marchioness would have to remain temporarily unknown. Nothing I could do about it now.


    ¡°Let us ensure their sacrifices were not in vain,¡± I said. ¡°Do we still have eyes on Duke Goldenhearts?¡±


    Daern nodded, handing me a black coin that resembled the House Alistar coin. It was much smaller and more rough, flat, and without any design on either face. ¡°This black coin will relay the location of our spies directly to your mind. similar in function to the House Coin. You¡¯ll find them near their targets.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡± I stowed the coin in my storage ring and turned to the fat man. ¡°I assume this isn¡¯t actually Jarold the announcer?¡±


    The fat man, who I assumed was in the form of the announcer, gave me an extremely evil, extremely wicked grin as it shifted from the form of Jarold, altering itself into a replica of Morgana Silverwater. ¡°No, I am not,¡± the mimic said. ¡°I am Morgana Ssssilverwater.¡±


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I laughed. ¡°Glad to see you¡¯ve decided to join us, Mimic.¡±


    It pointed a slim finger at me. ¡°Your man promised me cores for my work,¡± it said, gesturing to Dralos. ¡°Many cores. I desire payment now.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°You didn¡¯t take any from the dead Brutes?¡±


    The mimic sniffed disdainfully. ¡°I only eat hhhhhuman cores, woman.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to die,¡± I said, shrugging as I moved for the hilt of my sword. "I don''t have any cores on me right now."


    ¡°W-w-w-wait!¡± the mimic stammered, raising its hands in surrender.


    ¡°If you wait,¡± I said, pausing, ¡°I¡¯ll let you have your fill of the corpses in the city. After all, the Hydra will leave many dead in its wake. But no gold cores. Those are mine.¡±


    The mimic tilted its head, not understanding why a human would want human cores, but eventually nodded anyway. ¡°I agggreeeee.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I turned to Dralos. ¡°Where¡¯s Vespera?¡±


    As if answering my question, a feminine voice whispered in my mind. "I am here, Lilith. Jump into the sky, and I will catch you."


    For a moment, I froze, looking around to see if anyone else had heard the dragon¡¯s voice¡ªor my true name. No one reacted, though, and Dralos filled the silence.


    ¡°Are you referring to the dragon?¡± he asked.


    I nodded, still unsettled by Vespera¡¯s unexpected intrusion into my thoughts.


    ¡°She awaits you outside the gates,¡± Dralos said. ¡°As commanded, we kept our distance and did not disturb her.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I said again, regaining my composure. ¡°And the army?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just out of sight,¡± Dralos replied. ¡°Mages are camouflaging their approach. Though even with many soldiers riding wyverns and cockatrices, it will still take some time for them to arrive.¡±


    ¡°Not an issue,¡± I said with a small grimace. ¡°There are many more Gold Cores and Third Realm mages in this city than I¡¯d suspected. They¡¯ll likely hold off the Hydra until we¡¯re able to overwhelm it with numbers. How were the trap preparations?¡±


    Dralos held up a small brown sphere. ¡°As you instructed, we¡¯ve prepared mana-toxic explosives. Based on reports, the Hydra¡¯s scales are likely resistant to direct attacks, so the toxins will need to be detonated from within.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Poison bombs? That¡¯s what you came up with?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°It seemed the best option against a platinum creature. No one could think of anything else."


    ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot,¡± I said, taking the toxic sphere from him. ¡°Though poisons are usually ineffective against cultivators at that level.¡±


    ¡°This is meridian poisoning, Your Grace,¡± the field marshal explained. ¡°Even Duke Alistar tread cautiously around it. Before his death, he banned nearly all research into its creation.¡±


    ¡°And my sword?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It remains in the King¡¯s treasury,¡± Dralos answered. ¡°We couldn¡¯t get past the guards¡ªat least half a dozen bronze and silver realm warriors, possibly a mage as well. We might have succeeded with the Field Marshal and the silver-realm lieutenants, but it would have drawn too much attention at the time."


    ¡°Go back there first,¡± I ordered. The city would just now be descending into chaos, and I needed to move soon. Timing was critical¡ªtoo late, and the higher-core fighters would be too drained to fight; too early, and I risked being overshadowed. ¡°Most of the guards will likely have abandoned the treasury to reinforce other positions.¡± I gestured at Nida and Nasq. ¡°Help them retrieve the sword. I¡¯ll need it. I don¡¯t care how big the fight is¡ªget me that sword.¡± Nida opened her mouth to protest, but I cut her off sharply. ¡°No argument. Don¡¯t return until you have it. Without that blade, we don¡¯t stand a chance against the Hydra. Go. Now.¡±


    Everyone nodded and began moving toward the door. The mimic, however, warped back into the heavyset man from earlier and dashed to a small table etched with runes.


    ¡°RUN!¡± he shouted dramatically, waving his arms as his voice thundered outside with enough volume that it caused my ears to ring. ¡°FOR THE LOVE OF ALL THE GODS, WE¡¯RE ALL GOING TO DIEEE!¡±


    We stared at him, all of us taking a second to process what he was doing. Then he grinned. ¡°Desperation very quickly turns into frenzied panic with a little... nudging."


    Dralos grunted and stalked over, shoving the mimic toward the door. ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°Actually,¡± I said, pausing in the doorway and stopping Dralos, ¡°Mimic, shift back into Morgana. Go cause a mess with her face.¡±


    None of the Alistar soldiers even blinked at the implicit command for the mimic to kill people. It reminded me once more that they were all among my resurrected. I silently thanked the Gods that my earlier use of necromantic energy against the Hydra hadn¡¯t severed ties to all the resurrected. Some had broken¡ªI¡¯d felt it¡ªbut according to Dralos¡¯ earlier reports, the majority of the resurrected remained under my control.


    The fifteen soldiers sprinted from the room and disappeared down the corridor, heading for the Colosseum¡¯s exit.


    "Come now," I sent telepathically, feeling my thoughts link with Vespera.


    I lingered only a moment before returning to the commentator¡¯s room. Crossing to the window that overlooked the Colosseum battlefield, I unleashed a pulse of heart energy, shattering the glass outward. I stood and leaned out the window, letting my left foot dangle in midair. Then I jumped, wind tearing at me as I leapt through the opening and landed atop the neighboring VIP lookout. The stone foundation cracked beneath me, groaning under the impact, but ultimately held steady.


    I ascended higher and higher, vaulting from one structure to the next until I reached the royal overhang, the highest peak of the Colosseum. My senses detected no one inside¡ªno royal lackey lying in wait¡ªso I decided to stay on the overhang, thankfully unimpeded.


    ¡°Almost there.¡± Her words rang like a melody, less language than pure resonance. It felt as though her communication transcended normal understanding, a fleeting but profound sensation.


    Must be an effect of her evolution, I mused. Dragons were inherently transcendent beings, far beyond what the Hydra represented. But Vespera was unique¡ªshe was an evolved wyvern, not a true dragon. Or at least, she hadn''t been born a true dragon.


    From my vantage point, I watched figures in the distance clash against the Hydra. Even from a distance, I could feel the pulses of their gold core energy and overflowing mana collide ineffectively against the creature. It had breached the city¡¯s barriers seemingly with ease, its black-purple flames engulfing more of the western front each time one of its heads released more of the dark fire.


    The crackling of the Hydra''s fires seemed to echo the screams and desperate shouts of people fleeing the inferno. I watched impassively as each of them was devoured by the flames, their terrified cries cut short by the scorching heat of fire.


    At some point during my conversation with Dralos and the others, but clearly only after it had torched the western front, the city''s golden-realm Awakeners had somehow managed to draw the Hydra''s attention away from the city itself. A half-dozen of them hovered in the air, engaging the beast. To call it a fight would have been generous¡ªit was more a desperate attempt at distraction. The Hydra swatted at them as though they were insects, its massive heads weaving lazily, annoyed but unthreatened.

 V2 Chapter 70: A Hero Rises Part 2

    A burst of purple-black fire erupted from one of the Hydra¡¯s outer heads, engulfing a warrior clad in shining gold armor. I couldn¡¯t see his fate through the thick flames, but I felt his core sputtering like a candle in the wind. His agonized shrieks confirmed what I already suspected¡ªhe would soon die.


    His body plummeted through the bottom of the spewed inferno, limp and lifeless, buffeted by air currents. The golden armor had melted in the heat, fusing to his skin as the cold air solidified it during his descent. It was a grotesque sight, a terrible reminder of the Hydra¡¯s overwhelming power over the people of this city.


    Even I winced at the sickening thud as the golden soldier hit the ground, his bones snapping in unnatural directions upon impact.


    The Hydra unleashed an earth-shaking roar of triumph, its massive black-scaled wings beating with slow, deliberate power to keep it aloft. Four of its heads exhaled plumes of purple fire into the air. At first, I thought it was a display of dominance, but then the flames arced downward and began to pelt the city like acid rain.


    Wherever the acid fire landed, it erupted into human-sized bonfires of purple-black flames, devouring everything in its path and spreading like a living entity searching for its next victim. For its next meal.


    ¡°By Ashwash¡¯s beard,¡± I muttered, struggling to comprehend the scene before me. The Hydra must have been far closer to the diamond realm than I¡¯d anticipated to use a type of living flame. ¡°Fuck.¡±


    I had hoped that the city¡¯s gold-core warriors would at least minimize the damage to a quarter of Elyndor. But this? This was total devastation. At the pace the fight was progressing, the entire city would soon be up in flames. Even when I¡¯d unleashed monsters in Sealrite, the destruction hadn¡¯t been this catastrophic¡ªand Sealrite was far smaller than Elyndor.


    I needed to act.


    However, before I or anyone else could react to the raining flames setting the city ablaze, a second roar echoed through the air. This one was less primal but brimming with the same fury as the Hydra¡¯s.


    A torrent of harsh red fire exploded from the distance, slamming into the Hydra¡¯s side with unparalleled might. The impact sent the creature plummeting from the sky, its wings unable to sustain both its weight and the blow. It crashed into the city, crushing buildings and people beneath its massive form. For a split second, the warriors and mages battling the Hydra froze in shock, but they quickly regained their composure and adapted, surging forward with renewed hope now that the beast was grounded.


    Even those who had been unable to engage the Hydra in flight now swarmed it. Silver-core warriors leapt into the air, targeting its necks, while first and second-realm mages bombarded it with spells now that it was within range.


    Vespera soared above the city, a tenth the size of the Hydra but radiating ten times its majesty. In the weeks since I¡¯d last seen her, she had grown significantly in power. I could feel the pulsating energy of her golden dragon core, defiant and furious. Her black scales mirrored the Hydra¡¯s, but where its scales absorbed light, hers reflected it, giving her an almost divine gleam.


    I leapt into the air as she swooped down toward me. She paused briefly, ensuring I landed securely on her back before accelerating again. I was momentarily surprised to find that someone had replaced her old wyvern saddle with a larger, more comfortable one.


    ¡°Who added this?¡± I asked Vespera.


    ¡°The Draconian,¡± she replied, unleashing another blast of crimson fire at the Hydra. Her flames forced a group of silver-core soldiers to scatter as they collided with the Hydra¡¯s scales.


    The creature howled, more out of frustration than pain, as it struggled to rise against the force of Vespera''s flames.


    ¡°Your fire isn¡¯t hurting it,¡± I observed.


    Vespera snorted, small plumes of black smoke escaping her nostrils. ¡°I¡¯m just warming up.¡±


    I wanted to ask how she¡¯d learned to speak the common tongue, but I pushed the question aside for later.


    Without needing instruction, Vespera dove toward the Hydra. She tucked her wings tightly against her body, rocketing us downward as I gathered soul-weaver energy into a massive blast. She pulled up just fifty feet from the Hydra, and together we unleashed a torrent of energy. The combined forces spiraled into each other, slamming into the side of the Hydra¡¯s head with a deafening boom.


    Yells from behind us momentarily drew my attention and I turned to see an enormous silver sphere hovering above a group of cloaked mages. The heat radiating from the sphere distorted the air around it as it slowly advanced on the Hydra.


    ¡°Keep it grounded!¡± shouted a raven-haired woman with rounded features and bright, innocent blue eyes that belied the power of her two-ringed gold core. Her voice was amplified, rising above the sounds of war like the voice of a god. ¡°Stand strong, soldiers! We will be victorious. Think of your families, your loved ones, and fight!¡±


    That must be Dame Annalise, I figured.


    Like the other gold-core warriors, Dame Annalise didn¡¯t need a mount to fly. Energy shimmered behind her like a halo, granting her the ability to soar. The halo was stationary against her back, intangible but glowing with a sense of divinity that was hard to comprehend.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    I¡¯d never seen that particular method of flight before, but most gifted Awakeners who reached the gold realm at a young age discovered their own unique method of flight, so it wasn''t surprising.


    The Duke of the North burst from the rubble of a fallen building, his enormous mana core thrumming with power. Blue mana coalesced around him, forming a blizzard that launched shards of mana-filled icicles the size of houses at the creature. Duke Granger shouted in defiance and rage, but the Hydra barely paid him attention as its tail struck him and sent him crashing into another building before the Duke''s next wave of attacks could even take form. The man''s blizzard aura fizzled to nothing and he went still. I allowed my senses to wash over him only briefly to make sure he was still alive. There wasn''t time to do anything more for him.


    The Hydra roared, and a burst of energy erupted from its core, repelling all its other attackers in a single, powerful pulse. The monster scrambled to its feet, its wings beating as it prepared to take flight and escape the silver sphere¡¯s trajectory.


    But Vespera and I were already in motion, circling behind it. ¡°NOW!¡± I shouted.


    Our energies merged once more, spiraling downward and slamming into the Hydra¡¯s lower back. It yelped and stumbled, momentarily losing its balance. One of its heads twisted around to glare at me, its golden eyes widening in recognition.


    Its maw opened as if to speak, but it quickly turned away, letting out a pitched shriek as the silver sphere accelerated and collided with it. The resulting explosion sent shockwaves rippling in every direction.


    Even Vespera was knocked from the sky, sending us both crashing into one of the few remaining buildings. Dust, debris, and fire filled my spinning vision as the concussive force of the explosion overwhelmed my senses and we tumbled through a stone wall. I shut my eyes against the unbearable pressure and heat. Our momentum finally halted against a pile of stone, my ankle cracking painfully as I was thrown from Vespera¡¯s saddle.


    I ignored the pain and hunkered down against a slab of stone. It absorbed most of the remaining ripples from the mana bomb, breaking apart during the final wave of destruction that left the city in complete silence.


    ¡°Vespera?¡±


    For a moment, there was no response, and a sense of worry gripped me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Lilith,¡± the dragon finally answered. I cracked open my eyes and shook a half dozen layers of dirt and debris off me. A pile of stones shifted to my left before sliding off black scales to reveal a rather grumpy-looking dragon. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I admitted, retrieving Dralos¡¯ toxic mana sphere from my storage ring. ¡°But I suspect it was a larger version of this¡ªminus the poison.¡± I didn¡¯t bother speaking aloud; the dust was so thick that even breathing through my nose was difficult and my throat was raw to the point of being painful.


    ¡°Is it over?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I answered. ¡°It¡¯s just beginning.¡±


    As if to emphasize my words, the Hydra¡¯s triumphant roar shattered the silence of Elyndor.


    Human shouts echoed the monster¡¯s challenge, and the sounds of battle quickly resumed. I turned to Vespera with a frown, my senses reaching out toward the Hydra. The creature was barely weakened, but at the very least it seemed to have taken some damage. ¡°That explosion had enough power to obliterate every gold core in this city, including us. How is it still standing?¡± Even if it was a platinum core, I''d felt the power of the silver sphere and I''d known many platinum cores who would have been severely damaged by it back on Ordite.


    ¡°Its scales,¡± Vespera said with a sniff, causing her to sneeze and momentarily clear the dust cloud around us. ¡°Hydra scales are highly resistant to magic. Even DragonFyre would only scorch it.¡±


    I glanced over at her questioningly. ¡°DragonFyre? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Vespera paused, her scaled face twisting into an expression of confusion. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure. How did I know that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out later,¡± I said, grabbing hold of the saddle and pulling myself back atop her back. "Let''s go."


    Vespera grunted and spread her wings, destroying what little remained of the building. Despite the damage we''d both taken from the mana bomb''s explosion, we were far from being out of the fight. My cuts and broken ankle were already on the mend, heart energy swarming to heal them with haste whereas Vespera''s scales had taken the most of her damage with barely a scratch. With three powerful flaps, Vespera soared upward, breaking through the building''s weakened roof and leaving the dust cloud behind.


    From our new vantage point, I looked down and my eyes widened. The entire west side of the city was blanketed in dust, only parting under the force of energy and mana attacks. Even the Hydra¡¯s fire only temporarily cleared the cloud before it closed in again.


    ¡°That¡¯s not normal dust,¡± I muttered.


    Vespera nodded. ¡°It¡¯s imbued with mana.¡±


    "We need to get the creature to start chasing us. You remember the plan?" I asked.


    Vespera nodded.


    I briefly wondered if the city guards had intentionally created the dust and whether I could use it to bait the Hydra toward the city gates, but my thoughts were interrupted as one of the Hydra¡¯s heads turned toward me.


    In a guttural, inhuman voice, it spoke. ¡°Therrree you arreee. Pawwwwn of thheee sssecond Sysssstem.¡±


    The Hydra shrugged off an attack from Duke Goldenhearts and began to beat its wings. Once, twice¡­ and on the third beat, it launched itself into the air. Each powerful flap sent gales of wind scattering the mana-filled dust and knocking lower-tier fighters aside.


    ¡°Go, go, go!¡± I shouted, my heart racing. Vespera turned and sped away from the Hydra. She didn¡¯t speak, but I could feel her anxiety mirroring my own. I shot a glance over my shoulder to see the Hydra''s enormous wing span covering far more ground than Vespera could. "Faster Vespera, it''s catching up!"


    Although I had suspected the creature was aiming for me, I hadn''t expected it to completely abandon everything else the moment it saw me. It was still a lot stronger than I''d wanted it to be when I initiated the second stage of my plan, but there was no helping it.


    I summoned the House Alistar coin from my pocket and sent a surge of energy through it. I didn¡¯t have time to parse the connections or ensure that only the soldiers I¡¯d converted in Sealrite received the message. So far, only the Alistar knights and soldiers who had accompanied Duke Alistar to Sealrite seemed linked to the House Coin. But with my proximity to the Elyndor-based knights, I had no way of knowing if the coin¡¯s reach had expanded to include them as well or how that all worked. I didn''t have time to dwell on it. If all House Alistar soldiers heard my call, so be it. Maybe it would light a fire under them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll distract the creature as long as I can. Regroup quickly. And by Ashwash¡¯s sack, where the fuck is my sword?¡±

 V2 Chapter 71: A Hero Rises Part 3

    Thousands of different emotions and thoughts all flooded into my mind at once through the House Coin, overwhelming my ability to understand any of them. My knuckles whitened, clutching around Vespera¡¯s scales as I resisted the increasing need to scream.


    I was about to sever my connection to the House Coin and the knights linked to it when a single, feminine voice cut through the mass of emotions. Her voice was crisp and I knew immediately who she was. After all, I¡¯d just heard her speak.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Dame Annalise demanded. ¡°How do you have access to Duke Alistar¡¯s frequency?¡± The knight paused for only a second before realization seemed to dawn on her. ¡°Lady Lilliana Silverwater?¡±


    Fortunately or unfortunately, I could feel through the coin that it had connected me to the countless other soldiers and knights now that I was in Elyndor. My connection must not have reached them from Sealrite, and I hadn¡¯t had a reason to use the network en masse in Elyndor until now.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I growled. ¡°Of course it is me. The Duke bestowed it to me upon his death. Who else would have it?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer, and I had no desire to press the issue, not with an eight-headed mountain-sized monstrosity chasing me, each head spewing purple-black fire in an attempt to cook me for its dinner. ¡°Was that you the eight-headed monster is chasing?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I grunted as Vespera plunged into a sharp dive, narrowly avoiding a geyser of spiraling black flames.


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss what you¡¯re riding later,¡± Dame Annalise said, her tone leaving no room for argument. Her condescension irritated me, but I wasn¡¯t in a situation where I could spare the effort to argue. ¡°How long can you keep it occupied?¡±


    ¡°Maybe ten minutes,¡± I replied, though I had little confidence in that estimate. ¡°Probably less.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty King Zer¡¯Nack has declared this a Class 1 emergency. Royal knights have been deployed from Crastil.¡± It took me a moment to remember that Crastil was the capital of Lysoria. ¡°However, even with teleportation crystals, it¡¯ll take them hours. We¡¯re currently regrouping on the ground and trying to rebuild the barriers.¡± She hesitated, then asked the question I knew was coming. it was the exact request I''d come to expect from royalty. I''d been waiting for it. ¡°Lady Lilliana¡­ can you lead it away from the city? As far as possible? You may die, but your name will be remembered as the hero of Lysoria who saved the King.¡±


    I nearly laughed but held it in, answering with all the forced selflessness I could muster. ¡°Of course, Dame Annalise. We¡¯re already heading toward the city walls. I¡¯ll lead it as far as I can.¡±


    A tidal wave of thoughts and emotions surged through the telepathic channel, bringing a small smile to my face before I cut off the connection to avoid the pain of processing so many voices. It didn¡¯t matter what they said¡ªthe overwhelming sentiment of outrage was like a hurricane of emotions directed at Dame Annalise and the King, mingled with an abundance of pride at my sacrifice.


    Vespera spread her wings and banked sharply to the right. To anyone watching, it would seem we were baiting the Hydra beyond the city walls, but in reality, I was buying time for the arrival of my approaching forces.


    My army¡ªfollowers, knights, and paragons¡ªwere like black ants from this height. I could see them streaking with haste toward the city''s destroyed western gates with increasing urgency. The closer we got, the louder their battle cries became.


    ¡°Ready, girl?¡± I asked Vespera through our private link. No words were necessary as she responded with a deafening roar of defiance, deliberately allowing the Hydra¡¯s next blast of fire to graze her wing. She screamed in agony as the purple-black flames consumed her flesh. The powerful flames licked her flesh and scales with an unnatural hunger that quickly swallowed half her left wing.


    We spiraled out of control, plummeting toward the rocky ground just outside Elyndor¡¯s gates. Vespera fought desperately to slow our descent, but her crippled wing and the sheer momentum of our fall made it impossible. The ground rushed up to meet us, and I braced for impact.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I whispered to her. ¡°And thank you.¡±


    Vespera whimpered, bucking to throw me off her saddle before twisting to catch me mid-air. Her wings curled around me, cocooning me in darkness as we slammed into the earth. The impact rattled my bones, knocking the breath from my lungs in an explosion of air. Pain exploded through my body and I opened my mouth to scream, but no sound came. Pockets of light pierced through the gashes in Vespera¡¯s wings, torn and weakened by the Hydra¡¯s flames.


    Through a jagged tear in her wing, I saw the Hydra looming above, its massive form blotting out the sky. Seven of its heads cackled while the middle one stared down at me with an expression that almost looked like¡­ regret?


    Then, energy surged toward its open maw, and it unleashed a torrent of black flames directly at me. If it hit, I knew I wouldn''t just die¡ªI would be utterly eviscerated.


    I struggled desperately to move, but my body refused to obey. I could barely even breathe. My ribs were shattered, possibly puncturing my heart. Judging by how lifeless my ragged breathing was, it was likely the only thing preventing the fractured bones from completely piercing through my heart and killing me was the silver core protecting it.


    Where was my army? They should have arrived to help me by now. Where were they? Seconds ticked by and all I could hear was the faint sound of shouting in the distance.


    Memories of my past life flashed through my mind causing me to thrash uselessly against Vespera''s weight.


    Was I being betrayed?


    Was I going to die? Again?


    No.


    NO.


    NO!


    I refused to close my eyes even as the black flames roared toward me. As the guarantee of death threatened to swallow me whole. I screamed internally, using every ounce of my will to command my body to move. Veins bulged in my muscles and neck as I strained every fiber of my being to move even an inch.


    To. Just. Fucking. Move!


    It didn''t.


    But it didn''t need to.


    ¡°RAAAAAARGH!¡± A deep voice boomed overhead, and a massive man with two battle axes leaped into view, his frame momentarily obscuring the flames from my view. Powerful mana followed after the fighter, surging forward from somewhere behind me to slam into place right as the Hydra¡¯s black flames were about to hit the large fighter. The Hydra''s flames collided with the hastily erected magic barriers, shattering them with ease. However, instead of devourer me and Vespera, the black flames were diverted by the subsequent explosion of mana caused by its destruction of the magic barrier, diverting its course just enough to miss us.


    System manipulated energy coalesced around the man as hurled one of his axes at the Hydra, shouting, ¡°Wrath of the Voiceless!¡± Although the attack did little to truly injure the Hydra, the blade cut into its flesh with a loud crunch as the weapon cracked the creature¡¯s scales. The Hydra roared in anger, its attention temporarily shifting to the massive, howling man. A woman wreathed quickly joined his side, wreathed large red flames that exploded harmlessly around her with the heat of a volcanic eruption.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Ethan?


    Magic filled the air, lifting the crushing weight of Vespera¡¯s body off me and placing her gently to the side. I hoped she was alive, but I didn''t have it in me to check. I couldn''t even move.


    My army was before me, their faces set in grim determination and rage. Many were on Cockatrice, some were on wyverns, while others rode four legged animals that¡¯d I¡¯d never seen before. I wanted to ask what they were, but the pain in my body blinded me when I tried to move. Pale green healing magic instantly enveloped me and a group of healers I didn¡¯t recognize surrounded me. I could feel their magic coursing over me with a rushed desperation, the act of mage¡¯s anxious to keep their liege from an untimely death.


    An older man stepped into view, his soulless black eyes peering down at me from above the healers. ¡°You seem to be having some trouble, my lady. Care for some assistance?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Benedict.¡± I groaned, but even as I did the pain in my body eased from the healing magic encompassing me. "You''re late."


    He chuckled, though his eyes flicked between me and the battle. ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re doing, Lilliana. I¡¯m not sure even a thousand of our toxic mana bombs could kill that thing, even if we somehow convince it to swallow all of them.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter. Even if the bombs failed, I was confident the combined strength of our armies could repel the Hydra. With four gold-realm warriors, two third-realm mages, a golden dragon core, and my own core nearing gold-realm power, we stood a chance. Most of the gold-realm fighters would die, along with many silvers, but that was to be expected when fighting a higher-core monster.


    The real concern was the Hydra¡¯s core progression. It had been a platinum core with three rings when I''d created it, but now it was somehow already nearing breaking into the diamond realm with terrifying speed. With each knight it consumed, each life it snuffed from existence, its core pulsed with that much more power.


    If it reached diamond¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure we could stop it. At that point, I doubted anyone in this world could stop it except for the progenitors.


    Cries of anguish and rage filled the air as more soldiers fell to the Hydra¡¯s flames, barrelling from the sky like lifeless dolls. Benedict summoned mana from his core again and again, launching it outward with increasing urgency.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Benedict asked one of the healers, a stocky man with a long gray beard, launching another barrage of magic spears toward the Hydra.


    ¡°She¡¯ll live. Might even be able to keep fighting,¡± the healer replied gruffly. ¡°But it¡¯ll take us time.¡±


    Benedict glanced up at the sky as a half dozen knights and wyverns fell out of the fight, burning like blackened candles. ¡°We may not have that long.¡±


    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± the Hydra roared. Its voice spoke in Common Tongue, but it was distorted and guttural. The words felt wrong. Utterly and abjectly wrong as if by speaking the common tongue of humanity the Hydra had broken some primal law of reality.


    Power ripped from the creature, waves of energy scattering would-be attackers and erecting a sphere of Authority around itself. Then, with a second wave of energy, the sphere of Authority expanded exponentially into Greater Doamin, threatening to engulf the entire city if not stopped.


    Five high-realm warriors instantly encircled the Hydra, their powers shaping around themselves to form five individual Domains that pushed back and restricted the Hydra''s Greater Domain. I felt a pang of envy¡ªthat had been me, once upon a time. Not the suffering, pathetic girl pummeled to a pulp I was now. Now all I could do was watch as the high-realm warriors struggled to just barely hold in place the Hydra''s expanding energy before it could create its superior Greater Domain.


    King Zer''Nack. Dame Annalise. Duke Granger. Duke Goldenhearts. And a knight in golden armor I didn''t recognize. All their expressions were contorted into looks of extreme concentration, tinged with hints of resignation.


    I sat up and grimaced, pain spiraling down my arm in protest. The older healer placed a hand on my chest and shook his head, slowly pushing my upper body back to rest on the ground.


    When I looked up again, the King stepped forward as if to address the monster.


    King Zer''Nack''s Domain was the second largest, only barely smaller than Dame Annalise¡¯s.


    However, although a Domain was not visible to the naked eye, it could be easily observed through energy or mana. It created ripples in space, veins of energy or mana that sparked like invisible lightning with every pulse of power from its caster.


    Unlike Authority, a Domain was not simply pressure. A Domain created an area of dominance with its Awakener¡¯s core as its center. To succumb to someone¡¯s domain, was to be at their mercy. A Domain could dominate all the energy within it, prohibiting any others from accessing it. It could summon gales of wind so strong everyone within it was cut to pieces except for the caster.


    But a Domain was only the beginning of true power. I grimaced as I could see the Domains already begin to lose ground against the Hydra¡¯s Greater Domain. It wasn¡¯t quite at the level of a Diamond Core which could wield a Perfect Domain, but it didn''t need to be. Even from the other side of the battlefield, I could already feel the tendrils of control the Greater Domain demanded.


    ¡°This is your only warning, beast,¡± the King said. His voice was solid and unwavering, filled with the arrogance and self-confidence that all those born to power have. As he spoke, he reminded me of Duke Alistar, if only in appearance. The golden locks of hair, the gold eyes, the tall, muscular build of royalty. Everything about the man screamed authority and power. But that was it.


    Where Duke Alistar had once backed his pride and confidence with experience and true power, the King radiated the same falseness I¡¯d felt from Morgana and some of the other tournament fighters. His power didn¡¯t feel real. It felt¡­ forced. Unnatural.


    Gained without earning it.


    At that moment I noticed that, although the reach of the King''s Domain was large, it was thin. Weak.


    Fuck. My heart raced as the realization hit me. Our side only had four gold-realm warriors and two third-realm mages, including Benedict. If King Zer¡¯nack was an unnatural gold-realm Awakener, with the limited experience of a silver¡ªor worse, a bronze¡ªour chances of success dropped by a sixth. A fucking sixth.


    ¡°Gods¡¯ dammit,¡± I muttered, gesturing for Benedict to approach. The marquess knelt beside me, his expression questioning.


    ¡°My lady?¡±


    ¡°The King¡­¡± I gasped, struggling to speak through spikes of pain. ¡°He''s a false gold.¡±


    Benedict¡¯s eyes widened, his eyebrows disappearing behind his dark bangs. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°His power¡­ doesn¡¯t match¡­ his experience. You¡­ need to¡­ go help. Quickly."


    He shook his head firmly. ¡°You may have marked me, Lilliana, but my orders were to protect you after you fall¡ªnot to aid those we seek to conquer. My Domain is for your protection alone.¡±


    I growled, frustration boiling over. ¡°Idiot¡­ I¡­ miscalculated. The King¡¯s Domain¡­ is weak. Filled with¡­ air. The Hydra¡¯s Greater Domain¡­ will break through¡­ the encirclement. Then¡­ we all die. We need¡­ the stalemate¡­ to buy time¡­ for the toxic mana¡­ explosions. We need¡­ the distraction.¡±


    Before Benedict could respond, the King¡¯s voice was drowned out by a guttural cackle from the Hydra¡¯s leftmost head. ¡°Weeeeak old man. Who are you to sssspeak with yyyyour false powwwaaah?¡±


    The Hydra¡¯s Greater Domain surged forward, shattering the King¡¯s Domain in an instant. Its tail whipped through the air, aiming straight for the King¡¯s heart. The King¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the sudden attack, his lack of real combat experience laid bare in his inability to react. It was a miracle he¡¯d somehow survived this long into the battle.


    The golden-realm knight, clad in armor identical to his fallen comrade, leaped in front of the King with a desperate shout. His focus faltered as he saw his liege in danger and his control over his Doman weakened, allowing the Hydra¡¯s Greater Domain to tear through the knight''s Domain like paper. The creature¡¯s tail pierced his heart, and the air shimmered as the knight¡¯s golden core shattered. The energy stored within the knight¡¯s core erupted outward, unleashing chaos across the battlefield. In the brief moment of disarray, Dame Annalise, Duke Goldenhearts, and Duke Granger seized the opportunity to rally in front of the King, their presence a desperate shield against the Greater Domain''s relentless advance.


    The golden-armored knight was ignored as he plummeted to the ground like a stone, his body shattering on impact, joining the war''s growing garden of corpses.

 V2 Chapter 72: A Hero Rises Part 4

    The soldier¡¯s body cratered the ground with a deafening impact, shattering the heavy silence over the city. Punctuated only by the Hydra¡¯s guttural laughter.


    ¡°Weeeeeeak,¡± the Hydra snarled, all nine heads shuddering with what I could only guess was anticipation. ¡°Did yyyouuu truly belllllieve the Maaaain Sssssystem grannnttts trrrruuuue pppowwwwwer?¡±


    ¡°You know nothing of what you speak, demon,¡± King Zer¡¯nack shouted, his voice sharp and clear even from this distance.


    ¡°I ccccaannn feelllll it insssside of you,¡± the monster hissed, each head speaking in unison. ¡°Itt is thhhhere.¡±


    I frowned and sat up, finding myself at the center of a crater. My recently broken muscles and torn tendons were movable now, though still bruised and throbbing painfully. ¡°What is he talking about?¡±


    Benedict stared up at the Hydra, his brows furrowed. ¡°I cannot yet say, my lady. But if the Lysorian King indeed gained his power falsely, I¡¯ve heard of a blue pill said to enhance core or mana cultivation.¡±


    ¡°A pill?¡± I¡¯d never heard of such a thing. ¡°Is it common?¡±


    Benedict shook his head. ¡°Not in Cael, certainly. Weak aristocrats have been known to occasionally use them to push through bottlenecks, but nothing so extreme as this.¡±


    ¡°If we survive, I want a sample,¡± I said, chewing the inside of my lip as healers pressed in, their glowing hands rapidly scanning and hovering over my remaining wounds.


    I had no intention of using it, but a suspicion was forming. A blue pill granting unearned power, a King wielding unearned power tied to the system¡ªit reminded me of Orpheus¡¯ blue blood and how the system had invaded me when it was injected. What would happen if it were ingested instead?


    My thoughts were cut short as Nida and Nasq tore across the battlefield. Nasq lagged slightly, still short of the next realm. He made up for some lacking speed with a combination of spells causing him to shoot forward making it seem like he rode the wind itself. Wait¡ªno. He was flying. Actually flying.


    ¡°Do mages learn to fly so easily?¡± I asked Benedict.


    He shrugged. ¡°The gifted ones, yes. Mana offers more possibilities than heart energy¡ªit¡¯s much more abundant in the world.¡±


    I didn¡¯t buy it for a second. Mana had its benefits, but it certainly did not offer more possibilities. In a way, it actually offered less because its attribute was predetermined.


    But, then, how was he flying?


    Nida shoved one of the healers out of the way, an older woman with wrinkles and graying hair who shouted in surprise at the sudden push. She seemed to open her mouth and want to shout something at the young tigerkin, but a shake from Benedict closed her mouth and she left, likely to tend to the many other wounded.


    Nida¡¯s hands glowed green as she knelt beside me, between two of the remaining five healers. ¡°My lady, will you be able to rejoin soon?¡± Her question was drowned out by the Hydra¡¯s mocking laughter as its flames clashed with our forces. ¡°I do not mean to doubt your plan, my lady, but..."


    ¡°We¡¯re going to lose at this rate,¡± Nasq finished for her, landing lightly on the crater¡¯s edge. Dust trailed his heels as he slid down to join us at the crater''s epicenter.


    The healers worked furiously to ignore us, their eyes fixated on my wounds¡ªwhether out of fear or determination, I couldn¡¯t tell. But I had to admit they were doing a damn good job of healing me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the next phase of the plan?¡± Benedict asked, his gaze locked on the battle above. I felt his mana core suddenly flex and seconds later his Doman expanded outward, covering the cratered earth but no further.


    I bit back an unhelpful snarl. There was no next phase because he hadn¡¯t substituted the King¡¯s Domain when I¡¯d told him to. Now we were short on Gold cores and third realms, barely holding the Hydra at bay. Instead of yelling, I watched the carnage above¡ªblood and flesh raining down¡ªbefore speaking.


    ¡°The only way we¡¯ll ever get even a single head to swallow one of our poisoned mana bombs is with bait.¡± I gestured up at the second leftmost head as it opened its maw and chomped down on a silver-realm knight and his cockatrice, devouring both whole. ¡°That one seems to eat the most. The others rely mainly on fire or claws. I haven¡¯t seen them use their teeth much.¡±


    ¡°Someone must get swallowed, is what you mean,¡± Benedict clarified, to which I nodded. ¡°Will we even have time to set that up?¡±


    Ashwash must have decided to bless me as at that moment I felt a familiar energy core flare to life, followed by the crashing roar of lightning jettisoning from the sky to slam against the Hydra¡¯s center head. I could feel the man¡¯s Authority press down upon the Hydra, eliciting an annoyed growl from the creature. His Authority quickly shifted and distorted, his energy exploding outward as he advanced realms right before my eyes.


    His newly formed Domain was joined by a powerful Authority that mirrored his own before advancement, and another, much more powerful Domain. Though I could barely see the three new figures, I recognized all three of the energy cores.


    Sir Alaric, Dame Justicia, and Marchioness Eliza Alistar had joined the fight.


    ¡°When did he find the time to break through?¡± Nida gasped, watching as Alaric¡¯s darkness attribute shaded his Domain, combining with the powerful streaks of lightning summoned by Justicia and the overwhelming force of the Marchioness¡¯ lightning-attribute Domain, which pulled lightning from the sky as if magnetized. My fight with him must have shown within him something he hadn¡¯t experienced before. Or perhaps he simply needed to be reminded of what it was to lose.


    ¡°I think we have time,¡± I mumbled, ignoring the tigerkin¡¯s question.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Heal her,¡± I commanded the remaining five healers, motioning toward Vespera. ¡°Do not leave her until she can fly again.¡±


    The healers clamored around Vespera, their faces tight with concentration, while the rest of us leaped out of the crater in unison, not bothering to exit the mundane way.


    I reached out with my soul-weaver energy and called over three nearby resurrected soldiers. Though they arrived from different directions, they reached us nearly at the same time, each wearing the same steadfast look of determination.


    No words were needed between me and Benedict as he took the lead, summoning dozens of mana bombs from his storage ring and briefing the three soldiers on what they needed to do. None looked shocked or afraid¡ªrather, they looked eager. Ready. As if this was their purpose for returning to life.


    And, for all I knew, perhaps it was.


    I turned to the paragons. ¡°My sword?¡±


    ¡°The Marchioness has it,¡± Nasq said, the confusion and worry in his tone betraying the surety with which he spoke. ¡°She intercepted our raid on the treasury and said she would give it to you when she sees you.¡± He hesitated, licking the sweat off his upper lip. ¡°Why¡­ why did the Marchioness support your claim to the blade, my lady?¡±


    I shrugged, honestly having no idea. ¡°A moment of guilt? She rigged the tournament, after all.¡±


    It was a question we¡¯d only find the answer to from the Marchioness herself.


    ¡°They¡¯re ready,¡± Benedict said after a few minutes, all three soldiers having strapped nearly three dozen mana bombs to their bodies before draping heavy black cloaks over themselves, hiding the poisoned, destructive weapons from view.


    I nodded to the Marquess and summoned the House Coin from my storage, sending out an order for wyverns and cockatrice. I glanced in the direction where our mounts would be brought, toward where the rest of my army raced from. My observation was disrupted by a sudden, united declaration from the resurrected soldiers.


    "May your rule be long and your power vast," they said, voices both filled with and somehow also devoid of emotion. One by one, they snapped Aedroniran salutes. "Long shall the Soul Weaver rule."


    The four wyverns and three cockatrices arrived then, either by trainer or soldier, all of whom immediately dismounted for further orders. Whatever those I resurrected knew could be figured out after I survived the current situation.


    ¡°You all are on standby,¡± I said to the dismounting trainers and soldiers. ¡°Help the healers gather the injured.¡± That was all the coreless and bronze-cored soldiers were useful for at the moment, and I didn¡¯t want them pointlessly dying because they were grounded.


    The soldiers and trainers slapped quick Lysorian salutes, all seven taking my dismissal in stride and sprinting off to their new assignment. The three strapped bombers took a cockatrice each, while Nida, Nasq, Benedict, and I mounted wyverns. Without a moment to waste, the seven of us urged our mounts into the air to join the war efforts.


    In hindsight, I probably should have remained behind to control the fight far from the Hydra¡¯s notice. But that simply was not in my training or my blood. I was the vanguard of my armies, the pillar of my kingdom. I would never sit back in safety.


    A Queen of Conquest was born to lead, to stand at the front of war, not to shirk behind those who would sacrifice their lives for her.


    That was why, when all nine pairs of the mythical Hydra eyes instantly swiveled my way with intense desire as I entered the outer reaches of its Greater Domain, I felt not a bit of fear. Within me existed only a surging tide of adrenaline and the burning desire to rain death and destruction upon this beast.


    The Hydra roared, three of its heads spewing fire toward the gold cores and third realms, giving it time to create some distance from them and close in on us from above.


    ¡°Second to the left!¡± I yelled. ¡°Get the soldiers as close as possible.¡±


    They all nodded, and Benedict¡¯s Domain burst outward, colliding with the Greater Domain. Clearly not having expected a new Domain to suddenly appear,  the Hydra hesitated for a split second in apparent surprise.


    It was just enough time for us to launch combined beams of energy and magic at the leftmost and third leftmost heads. The three soldiers and their cockatrice flew in between, darting directly at the target Hydra head. Energy and mana blasts bore down upon the Hydra from above, joining the pressure from our end and keeping the Hydra temporarily locked in place.


    Except for the eighth head, which leaned forward, toward the approaching soldiers. A piano-wire-thin smile bled across its scaled face before its maw opened wide and swallowed all three soldiers whole with a bloody crunch.


    Then we could only wait, holding bated breaths as the seconds ticked away. I vaguely recalled hearing Benedict tell the soldiers the mana bombs would explode within seconds, the myriad of poisons spreading throughout the Hydra¡¯s mana, flesh, and blood until it was little more than a shell.


    Even the Hydra paused, the other heads watching as the eighth head slowly chewed the men and cockatrice with an expression of joy, savoring the taste.


    Five seconds.


    Ten seconds.


    Fifteen seconds.


    I exchanged confused looks with Benedict. He opened his mouth to say something, but there was a dull explosion within the Hydra¡¯s throat, as if the mana bomb had been released underwater. The Hydra heads swiveled around the eighth, their mouths working in odd movements until settling on a single united sneer.


    Green smoke rushed from the eighth head¡¯s closed mouth, and for a moment, it appeared as if it might faint or vomit. Instead, it bared its frighteningly pointed, red-painted teeth my way and let out a soft, unsatisfied burp.


    ¡°What?¡± I breathed, struggling to understand how the creature so easily brushed off condensed mana bombs imbued with poison. The silver sphere from earlier had at least knocked the beast off its feet despite being exponentially weaker than the combined destructive force contained by dozens of mana bombs, even excluding the lethality of its poison. To some extent, I hadn¡¯t expected the poison to work, but I had anticipated that the mana bombs would inflict some level of damage.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible,¡± Benedict muttered. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a platinum-cored monster, that many mana bombs should have eviscerated its insides.¡±


    No one said anything, the feeling of doom permeating the air. The Hydra spread its wings to their full length and grinned down at me, unleashing a torrent of energy into the air.


    For the first time that day, the energy it unleashed contained the full force of the Hydra¡¯s might.


    And it wasn¡¯t in the platinum realm. Not entirely. It was already a half step into the diamond realm.


    I realized at that moment my plans had been foolish. I didn¡¯t know how the Desire System worked, much less the effect it would have on monsters I named, and here I was believing I could defeat one of those named monsters before even reaching the gold realm.


    The Hydra glared maliciously down at me, its giant torso blotting out the sun, slowly but surely progressing into the diamond realm as it fought us.


    It suddenly turned away from me, all nine heads shifting to focus their attention on Nida and Nasq. The paragons were less than fifteen seconds from me, but that distance might as well have been half a world away as all nine monster heads opened their maws and unleashed one of the most powerful cascades of energy I¡¯d ever seen, even in my past life.


    There was nothing I could do as that stream of purple and black fire of corrosive energy spiraled toward my paragons. My mind raced to think of something, anything. I had seconds.


    I saw Benedict raise his hands in panic, attempting the same trick he¡¯d used to save me earlier, but the combined prowess of all nine heads barreled through his barriers as if they were wet parchment.


    My heart leaped into my chest, and I screamed. ¡°NO!¡±


    Nida and Nasq looked back at me, their expressions a mixture of terror and resignation. Time seemed to freeze as I watched, the fire crawling toward their motionless bodies.


    But before the Hydra¡¯s flames engulfed them whole, stealing their lives from me, the black sphere of Orpheus¡¯ core was summoned from my storage ring of its volition. I didn''t think. Didn''t consider. I reached out and grabbed it with my hand, knowing it was my last choice.


    Then the world went black, and I felt a pull, one that felt as if I was being torn from what was and should be, into a distorted space separated from reality.

 V2 Chapter 73: A Hero Rises Part 5

    My father had always warned us about the fragility of trust and the dangers of overreliance.


    ¡°Trust the serpent, and you risk its venom. But in surviving its bite, you awaken a strength that no crown can bestow.¡± The first time he¡¯d spoken those words, he had cut off the heads of a dozen snakes and forced each of us to swallow a poison sac.


    When the Ordite of my mindscape appeared before me once more, I was reminded of that moment. And when Orpheus casually emerged from behind a large boulder, smirking at me with the bottomless pits he called eyes, my stomach churned with the memory of snake venom.


    I¡¯d survived the serpent''s venom back then. I could survive it again.


    The twin suns above reminded me of home, while the wind''s chill brought back memories of why I loathed traversing the Northern ranges. I noticed the subtle shift in my mindscape: the rocks were more solid, more tangible; the frost now seeped through my bones, freezing the river that once flowed freely.


    My breath quickened as my heart hammered in my chest, threatening to break free, while my mind raced to comprehend where I was and what was unfolding.


    I needed power. That was why I was here.


    Mindscapes usually slowed time, though I wasn¡¯t certain how Orpheus¡¯ presence might alter that. Regardless, this was my only opportunity to change the fate of my paragons¡ªand possibly my own.


    ¡°Have you come to accept my offer?¡± Orpheus asked, leaning against the boulder. His knowing smile suggested he already knew my answer.


    ¡°Can you see the world through my eyes?¡± I countered, narrowing my gaze.


    Orpheus shrugged. ¡°In a manner of speaking, yes.¡± His half-truths didn''t escape me, but before I could press him, he spoke again. ¡°If you haven''t accepted my deal, then why have you come at all, Queen of Rot?¡±


    My jaw clenched. Gods, I hated that title.


    ¡°If I accept your deal,¡± I said, forcing the words out, ¡°you¡¯ll help me reach the Gold Realm before I leave here. That¡¯s my condition.¡±


    ¡°You forget that I witnessed your... situation,¡± Orpheus sneered, the left corner of his mouth curling upward. ¡°You cannot negotiate with me. If I refuse, what can you do?¡±


    ¡°I can let your race fade into extinction,¡± I shot back, my heart still thudding in my chest. I clenched my fists, gathering all my willpower for this conversation, pushing aside thoughts of Nida and Nasq. ¡°I assume time moves slower here?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Orpheus grunted. ¡°Mindscapes don¡¯t follow the same rules as reality.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°But this isn¡¯t a normal mindscape.¡±


    The progenitor waved the concern away. ¡°It approximates a decade per second.¡± He raised a finger when I opened my mouth. ¡°But there¡¯s a cost to staying here,¡± he warned. ¡°It will erode your memories. The longer you remain, the faster they begin to deteriorate."


    That was fine. My memories, aside from those of battle and war, meant little to me. Most of them, I wished I¡¯d never experienced.


    ¡°Then I suppose we¡¯d better begin.¡± I extended my hand, tendrils of energy swirling around it. ¡°I, Lilith Reiter, Queen of Aedronir and the Eastern Continent¡¯s foremost Queen of Conquest, offer this pact. Teach me to fully absorb progenitor cores and impart all you know about the System. In return, I will bring the Angellic back from extinction.¡±


    ¡°No time to waste, indeed,¡± Orpheus said, grasping my hand. His energy intertwined with mine, a binding oath settling between us. His smirk widened, and I knew I¡¯d just made a decision that would eventually stab me in the back. But I had no other choice. If I didn¡¯t act, the Hydra would destroy everything I had built¡ªand then it would kill me.


    Even if I managed to escape, which seemed unlikely, it would pursue me forever. For what purpose, I didn¡¯t know, though I hoped Orpheus did.


    ¡°There¡¯s much we don¡¯t know about the System,¡± he began. ¡°But I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯ve learned. The first thing we need to address is your Dantians. Your understanding of them is woefully inadequate.¡±


    When we released hands, his smoky black core appeared beside my feet. He sat before it, robes flowing like the leaves of a tree swaying in the cool breeze of the mindscape. I crossed my legs, mirroring him so we were face to face, separated only by the black sphere.


    He reached forward and tapped my chest, right where my heart beat. ¡°I¡¯ve alluded to this before, but there are three Dantians, each interconnected with the other. Your heart core is only a portion of what you should be able to access.¡± His voice softened, no longer mocking, but gentle, rumbling like distant thunder. ¡°The three Dantians mirror the heavens, the earth, and the bridge between. It¡¯s no surprise that lesser worlds like Ordite and Graedon have forgotten this truth.¡± He moved closer. ¡°Let me show you.¡±


    Orpheus waved a hand, and I felt a pull just below my navel. A warm, translucent sphere of light exited from the spot near my navel, and it hovered there, pulsing faint traces of mana. ¡°Ordite and Graedon believe your power comes from either the heart or the mana reserve. That¡¯s only half true. The cores are shields¡ªbarriers around what my world calls Dantians. Everyone has Dantians, though, for most, they remain sealed. By opening your Dantian, you can learn to draw in energy and mana, and then to create cores.¡±


    I nodded along. Though Orpheus¡¯ terminology was new, the idea was familiar. The heart core protects the heart and the energy circulating within it. Whether Orpheus called it a Dantian didn¡¯t matter much.


    ¡°In my world,¡± Orpheus continued, ¡°what you call the mana core is the shield around the Lower Dantian, which contains the Cauldron, or the mana reserve, as you''ve learned it. Its purpose is to draw in energy from the world, connecting your body and spirit to the natural forces around you. We call this external energy."


    ¡°Mana,¡± I said, beginning to understand.


    ¡°Yes, the people in Graedon call it mana,¡± Orpheus agreed. ¡°It¡¯s abundant, but you can¡¯t purify it as you do heart energy. Mana is static¡ªit has an elemental nature. Even using it to levitate an object relies on one attribute or another. Only the Worlds and the Systems can access pure, unaligned mana. Mages, like your paragon Nasq Delacoire, are rare. They tap into the System or World Leylines to access raw mana. Where I am from, a mana core is referred to as a World Core.¡± His hands floated upward, and a second orb appeared from my chest, pulsing with a brilliant silver light beside my heart. ¡°This is the Middle Dantian, where your Life Core is formed. Unlike the World Core, the Life Core is fueled by your heart¡ªby your soul and existence, not by the world. Though your soul is naturally attuned to certain attributes, since the energy is cultivated within your body, your heart core accepts raw energy more readily than your body does raw mana. We call heart energy, internal energy. Your base method of cultivating this dantian is correct, aside from your attempts at isolating it."


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    He moved his hands together, and the light from my Lower Dantian began to flow upward, merging with the light from my heart.


    ¡°The mana you pull from the world,¡± Orpheus continued, ¡°should naturally flow upward through your Middle Dantian. But instead, you¡¯ve been rejecting it, relying solely on your internal energy.¡±


    Orpheus¡¯ words were heavy with new terminology, and I struggled to keep up. But if what he said was true, even in my past life I had barely tapped into the potential power available to me.


    He reached forward and tapped my forehead. ¡°The third Dantian is called the Temple of Shen. It¡¯s the source of your Will,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s the foundation for creating Domains and Authority. Shen energy is born from combining natural external energy¡ªmana¡ªand internal energy¡ªheart energy.¡±


    ¡°So, magic is just... energy?¡± I asked tentatively.


    Orpheus frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of perspective and terminology. In my world, heart energy is Qi, and mana is Jing. What you call magic is a product of how Jing energy is cultivated and used.¡± He shrugged. "It hardly matters at the moment. For now, you simply need to understand what they are and how they intersect with each other."


    His explanation left me more confused than before, but I chose not to press further. I had little time to waste.


    ¡°Mana comes from the world around us,¡± I clarified, deciding to stick with my own terminology. ¡°It bolsters my heart core and prevents me from depleting my internal reserves. And both combine into a third energy, Shen, which originates from my... mind core?¡±


    Orpheus laughed. ¡°There¡¯s no mind core, little one. The Temple of Shen is your consciousness¡ªyour soul, your thoughts. It connects you to the Heavens and beyond. It can¡¯t be stored. Jing is the natural result of properly cultivating your lower and middle cores.¡± He leaned back, hands resting behind him for balance. ¡°True mastery comes from balancing all three: nurturing your connection to the world, your heart and body, and your mind in equal measure. You,¡± he pointed directly at me, ¡°are incredibly imbalanced. Your heart and body are so out of sync with your connection to the World¡¯s energy that you¡¯re unconsciously rejecting it.¡± The progenitor sighed. ¡°Until you learn that all three dantains are a single mechanism, interconnected to their very roots, you will likely continue to struggle.¡±


    In a way, that explained why I could sense mana but had never been able to collect it.


    ¡°Then what about the mana reserve? How is that part of the lower dantian?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡± Orpheus responded, his tone a touch too patronizing, and I narrowed my eyes at him. He entirely ignored my reaction. ¡°What your little mage called a mana reserve is what I¡¯ve referred to as the Cauldron. It¡¯s a space within the dantian that pulls mana from the world and stores it, preventing it from flooding haphazardly into your heart core. An overload of external energy would poison your heart.¡±


    I rubbed the bridge of my nose. I already knew the next few years with Orpheus would involve as much deciphering his words as applying them. I understood the theory, but understanding something didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d learned it.


    ¡°The Hydra outside this mindscape is growing rapidly because a monster¡¯s core serves the function of both the lower and middle dantians, much like a progenitor''s core." He tapped his chest lightly. "Every second it fights against you and your people is another second it uses energy from the World to strengthen itself.¡± He sighed. ¡°Your only chance of success, I believe, is to gain mastery over Jing energy.¡± A wry smile tugged at his lips. ¡°After all, you only need a single opportunity. I learned that the hard way, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you did,¡± I replied, smiling back, though it was feral, teeth bared. ¡°How do I stop resisting the World¡¯s external energy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the easy part.¡± Orpheus stood abruptly, grabbing hold of his core. ¡°You haven¡¯t accepted the energy from your¡­ what did you call them? Paragons?¡± I shook my head. I hadn''t. I didn''t want to. ¡°Accept it.¡±


    ¡°Would that not be heart energy?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± he said. ¡°It''s from a System, after all. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s directed to you as natural, world energy. The only way to fix the imbalance is to forcefully raise your intake of mana.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that cause a budding core to burst?¡±


    Orpheus shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll hold it together. If it cracks or breaks, I¡¯ll make sure it mends. Your only choice is to stretch it as far as you can.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Normally, I might suggest destroying your heart core and starting over, but I¡¯m concerned your soul wouldn¡¯t withstand the pressure of creating a third core, especially considering the strength of the previous two.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. "There¡¯s a limit to restarting?"


    He chuckled. "Your soul has endured much, Queen of Rot. I¡¯ll risk it if you desire, but you¡¯re just as likely to fail as you are to succeed. And if you manage it, your meridian channels will be so exhausted that it could take decades to recover.¡± Orpheus shrugged again. ¡°Or, there may be no side effects. It¡¯s impossible to say. The Soul Transference you used to gain this body¡­ that¡¯s something I¡¯ve only ever heard of in theory. How exactly did you do it?¡±


    Even if I knew how I¡¯d done it, I wouldn¡¯t share it with him.


    ¡°Are you sure it will work?¡± I asked, taking a deep breath and preparing myself, ignoring his inquisitive gaze.


    He shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Probably. It wouldn''t be the first time someone from a lesser world has forced open a closed Dantian. If it succeeds, you''ll quickly grow far more powerful than any gold or platinum realm cultivator from a lesser world. And if it goes exceedingly well, you might even surpass those from educated worlds of equal realms through your sheer, ridiculous amount of talent.¡±


    I exhaled and lay back as Orpheus gestured for me to do so. His rough hand rested just below my navel, the cold of his touch raising goosebumps along my neck. His other hand hovered above my heart.


    I closed my eyes, summoning the Desire System¡¯s prompt:


    [SYSTEM REMINDER: You have gained many Paragons. Congratulations!]


    [Reward: You now gain a percentage of all Paragons¡¯ heart energy whenever the System rewards them with bonus energy. Do you accept this reward?]


    [Note: This applies to previously rewarded energy as well. All chosen Paragons will experience a slight reduction in levels as compensation for the energy reaped.]


    [Yes] / [No]


    I clicked [Yes].


    For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then I opened my eyes to Orpheus¡¯ chuckle, his black core suspended in a hand just above my heart core.


    As spasms seized my body, a torrent of unfamiliar energy rushed into me from every direction.


    Mana.


    External energy, Orpheus had called it.


    The agony that suddenly seared through my stomach was indescribable as Orpheus forced open my Lower Dantian. It felt as though a million knives coated in the worst poisons were plunged into my abdomen repeatedly, each stab perfectly pinpointed to cause the most amount of suffering. My mouth hung open in a silent scream, my eyes rolling back until only whites remained, my consciousness beginning to fade.


    The mana within my Lower Dantian threatened to shatter it, to tear apart the dantian until it was nothing but a shell.


    I forced my eyes open, fighting the encroaching blackness. But when my gaze met Orpheus¡¯ soulless eyes, the triumphant smile on his face sent a shudder through me. That expression told me the pain I felt was only the beginning, and that what he¡¯d shared with me was barely half of what he intended.


    My suspicions were confirmed when Orpheus drove his smoky black core into my chest. It plunged into me, tendrils of ancient power reaching for my heart core.


    The instant his core collided with mine, the world¡ªmy mindscape and my very reality¡ªfractured, replaced by a single point of white-hot pain that scorched the very center of my soul.

 V2 Chapter 74: A Hero Rises Part 6

    I awoke to the sound of someone crunching wetly into an apple.


    Every fiber of my body was aflame with pain. Even the mere act of thinking sent spasms arcing through me, shaking and shuddering in torment. My vision blurred, tears or sweat¡ªI couldn¡¯t tell¡ªflooding my eyes. I lacked the strength to wipe them away. My clothes, soaked through with sweat, clung to me, chilling me to the bone.


    My mouth was parched, but thirst was a distant concern. It was warmth I needed. My teeth chattered, beyond my control, as if each were armed with tiny minds of their own.


    Twin lights bore down from above, bathing me in the unyielding glare of Ordite¡¯s suns. At least, that¡¯s what I assumed they were. My vision swam, awash with moisture that trailed down my upturned face, pulsating in rhythm with the agony anchoring itself within me.


    ¡°Finally awake?¡± Orpheus mused, taking another bite of his apple. He sounded close.


    A pathetic groan escaped my lips in response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes,¡± he said, chuckling. ¡°Good news: you survived the forced absorption. Bad news: Your body refused to form a Cauldron¡ªa, uh, what did you call it... a mana reserve. So now, although there is mana inside you it''s in quite the frenzy.¡±


    I tried to snarl at him, knowing this was his fault. Whatever he¡¯d done to my heart core before I blacked out had led to this.


    Bastard.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he said, taking a seat beside me with a soft thump. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it¡ªI can feel your intent from here. You¡¯re pissed about what I did to your heart core?¡±


    Yes! I screamed internally.


    I couldn¡¯t see him, but I imagined him shrugging. ¡°I told you I¡¯d help you absorb a progenitor core properly, but your pride would never have let me embed it in you willingly. Now, you have two heart cores. Sort of. Which is¡­ good. Or bad, if you fail to absorb it and the progenitor core overtakes your original. Then you''ll die.¡±


    Help me, you bastard, I cursed, still unable to speak.


    Orpheus laughed. ¡°Worry not, child,¡± he said, shifting closer. ¡°I have a method for forcing your body to awaken a mana reserve. The black core I injected into you was brimming with heart energy and mana in a fairly equal amount, so that isn''t the cause of your situation. The heart energy I converted to mana from your paragons, unfortunately, wasn¡¯t enough to offset the imbalance of your rather pure and abundant heart energy.¡± He clicked his tongue. ¡°You should¡¯ve trained them harder. Bronze realms, really, Lilith?¡± I felt the grin in his voice. The hairs on my neck stood on end. ¡°But the solution is simple. We just need more mana. Fortunately, it¡¯s everywhere.¡±


    Both his hands pressed down hard on my already screaming abdomen. The agony that tore through me was so excruciating that, for the first time in my existence, I wished I had succumbed to death instead.


    Time became meaningless. I drifted in and out of consciousness, never more than a few seconds of lucidity before the abyss claimed me again. Each time I awoke, I would hear the same crunch of Orpheus¡¯ ever-present apple.


    The last moments of consciousness were always the same. Always filled with that same blinding pain.


    Between these fleeting moments of awareness, I recalled the beatings Orpheus had once subjected me to. Had it been weeks? Months?


    Years?


    I didn''t know. Couldn¡¯t know. Couldn¡¯t think. Couldn¡¯t feel anything beyond the ceaseless torment.


    Back then, my mind and will had somehow remained intact. But now, they crumbled under the weight of my endless agony. I became nothing. Wanted nothing. It was as if I ceased to exist, so buried was I under anguish and torture.


    I vaguely recalled Orpheus mentioning the passage of time. Had he said it''d been a year? Three?


    I wanted to ask, but I never held on to the thought long enough before darkness swallowed me whole.


    Again.


    And again.


    And again.


    Then, suddenly, my consciousness slammed back into place from that Nothingness devoid of time. I gasped, inhaling deeply as clarity flooded my mind. Unlike the other times, I was truly awake. Not quite alert but I could finally think.


    My vision was quick to clear, the remaining wetness fleeing down my cheeks.


    My fingers twitched. My toes wiggled.


    I groaned and pushed myself upright. My muscles protested, but the feeling of heavy sedation was gone. The grogginess clung to me, but I fought through it, surveying my surroundings despite the dizziness.


    Ordite was unchanged.


    No. Not Ordite.


    ¡°My landscape,¡± I rasped. My voice was raw, like I had been screaming for decades.


    This wasn¡¯t Ordite. I was in Graedon. In the body of Lilliana Silverwater.


    ¡°I was wondering when you¡¯d finally come to,¡± Orpheus said, sprawled lazily across his favorite boulder. He slid off, strolling toward me with a smirk. It crinkled the skin around his ancient black eyes. ¡°We must stop meeting like this. You¡¯ll start associating me with pain.¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡­ you,¡± I croaked. ¡°Water?¡±


    Orpheus rolled his eyes. ¡°Lilith, I remind you that this is your mindscape.¡±


    I winced, shifting into a more comfortable position. Slowly, I willed water into existence. Minutes passed before a bucket of clear blue water finally materialized, but time had little meaning to me. I cupped my hands and drank deeply from the water for some time, but my endless thirst remained unquenched.


    I glanced at Orpheus, the question unspoken.


    ¡°It¡¯s in your head, Lilith,¡± he said. ¡°Your thirst. Your hunger. Your pain. None of it exists outside this mindscape. This place is within your Temple of Shen, disconnected from reality. Once you understand that, these desires will cease to disturb you.¡±


    I sucked in a slow breath, held it, then exhaled, attempting to steady my heart and quiet my need for water.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°What now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Now,¡± Orpheus said, ¡°we train. I managed to force what mana I could pull from the outside into your lower dantian and create the mana reserve, somewhat balancing the dantians. But your mana reserve is still too small compared to the sheer amount of mana I had to push into your lower dantian. If you try forming a core now, it¡¯ll shatter from the mana pressure. I stared at him blankly. He dismissed my expression with a wave. "Don''t worry about it. My knowledge of external and internal energies surpasses even most progenitors. Not all of them come from educated worlds. The Demon Progenitor who killed you in your past life? He was born, raised, and turned in Ordite. No different from you, really."


    "And now he''s in Graedon? With me?" I asked, my head still reeling. When time meant nothing for so long, it was difficult to regain its meaning.


    Orpheus hesitated before sighing. "I believe so. Though for what purpose, I don''t know. The Main System rarely relocates progenitors between worlds¡ªit defeats the purpose of our individual systems."


    "Like the Orpheus System?"


    He nodded. "Our individual systems act like miniature versions of the Main System, effective only within our Perfect Domains. Outside of them, they lose their effects."


    "Always?"


    "When derived from our blood, yes." He gestured vaguely. "We can sometimes bind our effects to locations, like I did with the colosseum in Sealrite. But only those blessed by the Main System¡¯s host have full access to the System."


    "That¡¯s different," I murmured, rubbing my temple, voice still hoarse.


    "Different?"


    "From the Desire System. I don¡¯t even have a Domain yet."


    Orpheus'' expression turned thoughtful, but he just shrugged. "Different systems, different rules. You¡¯ll learn as you interact with it."


    The problem was, I didn¡¯t want to interact with something I didn¡¯t understand¡ªespecially when I was certain the damn thing had a mind of its own. I hadn''t felt it corrupting me yet, but I hadn¡¯t forgotten the Main System¡¯s warning.


    Orpheus dismissed the thought with a shake of his head. "Regardless, that''s not important right now. Your body succeeded in reflexively forming a Cauldron¡ªa mana reserve¡ªwhen your mana intake balanced out your energy cultivation. The problem is, your reserve is too small compared to the mana I had forced into your lower dantian to have that balance happen. If you try forming a core now, it''ll shatter immediately. That¡¯s why you''re in so much pain."


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I nodded, but the motion sent a sharp sting through my chest, momentarily turning my vision white.


    "Ah, right," Orpheus muttered. "Your heart energy is nearing the point of cracking your silver core, thanks to the progenitor core. I''ve tried to limit the amount of energy leaking from it and entering your heart core, but I wasn''t able to completely stop the flow. We''ll need to strengthen your heart core too. I assume you never learned to condense heart energy? Just gather and purify?"


    I nodded again. He sighed. "At least we have time."


    "How do I start?"


    "Feel your mana reserve."


    "How?"


    "The same way you sense your heart core."


    I closed my eyes, steadying my breathing. When I felt centered, I turned my focus inward. At first, all I saw was my heart core pulsing in rhythm with my heartbeat, surrounded by the black, smoky, unpurified heart energy of the progenitor core. Nearby, the black core loomed, an immense mass circling unnervingly close¡ªlike a sun orbiting a planet instead of the other way around.


    I pushed my senses past it, searching my lower dantian. There, amidst a swirling galaxy of mana, I saw it¡ªa minuscule vortex. Tendrils of mana, in every color imaginable, lashed against it with such force that I was amazed it hadn¡¯t unraveled.


    "That¡¯s your Cauldron," Orpheus explained. "Without a core, the rampant mana will keep battering it. And as you can see, there¡¯s a lot of it¡ªtoo much for an unprotected vortex to withstand."


    "What do I do?"


    "Your lower dantian has been reflexively attempting to form a core, but without outside intervention, it will continue to fail. You need to contain the rampant mana by relying on your heart energy. Draw on it¡ªnot too much, or you¡¯ll poison your dantian. Take care."


    I didn¡¯t reply, just focused. It wasn¡¯t as simple as he made it sound, but it was possible. After six tries, I managed to pull strands of heart energy through my meridians, guiding them through the tangle of mana toward the vortex. I formed a thin sphere around it, barely holding back a scream as pain lanced through me. But compared to what I endured to form this precious little vortex, the mere pain was nothing. I would not allow it to shatter.


    "Good," Orpheus said. "Now, build your mana core the same way you built your heart core. But instead of purifying, condense it with your Will."


    A dull throb pounded in my skull, but I forced myself to concentrate. I gathered mana, trying to compress it, but it easily slipped through my grasp like smoke.


    "Again," Orpheus ordered.


    And I did.


    A thousand times. Another thousand.


    Time slipped by once more as what felt like an eternity of failure went by.


    "It¡¯s not working," I snarled, yanking myself out of the meditative state in frustration. Time was slipping past¡ªweeks, months, maybe more¡ªand I was no closer.


    "Do it again," Orpheus said calmly. "If it takes months, then it will take months months. If it takes years, you¡¯ll take the years. If it takes a decade, you will take that decade."


    I glared at the infuriatingly serene monster but didn¡¯t argue. Hunger gnawed at me, thirst clawed at my throat, yet neither affected me anymore. I couldn¡¯t let them.


    So I closed my eyes. And tried again.


    And again.


    Until, finally, the mana didn¡¯t escape. Under the pressure of my Will, it compacted like snow. I used that tiny packed fragment as the foundation, pulling more and more into it, forcing the wild mana into my growing core until it was large enough to encompass the vortex.


    "Now, condense it outward," Orpheus instructed. "Make room for the Cauldron to fit."


    He was right¡ªdespite the core being large enough to fit the vortex, its density threatened to crush the vortex. There was simply no room for the little vortex. Without hesitation, without doubting the words of this old monster who''d caused me so much suffering, I compressed the mana outward, hollowing the core around my mana reserve.


    "Amazing," Orpheus murmured, clapping a hand on my shoulder. "That should¡¯ve taken you decades."


    I gasped as the core clicked into place, eyes snapping open to meet Orpheus¡¯ smile that expressed an odd mix of emotions I''d never thought to see in a progenitor.


    "I have to admit, Queen of Rot, even knowing your talent, I wasn¡¯t expecting you to accomplish everything in just under eight years."


    I nearly leapt to my feet but was stopped by the weight of his hand on my shoulder. "Eight years?" I shouted in barely restrained disbelief.


    He nodded. ¡°Quite fast.¡± Orpheus released my shoulder and stepped back to his usual spot. The dry grass and dirt he''d been standing on had long since compacted from his weight during the passing years. ¡°Get up. Now, we build the mana core up.¡± I opened my mouth to ask how, but he cut me off, already anticipating my question. ¡°Unlike heart cores, mana cores don¡¯t have rings. Their strength is determined by the density of mana within your Cauldron or reserve. You need to continuously draw in mana¡ªexternal energy¡ªuntil your Cauldron is at its limit, just before it shatters. Now that your lower and middle dantians are connected and balanced, you can use heart energy to stabilize the process, preventing another near-collapse like before. When that critical moment arrives, you won¡¯t stop. Instead, you will condense the gathered mana even further, compressing it and expanding the core. The greater its volume, the denser its mana, the stronger it becomes. And when you reach a certain threshold, the core will respond on its own¡ªexpanding naturally. Evolving.¡±


    I blinked. "That¡¯s it?"


    Orpheus smirked. "Say that after you get there." Then he cracked his knuckles, vanished, and reappeared inches in front of me. A heartbeat later, his fist crashed into my left cheek, the bone shattering on impact. Blood and flesh sprayed as I spiraled backward, the world twisting around me.


    <div>


    <div>


    My recovery was quick¡ªas it always had been in mindscapes¡ªand I staggered to my feet, leveling a glare at Orpheus.


    ¡°What the fuck was that?¡±


    ¡°The best way to grow your mana core and expand the mana reserve is through live combat. It will teach you focus and your body will learn to constantly subconsciously draw in mana, improving your core at all times.¡± He shrugged. ¡°If you can¡¯t keep up¡­ well, we¡¯ll just repeat our last encounter. We go until your energy and mana reach equilibrium within their respective third realms.¡± He disappeared again and I crouched, eyes scanning my surroundings to track his movements. I lost him almost immediately.


    I swallowed hard, my pulse hammering at the memories his words evoked. Gritting my teeth, I reached out with my mana core to pull in external energy. The mana was abundant, despite this being a mindscape¡ªI didn¡¯t have time to question why¡ªbut just as I started absorbing more than a few wisps, my heart stopped. More exactly, it was ripped from my chest.


    I looked down and groaned.


    Orpheus¡¯ hand had punched clean through me, his fingers sticking out the front of my chest. He gave a small wave and dropped my stilled heart to the cold, hard ground.


    </article>